《Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan》


 Chapter 1

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 1


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 1 Betrayal From My Boyfriend


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Well, I never thought I¡¯d end up like this.


    Awake, , on a soft woolen bed that isn¡¯t mine, and wrapped in the arms of a terribly handsome stranger


    that I absolutely do not recognize. As if that isn¡¯t bad enough, I have no memory of what happened the


    previous night.


    Title of the document


    I shut my eyes for a few seconds, hoping, praying, that I¡¯m dreaming. But I open them again, only to be


    faced with a pair of icy blue eyes, and I scream.


    I have no idea who the man is or how I got to the room. All I know is that the previous day was my


    eighteenth birthday. And just like everything else in my life, it was a total nightmare.


    ***********


    One day earlier


    ¡°f*uc*k me, Brandon! Yeah, baby, that¡¯s it!¡±


    I was standing in the doorway of my boyfriend¡¯s room. We¡¯d been dating for years, and yet¡­ I was not


    the woman in the bed that he was pounding senselessly. The horror epassing me at this moment


    contrasted starkly with how I felt this morning.


    I woke with an ted buzz in my system. Even if no one cared but me, I deserved to enjoy the day.


    After all, turning eighteen was a major milestone.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    To my surprise, my boss at the perfume shop let me leave work early as a birthday present. And with a


    heart soaring with excitement, I made my way to my boyfriend Brandon¡¯s house.


    Brandon was the only person in my life who had shown me love and care despite what others thought


    of me. I trusted him, and in a matter of seconds, that illusion disastrously shattered into a million


    pieces.


    Nothing could blind my eyes to the awful visual I was exposed to. They were both stark and had their


    backs to me. The girl was on all fours, hands clutching the bedsheet, whilst Brandon was situated


    behind her, panting like a hungry dog as he thrusted into her.


    ¡°You like that? Tell me you like that.¡± he said in a voice that was ravenous.


    ¡°Yes baby. f*uc*k yes. Harder baby! Faster!¡± the girl¡¯s plead only edged Brandon to ramp up the speed,


    griping her at the waist to smash himself against her with a frenzied quickness. ¡°God-you. You feel- so


    damn good!¡± she said erratically, trying to speak as her body jerked in motion to Brandon¡¯s pounding.


    And then, as if he wasn¡¯t close enough, he threw himself forward. Hisrge hand found the back of her


    head, smushing her face into the pillow whilst he humped her wildly.


    ¡°f*uc*k I¡¯m close!¡± with each second his manly grunts grew into wolfish growls as his body got ready to


    explode in release. Whilst beneath him the girl¡¯s feminine m*oa*ns morphed into screams of , loud and


    high pitched, even when muffled by the pillow she¡¯s shoved into. Together they hit peak and made the


    bed rock like a boat swaying to rough seas.


    I didn¡¯t know what snapped me out of my frozen state of shock, but just as they slumped down, I found


    the courage to scream. ¡°How could you Brandon!¡±


    He looked startled as his sweaty face whipped round to face me. But I didn¡¯t dare wait for his response.


    I fled, rushing out of the house, only barely catching a glimpse of the girl in his arms, and too


    heartbroken to care her face.


    I should¡¯ve seen thising¡­ I should realize by now that my life was destined to be one of misery.


    I, Tanya, am aplete disappointment.


    My father, Richard, is an Alpha of the ckhide Pack, a small but very powerful pack. And like most


    Alphas, he desired a son that would take up his legacy. Unfortunately for me, Richard¡¯s wife could only


    give him a daughter. And so, it was Richard¡¯s quest for a son that made him turn to surrogacy. The


    surrogate turned out to be my mother, an ordinary omega wolf in the pack.


    And so, my father was infuriated when I was born as a girl. He vowed never to have anything to do with


    me. Course when mom passed away soon after, he had no choice but to take me in. Richard hated me


    since I was a girl. And it didn¡¯t help that I turned out to be an Omega wolf.


    Worst of all, at the age of thirteen, most werewolves manifested their ¡°wolf¡¯, allowing them to shift


    forms. I was eighteen and my wolf was yet to appear. I had no wolfish powers; no strength, or


    durability. I didn¡¯t even have a body scent like other wolves.


    In fact, I was weaker than a human. Richard hated weakness, so he hated me.


    Richard¡¯s wife also despised me. She hated my mother for sharing her husband with her and that


    hatred was transferred to me. I was treated with disdain and lived no better than a ve in my father¡¯s


    house. I probably would havemitted suicide a long time ago if Alina, my step-sister who was older


    than me by two years, was spiteful to me like her parents were.


    Everything in my life was an absolute nightmare, everything except, Brandon.


    Brandon was one of the most powerful wolves in Richard¡¯s pack. He was smart, intelligent, and very


    handsome. Most people had hinted him to be the next Alpha after Richard. He had the attention of the


    prettiest girls in the whole pack, yet, somehow, he had his eyes on me.


    Brandon was the light in my darkness and he deserved my virginity, so I wanted to give myself fully to


    Brandon on my 18th birthday. However, now that belief had been destroyed and scorched by reality. In


    the end, I truly was an abomination that could never be loved.


    I didn¡¯t make it back home before I crashed down in a dark alley, crying my eyes out. It felt as though


    my whole world was crashing down.


    Alina found me soon after. I didn¡¯t know how she found me, or how she was aware that I was on the


    verge of a nervous breakdown, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed someone tofort me and she was there. I


    gently narrated what happened to Brandon amidst tears and sobs while she calmly listened and


    comforted me.


    A car, shining its headlight, sped by us, illuminating the dark alley for a split second before it joined the


    highway. In that split second, I saw that Alina¡¯s watch was identical to the watch that was on the wrist of


    the girl that Brandon was having s*e*x with.


    ¡°That stupid girl even has a watch identical to yours?¡± I wailed as the pain and hurt of my boyfriend¡¯s


    betrayal made a dent in my heart.


    ¡°She did?¡± Alina replied and immediately took off the watch. ¡°There are probably lots of watches


    identical to this,¡± she stuttered while staring down at her watch.


    Alina seemed flustered as she stared at the watch and I thought I caught a glimpse of fear and panic in


    her eyes. But it was only for a moment and she quickly regained her usual cheerful demeanor. I knew


    my stepsister would not betray me so I did not dwell on the thought. She was probably perplexed that


    her wristwatch was caught in a such bad situation.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll just throw this away,¡± she chuckled and tossed the wristwatch into a far distance.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any bad memory to ruin our night.¡±


    ¡°Our night?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Come on,¡± sheughed. ¡°You don¡¯t think your big sister¡¯s going to allow your eighteenth birthday to


    end on such a sour note? Come on,¡± she dragged me along as she walked away. ¡°Let¡¯s get you dress,


    time to get drunk!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 2


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 2 Lycan Prince Marco


    I was trying to switch on the light when I suddenly froze. I was not alone in the room and a low, wolfish


    growl confirmed it. ¡°Mate,¡± he murmured.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Despite my sorrow, I allowed Alina to dress me as she pleased. I gazed at myself in the mirror, unable


    to believe my eyes. I looked like a beautiful princess. The emerald gown Alina gave me seductively


    hugged my curves and entuated my beauty. I knew I was beautiful but I never imagined I was that


    beautiful.


    Title of the document


    ¡°¡­and for one final touch,¡± she announced. ¡°A perfume.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one,¡± I eximed and fished out the perfume I created recently from my bag. This perfume


    was inspired by a scent that always hovered in my mind. Malik, my boss at the perfume shop, must


    have sensed how much the perfume meant to me that he gave it to me as my birthday gift.


    ¡°It smells really nice,¡± Alina said as she sprayed it all over me and gave it back. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going


    to have so much fun,¡± she said and dragged me into the street.


    Alina brimmed with confidence as we walked on the street. While she was used to pretty and slightly


    revealing clothes, I was not; and it made me quite nervous. My nervousness was heightened by the


    unusuallyrge number of people roaming the streets.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Alina. ¡°Why are there so many people on the streets?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Eric¡¯s engagement ceremony,¡± she replied as though I was supposed to know who that was.


    ¡°Eric?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Eric is the first prince of the Mador Kingdom,¡± Alina exined. ¡°And he¡¯s engaging Lily, the daughter of


    the noblest Wolf family tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I replied.


    It made perfect sense that the streets would be filled with people that came for the engagement


    celebration. In Mador Kingdom, all packs were ruled by Lycan King, who had two sons, the first prince


    and the second prince. Only King and two princes were Lycans while the rest of us were Wolves.


    Our Pack, The ckhide Pack, lived near the Capital, The Ironw Pack, and wolves from the Capital


    often came into our territory. But I¡¯d never seen this many people on the streets before.


    Alina held my hands and expertly guided me through the crowd. My heightened anxiety followed me as


    Alina led me to an open-air bar that was filled with so many people that it was easy to get lost in the


    crowd. Alina led me to the bar and ordered two drinks for us.


    It was my first-time tasting alcohol and I was hesitant but she encouraged me. She kept telling me to


    rx though I found it very difficult to do so. Alina disappeared for a couple of minutes and I almost


    panicked, especially when different guys started hitting on me. I almost took off from the bar when Alina


    appeared and chased the guys off.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked as Alina shoved a keycard in my hands.


    ¡°We¡¯re definitely getting drunk tonight,¡± she giggled. ¡°And mom would nag us to death if we go home


    drunk. We¡¯ll crash in this hotel near us and go home in the morning.¡±


    She must have seen the doubtful expression on my face because she rea*s*sured me that everything


    would be all right. I was trying to argue with Alina when arge screen overlooking the bar came to life


    and loud apuse rented the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eric and Lily,¡± Alina shouted as the screen disyed a very handsome man and an exquisite


    woman dressed in shy, expensive, ceremonial clothes. The apuse soon died down and I


    overheard two girls talking. They were whispering to each other and I could only hear them because I


    was near them.


    ¡°Eric is very handsome,¡± the first girl said. She was dressed in a very short, tight, pink gown. She was a


    thin girl with an unusually long neck and her eyes fluttered excessively.


    ¡°Yes he is,¡± the second girl replied. She was an exact opposite of the first girl, with a short, stocky neck


    and fat, round body, ¡°The girl is also beautiful, I hear she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± the long-necked girl replied. ¡°She was born eighteen years ago, on the night of the


    harvest moon.¡±


    My heart sank. Lily and I were born at the exact same moment. The harvest moon only came once a


    year and it was said that any female wolf born under the harvest moon grew up to be very powerful and


    incredibly beautiful.


    The universe might have blessed me with beauty but it definitely forgot to give me any powers. Lily and


    I might have been at the exact moment but her fate was considerably better than mine.


    I looked away from the screen and nced around the crowd. Everyone had an ecstatic smile nted


    on their face; everyone except him.


    He stared at the screen with a cold, icy gaze as though he was wishing the engagement was not


    happening. His gaze was unwavering and his cold aura seeped from his body like smoke from a filthy


    chimney. Despite his rigid posture, he had a surprising cid expression on his face as though the


    events on the screen were of no concern to him; yet he was watching it intently.


    The man suddenly downed drink in his hands in one go, tore his gaze from the screen and stared


    directly at me as though he knew I¡¯d been watching him. His blue, icy eyes startled me and I hastily


    turned towards the screen. The couple on the screen kissed and the crowd erupted in tion. I nced


    at the man, and the cold aura that hung around him seemed to grow colder as the couple kept kissing


    each other on the screen.


    ¡°¡­very sorrowful,¡± the long-necked girl¡¯s sad voice caught my attention. ¡°I really pity the second


    prince.¡± ¡°Marco?¡± the fat girl asked. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± her whispers carried a tinge of lush excitement as though she was about to reveal a


    dark secret and I immediately paid attention.


    ¡°Know what?¡± the fat girl asked, enthusiasm written all over her face.


    ¡°Lily is the second prince¡¯s fated mate,¡± the girl replied. ¡°They dated and were actually in love.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she engaging Eric, the first prince?¡± the fat girl asked, her shocked face reflecting mine.


    ¡°The second prince cannot be the Lycan king even though he¡¯s the most powerful Wolf in Mador,¡±


    the long -necked girl exined. ¡°He¡¯s a child of a surrogate and has a curse. So Lily had to marry Eric


    so she can be the Lycan queen.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how the second prince is feeling right now,¡± the fat girl sighed. ¡°He¡­¡±


    I thought I had the worst fate in the world, but I really pitied the second prince. I knew what it meant to


    be rejected and looked down upon, to be hated and deprived of entitled rights. I also knew it was a


    painful thing to be away from one¡¯s fated mate.


    I tore my gaze from the happy couple and looked at the man I saw earlier, but he¡¯d disappeared. I


    searched the crowd with my eyes until Alina bumped into me with a cup filled with red liquid.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No one,¡± I hastily replied, looking at the cup in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± she chuckled. ¡°To help you rx and have fun so you can pay back your wicked boyfriend


    for cheating on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I stammered. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a party pooper,¡± she pouted. ¡°Drink up.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to drink but she was right. I needed to loosen up and have some fun, plus, it seemed she


    really wanted me to drink it and I didn¡¯t want to disappoint someone who was looking out for me.


    ¡°Good,¡± she pped excitedly as I downed the drink. ¡°I¡¯ll go get more,¡± she said and disappeared.


    Soon after she left, I got dizzy as though the whole world was a carousel and I was having a wild ride.


    My body felt hot and cold at the same time and I thought I¡¯d pass out.


    I instantly fished out the key card Alina gave me earlier and walked towards the hotel that overlooked


    the bar. It was the only one around and must be where Alina booked a room for us. I didn¡¯t want to


    pass out in the midst of strangers and I struggled to get to the hotel and find my room.


    My eyes were almost shutting off as I wandered into the hotel and picked my way to the hallway to find


    my room. I saw a door that had 410 on it and I immediately pushed it open. I was trying to switch on the


    light when I suddenly froze. I was not alone in the room and a low, wolfish growl confirmed it.

 Chapter 3

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 3


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 3 One Night Stand


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the menacing voice growled.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stuttered as I tried to say something, anything; but my mind was nk. It took all my willpower to


    stay awake and Icked the energy to form any coherent sentence. The room was dark and all I could


    see was a dark figure in the shape of a man. The only source of light in the room was the dim rays of


    moonlight that spilled into the room from the open windows, but it wasn¡¯t enough to fully illuminate the


    room.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing in my room?¡± the voice said.


    I wanted to say this was my room; that he was the intruder; that he had no right to interrogate me, but


    all I did was stagger and stumble into his arms. I was shocked when I saw a pair of icy blue eyes and


    realized that it was the same man I saw in the crowd. His facecked any emotions as he stared at me,


    patiently waiting for me to respond. He was n*ake*d, save for a small towel wrapped around his waist.


    The sight of his n*ake*d bodypletely disoriented me. It felt like I was in a trancelike state and all I


    wanted to do was wrap my hands around him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he sniffed me and stammered. ¡°Lily? Is that you? Lily.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lily?¡± I thought to myself, unable to make my mouth move. ¡°Why did he call me that name?¡±


    The name felt strangely familiar as though I¡¯d just heard it recently. I tried to remember the name but I


    was too hazed to think. I wanted to tell him that my name was Tanya, but all I managed to do was


    groan softly as he pressed his nose to my neck and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°You smell¡­¡± he muttered softly into my ears while inhaling deeply. ¡°You smell very good, Lily.¡±


    I wondered what he was raving about. All wolves have their own unique scent, all wolves except me.


    Then how could he say I smelt good? Oh! The perfume. It finally dawned on me that he was referring to


    the perfume.


    I was helpless as he tenderly carried me to the bed. He gently put me on the bed andy beside me. I


    could feel his breath on mine and it reeked of alcohol. His vision must have gone blurry because he


    was drunk and he relied on his sense of smell. Because Wolves had a faster metabolism, it took a long


    while for Wolves to get drunk though which meant he must have been very determined on getting


    drunk. I f*orc*ed my eyes open and as I locked my gaze with him, I wondered what was so painful that


    he wanted to forget so badly.


    His icy blue eyes were more terrifying now that I was staring at them up close. It seemed to cut through


    my soul; but as terrifying as they were, I could not look away. I was enthralled by his gaze and it felt as


    though I was melting in his arms. The dim light of the moon allowed me to slightly see his face and it


    reeked of hunger, s*e*xual hunger. He ran his thick hands all over my body, eliciting soft, sensual


    m*oa*ns from me. His eyes bore into mine and I could see that he clearly desired me. His desire to


    have me, to dominate me and make me scream with e*cstasy was so palpable that it hung over our


    heads like a dark, ominous cloud.


    I didn¡¯t want to surrender to him. I mean, I shouldn¡¯t. He was a stranger and he seemed dangerous. I


    didn¡¯t want to give my virginity to a man I didn¡¯t even know his name. The more I tried to resist the


    touch, the more it seemed impossible. Electricity seemed to jolt through my body as he ran his hands


    on my thighs. He moved his hands forward with each passing second until his hands were inside my


    gown.


    ¡°Huggh¡± I m*oa*ned. I wondered what was wrong with me. I was hungry for his touch, craving it. I¡¯d


    never felt like that before and it was scary and exhrating at the same time. I thought about what Alina


    said. I needed to have fun and payback Brandon for cheating on me. What better way than to give my


    virginity to a strikingly handsome man I didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Lily,¡± he m*oa*ned into my ears, nibbling my earlobes as he spoke. ¡°Why did you leave me?¡± he


    wrapped his hand around my neck and he seemed conflicted between snapping my neck or


    ma*s*saging it.


    He nted a soft kiss on my neck while the hand inside my skirt inched closer to my drenched pant,


    slightly rubbing my inner thighs. His warm tongue ran through my neck like a predator savoring the


    helplessness of his prey. His tongue sped on my ruby ne and he made to pull it off, but I


    stopped him. He growled, hating that I obstructed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I m*oa*ned. ¡°Please. It¡¯s my mom¡¯s.¡±


    The ne was a handcrafted chain my mother made for me before she died. It was attached to a


    bright red ruby that seemed to glow in the dark. In my fugue, sensual state, I didn¡¯t want to take it off.


    His hard gaze softened when I mentioned my mom and his lips slid to mine, kissing me with incredible


    strength and vigor. His kiss woke up something primal in me that I didn¡¯t even know I had. The desire to


    have him inside me was so intense that I thought my body would burst into me if I didn¡¯t have him


    immediately.


    ¡°Lily,¡± he called me this name again.


    Why did he keep calling me Lily? I could not figure it out and did not bother to think about it. All I


    wanted at the moment was for him to have me. His incessant talks just made me get more impatient.


    ¡°Just kiss me,¡± I growled and sped my lips against his. I wanted him so badly and he was taking too


    long before he dominated me.


    I was too inebriated to say anything; I justid there, waiting for him to dominate me as I wanted. He


    must have sensed that I craved him just as much as he craved me and he pulled off my gown with


    such speed that I gasped in anticipation of what was toe. My mind told me I was doing something


    wrong, but I was distracted by his incredible body that I pushed the thought to the back of my mind.


    ¡°I¡­¡± the words ch*oked in my throat as pain and balled together and pierced my soul. It was such an


    incredible feeling that I got lost in the myriad of emotions that swirled through me. With each passing


    second, the pain receded and the got so intense that I thought I¡¯d pass out. 1


    Alina¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Where the f*uc*k is this guy?¡± I groaned impatiently and stared at the horizon waiting for Brandon.


    I was standing in the hotel that overlooked the open-air bar. I felt a bit guilty for what I was about to do,


    but only a tiny bit. I had intentionally drugged Tanya with the strongest aphrodisiac I could find. I stood


    in front of the hotel the next morning hoping my n worked. The n was simple; drug Tanya and lure


    her to hotel room 401 where a rich businessman was waiting for her. The businessman was a fat and


    greasy middle-aged nobleman in the pack who¡¯d had a crush on Tanya since she was young. I


    approached him to set up Tanya, and I did it all for Brandon.


    Tanya was never supposed toe to Brandon¡¯s apartment; the dork had a*s*sured me that she


    wouldn¡¯t show up. Tanya had almost caught me with her boyfriend which would have ruined all my


    ns. I had been seeing Brandon behind Tanya¡¯s back for weeks, and I¡¯de up with a perfect


    excuse to separate both of them. Since Brandon couldn¡¯t break up with Tanya without any real reason


    and he couldn¡¯t be caught cheating on her as that would hurt his reputation, I had toe up with a


    convincing excuse for a breakup; hence the rich old businessman.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanya would be under the influence of the aphrodisiac, the businessmen would take advantage of her


    and I would show up with Brandon, frame her for cheating against Brandon, take pictures as evidence


    and Brandon would break up with her; clean and easy.


    ¡°He should be here before she wakes up,¡± I groaned. ¡°The whole n wille to nothing if we aren¡¯t


    in the room before Tanya wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Brandon¡¯s bubbly voice filled my ears as he hugged me from behind, but I quickly


    shrugged him off.


    ¡°We talked about this,¡± I rebuked him. ¡°We can¡¯t hold each other in public until you break up with Tanya


    and make our rtionship official.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± heughed. ¡°I ¡®got carried away by your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± I scoffed. ¡°You have the camera?¡±


    ¡°Yea,¡± he replied, his smile faded slightly and he seemed guilty about what we were about to do.


    ¡°Listen here,¡± I snapped at him. ¡°I want to be with the most powerful wolf in the pack and be the


    Luna, while you want to be with me because I¡¯m the daughter of the Alpha and it would increase your


    chances of bing the next Alpha. So we need to get rid of Tanya and there¡¯s no chance for


    remorse.¡±


    ¡°I know, but she¡¯s so beautiful and I haven¡¯t slept¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± I groaned. ¡°Here.¡±


    I reached into my bag, pulled out an invitation and mmed it on his chest, ¡°That¡¯s the invitation to an


    uing charity auction in the capital where only important dignitaries from all neighboring packs are


    invited. You get towork with them and increase your chances of being the next alpha. You only get


    this chance if you are dating me, not Tanya. Now, are you with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Brandon smiled, ring greedily at the invitation. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± I replied and led the way to the elevator. ¡°Tanya is about to receive the greatest shock


    of her life.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 4


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 4 The Girl With My Boyfriend Is My Sister


    At Present


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The man is unruffled as I scream my lungs out. He just gazes at me with those wicked, cold eyes that


    send chills down my spine, making me scream louder. Although it is only for a few seconds, it feels like


    I am screaming forever; yet the man doesn¡¯t blink. He just keeps staring at me with those icy, cold


    eyes.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, confused and startled that I am n*ake*d, in bed, with a man that I clearly don¡¯t


    know. I subconsciously touch my neck. Luckily, at least he didn¡¯t mark me.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think I should be the one asking you who you are?¡± his voice is cold.


    He drags his icy blue eyes all over me and when his gaze rests on my face, I shiver slightly as the


    room seems to get colder. His gaze is filled with raw, cold power that envelops me like an invisible cold


    fog.


    ¡°No, I should be,¡± I whine nervously. ¡°You¡¯re in my room. You¡¯re n*ake*d and sleeping on my bed.¡± I


    wring my hands together, trying to hide the anxiety that threatens to overwhelm me.


    I try to remember what happened and how I got there. The room is a mess. The man¡¯s towel hangs on


    the window railing while Alina¡¯s gown is crumpled at the foot of the bed. My pants and bra are on the


    opposite part of the room and the bed itself looks like it has survived a third world war.


    ¡°My name is Macro,¡± he hisses at me, as if he thinks what I just said is ridiculous. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As he speaks, sharp, long fingers grow from his hands and he nonchntly snaps his knuckles. His


    movements are slow, mesmerizing, and very dangerous. ¡°My name is Tanya,¡± I wheeze, gasping in fear


    as I stare at his terrifying hand. ¡°This is my room. I was at the barst night and I got drunk and came


    to sleep it off in my room.¡±


    ¡°You lie,¡± Marco suddenly snaps, startling me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I reply. ¡°I¡¯ll show you my keycard to prove to you that this is my room.¡±


    He considers the thought for a few seconds before letting me go. I am awed and scared by his


    domineering ambience and scamper round the room trying to find the keycard that Alina gave me the


    previous day. He watches me closely, probably wondering what game I am ying. I breathe in relief


    when I finally find the keycard. It is crumpled and rough, and tossed in a corner of the room, i


    Excitedly, I fetch it from the floor and march triumphantly to the bed and stretch the keycard to him. His


    gaze shifts from my face to the keycard and I nce at his face. He is even more handsome as the


    morning sun casts a bright warm glow on his skin. I find myself staring at his body, wondering how such


    a handsome, hot man can have such a cold, expressionless gaze. ¡°Is this some trickery?¡± Marco asks,


    staring at the keycard as though it is the greatest joke he¡¯s seen all his life.


    What do you mean?¡± I ask, startled by the deep timbre in his voice.


    ¡°This is room 410,¡± he announces. ¡°And this keycard says 401.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp, unwilling to believe that he is saying the truth. There is no way I am the intruder, ¡°Are


    you joking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t joke,¡± he says and tosses the keycard to me. If I were a wolf with powers, I¡¯d have easily


    snapped the keycard out of the air; but I am me and I il and stumble before I catch the keycard. I am


    extremely embarra*s*sed as I subtly nce at him but he just keeps ring at me without making any


    remark. I clear my throat and look at the keycard.


    ¡°4¡­0¡­1¡± I slowly read the number of the keycard. ¡°This can¡¯t be right,¡± I murmur, confused at the


    ufortable situation I am stuck in. ¡°I¡­how¡­what¡­¡±


    I walk towards the door but his cold voice stops me, ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°To check the number on the door,¡± I reply solemnly while earnestly hoping that the door says 401.


    ¡°You¡¯re n*ake*d, dummy,¡± he scoffs and I look down, remembering that I am n*ake*d. The ruckus of


    waking up beside a stranger has made me forget that I am stark n*ake*d. I dash to the bed, wrap the


    nket around me and run to the door.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± I gasp, immediately hating myself. I walk back to the room, wishing that the floor will open and


    swallow me. I am the intruder.


    ¡°Now spill,¡± he says coldly that seems to say that he¡¯s caught me red-handed and there is no point


    lying. ¡°Who sent you? Eric? Lily? Joseph?¡±


    I stutter, trying to exin myself out of a terribly awkward situation, pleading, ¡°I don¡¯t know those


    people,¡± I stutter as fear overwhelms me.


    ¡°I promise this isn¡¯t a setup,¡± I say nervously. ¡°I came here with my sister because it was my 18th


    birthday. I caught my boyfriend in bed with someone and I needed a drink. But after just one drink I


    started to feel dizzy and hot, so I came to my room to sleep it off. I must have wandered to the wrong


    room¡­¡±


    I pause as my heart grows heavier in my chest. Memories of yesterday surface in my mind. Yesterday


    was the day I was supposed to have s*e*x with Brandon for the first time. I wanted to wait until the day


    I turned 18. But I caught him with someone else. I never even saw her face.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use my virginity to seduce you,¡± I sob, meeting his eyes. ¡°It is just a misunderstanding¡­¡± I


    say thatst part in a whisper.


    He reaches his hand up and toward my face, grabbing it with f*orc*e. I flinch, closing my eyes, and


    trying to take in a steady breath to calm myself down. Suddenly, his grip on my face softens and his


    body stilled.


    I open my eyes, and then I realize a single tear has escaped from my eye and is running down my


    cheek; itnds gently on his hand. He takes a step away, looking down at the teardrop on his hand.


    Marco suddenly turns his back to me, ¡°You should go,¡± his voice softens and his posture is very rigid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the key card.¡±


    I am surprised by how much softer his tone is. I nod and hastily get dressed. I wobble outside, hoping


    to get to my real room and call Alina that I am in trouble. I am just a few steps away from Marco¡¯s room


    when I hear familiar voices call my name.


    ¡°Tanya!!¡± Alina and Brandon chorus my name in unison. ¡°Alina? Brandon?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alina asks in a cold, steel voice that scares me. She has never spoken to


    me like that before and I am baffled.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I stammer but she doesn¡¯t allow me to speak. ¡°What are you doing in a hotel room?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what are you doing?¡± Brandon fires at me in quick session as though they had rehearsed


    beforeing to the hotel.


    ¡°Did you have s*e*x with another man?¡± Alina asks.


    ¡°She obviously did,¡± Brandon replies. ¡°Look at how tired her eyes are and how messed up her hair is.


    How can you do this to me? To your boyfriend that loves you so very much?¡±


    ¡°How can you betray Brandon like this, my little sister? The most powerful wolf in the pack stoops so


    low to date you and this is all you do? Cheat on him? How could you?¡±


    Alina is yelling so loud that she is attracting other guests in the hotel. From the corner of my eyes, I see


    a fat old man that I recognize step out of room 401, the room that is supposed to be mine. He¡¯s always


    told me he likes me, but I can never see myself dating him. The moment I see him, it all makes perfect


    sense. All the clues that I have conveniently ignored, and pushed away from my thoughts,e


    swimming back into my memory.


    ¡°He loved you, protected you,¡± Alina is yelling, waving her hands wildly as she gestictes how much


    Brandon loves me, and that is when I see it.


    The same wristwatch that I saw in the hands that the girl Brandon was smashing, the same wristwatch


    that Alina has supposedly thrown away; that same wristwatch is sitting smugly on her wrists, and I


    know beyond doubt that Alina is behind it all. The way she urged me to drink so much alcohol the


    previous night and that foul liquid she practically f*orc*ed down my throat; it is all her.


    ¡°It is you,¡± I murmur to myself, unable to believe it. ¡°How could you do that to me?¡± Brandon says,


    faking a sob.


    ¡°Do what?¡± I ask, baffled by their betrayal. I just cannot fathom what is going on. It seems as though my


    world is crashing down all over again. First it is Brandon, now Alina. I just cannotprehend that my


    life can go horribly wrong in just one day. What did I do to attract such damned fate? I can¡¯t help but cry


    as I reminisce on how damaged my life is. It is just too much to bear. Brandon and Alina¡¯s betrayal


    crushes my spirit. To make it worse, I have just given my virginity to an absolute stranger; it is too


    much.


    ¡°See!¡± Alina yells excitedly at the small crowd that has gathered. ¡°She¡¯s crying because she¡¯s lying and


    she¡¯s being caught.¡±


    I want to refute her im, but all I can do is cry.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Brandon begins to speak but he is hushed into silence by a loud bang. Marco steps out of


    room 410, mming the door as he exits it.

 Chapter 5

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 5


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 5 I¡¯m Pregnant


    Tanya¡¯s POV


    The mmed door shakes terribly, making a loud sound that attracts everyone¡¯s attention; hence


    everyone turns to face Marco as he exits room 401. Shocked, I realize that I have underestimated how


    tall and huge he is. He is at least a head taller than everyone in the hallway and his cold, icy eyes


    sweep through the crowd in one swift nce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± he says, leaning against the doorway to his room with a cup of whiskey in his


    hands. ¡°You all won¡¯t let us sleep.¡±


    Title of the document


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s this b*itc*h,¡± Alina yells. ¡°She cheated on her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he nces at me as though he has never seen me before in his entire life. ¡°And what


    makes you think so?¡± he calmly asks, his eyes still lock on my face. ¡°What?¡± Alina asks, confused by


    the question.


    ¡°You march in here,¡± he turns to face her, standing erect and dominating everyone with his incredible


    physique. ¡°Yelling and screaming at the top of your lungs that this pretty girl just cheated on her


    boyfriend as though you caught her in bed with another man.¡±


    Despite my ufortable situation, I blush slightly that he calls me pretty. It isn¡¯t the first time that I¡¯ve


    been called that, in fact, I¡¯ve been called pretty much more than I¡¯ve been called my name; but,


    somehow, the way he says it, sets my body on fire and I have a quick shback to the events of the


    previous night. The crowd murmurs in agreement and turns to Alina and Brandon for an exnation.


    Indeed, it does seem weird that they¡¯ve just barged into the hotel and started using me of infidelity


    with no evidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± Brandon yells at the crowd. ¡°Her hair is unraveled, and see her puffy eyes.¡±


    ¡°Last night was wild,¡± Marco replies, his thick, ba*s*s voice easily overshadows Brandon¡¯s and


    commands the attention of the crowd. ¡°Everyone was celebrating the engagement of Eric and Lily.


    There were free drinks everywhere. It¡¯s expected that most people would be hung over, and just like


    this girl right here, would have puffy tired eyes, with scattered hair; a result ofst night¡¯s hard party.¡±


    Alina and Brandon exchange nervous nces. The public sentiment is already swinging in my favor


    and it seems their evil n is backfiring on them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that she¡­¡± Alina stutters. ¡°And who are you by the way?¡±


    Marco smiles, exactly the way a viin will smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a guest of this hotel whose sleep you just


    disturbed with your incessant yells and unconfirmed usations, so it¡¯s only right that we get to the


    bottom of this. It¡¯s the least you can do for us for disturbing our sleep,¡± he yells, loud enough for the


    crowd to hear him and they all seem to agree.


    Angrily, Brandon steps closer to Marco. Brandon is one of the biggest men in our pack, but even he


    seems like a miniature creature against Marco.


    ¡°Step away from this man,¡± Brandon growls, backing his words with wolfish power. ¡°This is not your


    fight.¡±


    ¡°But it is,¡± Marco snarls and the raw power that


    emanates from him is so powerful that it makes Brandon avert his gaze and pushes the crowd a step


    farther away from him. I am awed by his power and his charisma, and I can scarcely believe that I¡¯ve


    just spent night with such a powerful man.


    ¡°I presume you¡¯re her sister,¡± he turns to Alina, and she recoils slightly from his attention. ¡°Why are you


    so eager to use your sister that she¡¯s cheating? Even if her boyfriend is paranoid and believes his


    girlfriend is cheating on him, shouldn¡¯t you stand up for your sister and prove him wrong? Instead,


    you¡¯re the one instigating the usation. You both seem very certain that she cheated when she hasn¡¯t


    even been in her room.¡±


    ¡°Give me your keycard,¡± he whispers to me and I hastily passes it to him.


    ¡°Look here,¡± he yells to the crowd. ¡°Her key card says 401 and she¡¯s not even there yet.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention turns towards room 401 and the fat, old, rich businessman that stands, half-


    n*ake*d, by the door.


    ¡°I wonder what this old man is doing in her room,¡± Marco sniggers. ¡°Unless certain persons have


    conspired to frame this innocent girl and set her up.¡±


    The old man must sense that the n has backfired and decides to save himself by throwing Alina


    under the bus. ¡°It¡¯s all her,¡± he yells in his gruff, rough voice and points to white-faced Alina. ¡°It is all her


    idea. She was supposed to lure the girl here. I already paid half of the agreed fee and she didn¡¯t deliver


    her end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°Alina,¡± Marco smirks. ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense?¡± Brandon yells and storms towards the fat old man, pushes him aside and pulls the


    door wide open. ¡°She definitely slept in this room¡­¡±


    Everyone follows him but finds no traces that I¡¯ve ever stepped into the room.


    ¡°I guess the old man¡¯s saying the truth,¡± Marco says. ¡°You should leave before the crowd decides to


    punish you for disturbing their sleep.¡±


    Brandon wants to fight, but Alina pulls his hands and they hurriedly leave the hotel amidst the


    condemnation of the crowd. The excitement soon dies down and all the guests retreat back into their


    room, chatting about the morning¡¯s event. I want to thank Marco but he res at me and goes to his


    room, shutting the door behind him.


    Weeks pass, and I am back in the perfume shop, but I still find it very difficult to forget that day¡¯s event.


    Not because of Alina¡¯s and Brandon¡¯s treachery, but because of Marco¡¯s heroism. I don¡¯t know him, yet


    he has saved me from a crushing shame. If Alina and Brandon have gotten their way, I would have


    been branded an ingrate and a cheat. It is bad enough that most people don¡¯t see me as a true


    member of the pack since I¡¯ve not been able to make my wolf manifest, if they have a real reason to


    throw me out, they would have already.


    I chuckle slightly to myself as I remember how Marco has easily destroyed the ns of Brandon and


    Alina. He is so ruthless with his words that he makes me shiver in awe and fear. He is also very


    attractive that I sometimes imagine myself wrapped in his arms. Though I can¡¯t quite clearly remember


    the details of what happened when we spent the night together, I remember enough to know that it


    feels really good.


    ¡°Get a grip on yourself,¡± I chide myself. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him.¡±


    ¡°Hey girls,¡± Malik smiles as he pulls his coat closer to his body on his way out of the shop. ¡°I¡¯m heading


    out,¡± he says to ra and me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course, boss,¡± ra chuckles. ¡°We¡¯ll hold the fort.¡± ¡°I trust you will,¡± Malik smiles back. ¡°You okay,


    Tanya?¡± He asks me and I nod my affirmation.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t he?¡± ra says to me after Malik is out of the shop and out of earshot.


    ¡°He¡¯s married,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m not all over him,¡± sheughs. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? You don¡¯t look


    well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I smile. ¡°Just tired.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replies and turns back to her work.


    ra is the shop¡¯s clerk. While I focus on creating the perfume, she focuses on creating an inventory


    and making sure the perfumes are good enough for sale. Though we are colleagues, we never really


    bonded so it is difficult to tell her that I am not fine; that I¡¯ve been feeling strange since that night at the


    hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell myself for the umpteenth time, ignoring the ring nausea in my stomach and focusing


    on my work. I have already vomited four times that day and ra is already looking at me in a funny


    way. I try really hard to ignore the nausea that builds up within me, but it merely grows stronger and I


    have to scamper to the toilet to let it all out. When Ie out, ra is waiting for me outside, hands at


    her side and ring at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, trying to shield myself from her prating gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± she pronounces and steps close to me, pulling my eyelid open and rubbing her


    hands on my stomach. ¡°Yep, you¡¯re definitely pregnant. I didn¡¯t realize you were already shagging


    Brandon.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s impossible,¡± I protest. ¡°I can¡¯t be pregnant.¡±


    I push her out of the way and walk to my station, ignoring ra¡¯s inquisitive look. The only person I


    have s*e*x with is Marco, an absolute stranger that I know nothing about. Although I try to deny it and


    disprove ra¡¯s words, I know she is probably right. I¡¯ve noticed the symptoms but am unwilling to


    admit it. But I need confirmation to really know for sure.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving early,¡± I announce to ra and storm out of the shop before she can stop me. I march to


    the nearest drug store, buy a pregnancy s*tri*p test and march home. In my haste, I sh with Alina


    but I totally ignore her. Luckily for me, she ignores me too and I go to the bathroom to test myself. I hold


    my breath while I wait for the result.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I squeal when the resultes out, and the pregnancy s*tri*p falls from my shaking


    hands. ¡°This can¡¯t be right.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 6


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 6 Sold To The Perverted Rich Man


    Alina¡¯s POV:


    No matter how much I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. The aphrodisiac I gave Tanya is


    the most potent one in the entire kingdom. It has taken me a considerable amount of money, energy


    and effort before I couldy my hands on it. The drug is so potent that even the most powerful werewolf


    will not be able to resist it.


    I close my eyes and try to remember every detail of that particr morning. I remember that Tanya


    looked disheveled. Her hair was rough as though she had been in bed all night, yet she hadn¡¯t stepped


    into her room. I think I saw hickeys on her neck but I am not sure.


    Title of the document


    ¡°I wonder who that stupid idiot is,¡± I hiss. ¡°If that stupid giant hadn¡¯t appeared, my n would have


    worked.¡±


    Though my n to make Tanya¡¯s break-up public and disgraceful has failed, that doesn¡¯t mean I have


    given up. In fact, it is the exact opposite. I am more determined than ever. Angrily, I decide to go to


    Brandon¡¯s ce toe up with a solid n. On my way out, I am too distracted by my thoughts that I


    crash into Tanya.


    We both ignore each other and I go my way. I nce at my wristwatch and realize that Tanya is home


    early, which is very suspicious. Tanya loves her perfumes and often works in the shop till Malik has to


    make her go home.


    ¡°What is she doing home by this hour?¡± I ask myself. I sneak back inside and watch as Tanya dashes


    to the bathroom with great speed.


    She is probably pressed and needs to use the bathroom, I think to myself and make to leave, but then


    again, I reason, the shop has a bathroom. Why will shee home to use a bathroom? I am


    suspicious of her and I hide by the door. Soon, Tanyaes out of the bathroom with a terribly scared


    expression on her face. She dashes to her room and dashes out of the house. When I am sure she


    isn¡¯ting back, Ie out of my hiding ce and rummage in her room.


    ¡°I know it,¡± I yell as I find a freshly used pregnancy s*tri*p. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    A n speedily forms in my mind and I call Rick, the rich businessman that adores Tanya. It is time to


    make another deal.


    Marco¡¯s POV


    ¡°Just stop, Manuel,¡± I growl at my inner wolf. He has been whining for the past thirty minutes about why


    I have let the girl go without getting any form of contact information from her.


    ¡°Why do I need to know?¡± I ask.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s a nice girl,¡± I hear Manuel¡¯s voice, or rather, feel Manuel¡¯s voice.


    Manuel is my inner wolf, and my most faithfulpanion. From the time he manifested, we¡¯ve been


    inseparable and we share everything. Although he has grown to be a little independent from me, we


    both share almost the same feeling, emotions and thoughts. His minor independence means he can


    nag as much as he wants, which is exactly what he is doing at the moment.


    Since Manuel is a part of me, I can hear his thoughts as though he is talking to me, though there is no


    voice. He can also hear my thoughts, but sometimes I speak out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re always cold and terrifying,¡± Manuel keeps mumbling. ¡°If you keep this up you¡¯d probably end up


    alone.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± I am amused. ¡°I have you.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Manuel scoffs, or rather, I imagine him scoffing. ¡°You need to be warm and


    open yourself up to people. You are always like a wall of ice that no one could prate while Eric is a


    bundle of joy and warmth. That¡¯s probably why Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°Manuel,¡± I scoff.


    ¡°Whoops, sorry,¡± Manuel suddenly stops his mumbling, realizing I am still very sensitive on that


    particr topic. He is flustered by his excess of words and coughs a few times to cover up, ¡°On the


    bright side, I never really liked Lily, even though she¡¯s your fated mate. Lily always seemed to have


    weird energy around her that I¡¯m notfortable with. So, I¡¯m quite d she¡¯s not with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± I chuckle, surprised that Manuel has a such keen interest in my love life.


    ¡°Which is the perfect reason for you to make friends with this new innocent girl,¡± Manuel insists. ¡°Even


    though she is weak and has no wolf, there¡¯s something different about her. She¡¯s special, unique; I can


    feel it, and I like this girl better.¡±


    Manuel is right. When I was inside her, I felt a strong, inexplicable connection between us. I don¡¯t know


    why I feel this special connection when it is clear that Lily, not her, is my fated mate.


    ¡°Lily is gone man,¡± Manuel continues. ¡°You need to move on from her. Why don¡¯t we explore the pack?


    Who knows, we might run into the girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy,¡± I am indifferent to Manuel¡¯s passionate speech. ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d spent two


    weeks here. I guess it¡¯s time to go back to the capital, but I could take a look around this pack; and not


    because you mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Manuel cackles, and I can clearly detect the sarcasm in his voice.


    I sigh, ignoring his sarcasm. I stand up and take a shower; don nice clothes and step outside. It is


    refreshing to breathe in the fresh air and have the sunshine on my skin so I take a walk around town.


    For some reason, I am attracted to a nice perfume shop at the end of a street. Maybe it is because Lily


    is an excellent perfume designer, which leads me to pay more attention to perfume stores by habit, and


    even now I can¡¯t break it.


    I walk inside this shop, and it is lined with many different perfumes, but when I sniff bottle after bottle,


    my brow furrows. Most of the perfumes in the shop smell very simr to the perfumes that Lily


    designed. However, those perfumes designed by Lily should not be avable for public sale. How can


    this shop have these perfumes?


    Then, to my greater surprise, I smell a familiar scent. It is faint at first but it gets stronger with each


    passing breath. It is Lily¡¯s scent that I smelled on that girl. I trace the scent to a small bottle of perfume


    hung at the end of the cab. I am quite surprised that their scents are exactly identical.


    ¡°Oh,¡± a man saunters towards me. ¡°Wee to Malik


    Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Sold To The Perverted Rich Man Perfume¡¯s shop. I¡¯m Malik. You smell anything


    you like?¡± ¡°Could you tell me the designer of this perfume?¡± I ask, staring at the small bottle of perfume.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tanya. She¡¯s a perfect perfume designer in our shop,¡± Malik replies. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that isn¡¯t for


    sale. I mistakenly hung it on the shelf. But she¡¯s created almost all the perfumes in this shop and you


    can make your pick.¡±


    I gaze quite intently at the perfume and he must think that I like Tanya¡¯s work very much. That is


    probably why he feelspelled to tell me how talented and awesome Tanya is. He praises her with


    extreme enthusiasm and tells me her story.


    ¡°She¡¯s a surrogate¡¯s child so not many people like her, but that doesn¡¯t stop her from being happy and


    helpful to everyone around her.¡±


    My body slightly goes rigid when Malik mentions this. She is also a surrogate¡¯s child?


    ¡°ra!¡± Malik calls a girl at the other end of the shop. ¡°Where¡¯s Tanya? I didn¡¯t see her when I came


    back.¡± ¡°She seems sick,¡± ra replies. ¡°She¡¯s been vomiting since morning. If you ask me, I would say


    she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Malikughs. ¡°She¡¯s a virgin.¡±


    My gaze shifts at once from the perfume to ra and Malik. Although I wish it weren¡¯t true, I clearly


    hear ra and I understand what it means. My voice grows colder as I speak, ¡°Where does she live?¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV


    Even though I see the result, I cannot believe it, not to talk of epting it. How can I be pregnant? It is


    Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Sold To The Perverted Rich Man impossible. I quickly dash out of the bathroom


    and shove the s*tri*p into my closet. I need fresh air to clear my mind, so I dash out of the house and


    take a walk.


    I can scarcely believe my ill fate. It seems the universe is out to make my life more pitiable than it


    already was. Everyone still believes I am with Brandon, and then I turn up pregnant. Brandon will


    obviously deny the pregnancy with Alina as a witness.


    ¡°What would then be of me?¡±


    After walking aimlessly for an hour, I decide to go back home and sleep it off. It might be a nightmare


    that will disappear when I wake up from sleep. I walk back home and instantly know that something is


    wrong. Richard, Maya, Alina and Brandon are sitting on the couch, obviously waiting for me. Alina has


    a cold, sly smile on her face while Brandon would not even look at me; and I know I am in serious


    trouble.


    ¡°Would you mind exining this?¡± Maya says, tossing the pregnancy s*tri*p on the table.


    My eyes almost pop out as I stare at the s*tri*p that has two bold lines disyed on it. My first instinct is


    to lie, but I know it is useless. Everyone will see through it. ¡°I guess your silence speaks volumes,¡±


    Alina snaps at me. ¡°You did betray Brandon and sleep with Rick that night. You just cunningly covered


    up the fact.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve made arrangements with Rick,¡± Maya announces. ¡°He¡¯s agreed to keep you as a mistress and


    save you from shame.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I m*oa*n in disbelief.


    Though there is no evidence, everyone knows the stories. Rick is a s*e*xual pervert whose mistresses


    can never keep up with his s*e*xual demands. Rumor has it that most of his mistresses disappear, or


    rather, die, after a few because they cannot keep up with his perverted s*e*xual demands.


    ¡°Dad, please,¡± I wail, unable to believe that my family will do this to me. ¡°Don¡¯t send me to Rick. I will


    die.¡±


    ¡°Your fate is sealed,¡± my father replies, his voice cold and angry.


    ¡°Father, I¡­¡± just as I am about to continue pleading with my father, a sharp knock on the door cuts me


    off.

 Chapter 7

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 7


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 7 I Will Be Her Husband


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sharp knock on the door rings again, apanied by a greasy voice, ¡°It¡¯s Rick.¡±


    My heart sinks with that sound. My first reaction is to run away, but this is my home, and where can I


    escape? I huddle in the corner of the living room as if that would make Rick unable to see me.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Wee Mr. Rick,¡± Alina greets the fat pervert with a very bright smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he cackles. ¡°I¡¯m here and I hope I¡¯m not toote.¡± ¡°No, Rick,¡± Richard says, his voice reeking of


    indifference as though he is bored and would rather be somewhere. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s my bride,¡± Rickughs. I know I shouldn¡¯t cry, I shouldn¡¯t show my cowardice in front of


    Rick, but when I muster up my courage to re at Rick, my tears still fall from my eyes indefensibly.


    Rick seems to enjoy my tears very much.


    His face gleans with lust and he repeatedly smacks his lips as he looks me over.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to business,¡± Maya announces.


    ¡°Father!¡± I sob and wobble to my father¡¯s feet. ¡°Please, please save me.¡±


    ¡°I told you I can¡¯t, cub,¡± he snarls at me. ¡°You did this to yourself when you got pregnant for him. We


    should be grateful he¡¯s generous enough to ept a cheat.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t cheat,¡± I deny, desperate to tell my father my side of the story, hoping he can change his


    mind after that. ¡°Brandon is the one that cheats on me with Alina. They¡¯ve been seeing each other


    behind my back for a couple of weeks. Please believe me, dad, Alina is the one that drugged me with a


    strong aphrodisiac and set me up with Rick. Dad, I¡­¡±


    A sharp sting on my cheek cuts off my words. Maya has pped me so hard that I see stars dancing


    around my head. I was so focused on Richard that I didn¡¯t see hering.


    ¡°How dare you use my daughter and your boyfriend of this treachery?¡± she snaps. ¡°They already


    told us you would try to lie your way out.¡±


    ¡°Dad, please,¡± Maya¡¯s p makes my cheek hurt a lot, but I ignore the pain and continue to plead with


    my father. Even though I know there is little chance my father will change his mind, it is myst hope,


    ¡°Please believe me.¡± ¡°No, cub,¡± Richard says in that same indifferent voice. ¡°You lie.¡± His words carry a


    tone of finality that weighs me down. My father gives me his final trial, and this is my fate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, princess,¡± Rick chuckles and moves closer to me, running his rough, scaly hands on my


    face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    I close my eyes and recoil from his touch. At that moment, it feels like I¡¯ve just been thrown into a deep,


    inescapable well of despair and hopelessness. Despite all the hardships that I¡¯ve faced in life, I always


    have a positive outlook. I believe that I will pull through and I just need to find the silver lining. But as


    Rick caresses my cheeks, there is no silver lining to this death sentence. I am going to be a s*e*x ve


    and die a miserable death. Tears streak down my eyes as it dawns on me that this is the end of my


    pitiful life. There is no light at the end of the tunnel, just darkness.


    Suddenly, Rick¡¯s nauseating touch disappears and is reced by his painful groan. I slowly open my


    eyes to see what is happening. When I open my eyes, Marco¡¯s blue, beautiful eyes gaze back at me. I


    initially think I am dead and gazing into the eyes of an angel or I¡¯m having a hallucination so I can


    escape my painful reality, until he speaks, and I realize that it is real.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks and I slowly nod, still confused about his sudden presence in my house.


    Marco moves swiftly and Rick yells in pain, crumpling to the ground.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± he yells. ¡°You dislocated my shoulders.¡± Marco merely turns towards my startled


    parents, totally ignoring Rick who is writhing in pain. His gaze sweeps through the room and falls on the


    s*tri*p which is on the table. He stares at it for a couple of seconds before he addresses my parents.


    ¡°My name is Marco. I¡¯m the man that impregnated your daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Richard yells. ¡°Rick is¡­¡±


    ¡°Lying,¡± Marco cuts off Richard. ¡°I¡¯m sure he would tell you the truth if he doesn¡¯t want his other


    shoulder dislocated.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s right,¡± Rick groans in pain, having no choice but to be honest. He tells the whole truth, ¡°He¡¯s


    telling the truth. I never slept with her, I just want her for myself regardless.¡±


    ¡°There you have it,¡± he says. ¡°And I will be Tanya¡¯s husband.¡±


    I gaze at Marco as though I¡¯m seeing a divine deity. His voice is just as calm as his face, cid even. It


    is as though, he is unaffected by the environment, like a cold wall of ice that nothing ever prates.


    Even when my father locks his gaze with him, Marco doesn¡¯t flinch. He is unruffled and shows no


    emotions.


    ¡°Youe to my house, break the arm of my guest and you expect me to believe your words?¡±


    Richard asks in an extremely angry voice but absolutely does not ruffle Marco. Usually, any wolf in the


    pack that stands before Richard is quaking with fear when Richard gazes at them, but Marco is


    unbothered by the devilish gaze, i ¡°Dislocate,¡± he corrects Richard calmly. ¡°Not break.¡± ¡°You insolent


    fool. Get out of here,¡± Richard yells, backing his words with immense powers that make everyone in the


    room shiver with fear; everyone except Marco.


    I cannot believe the scene that is slowly unfolding before me. Richard is the most powerful wolf I know.


    In fact, I believe he is the most powerful wolf in the whole world. Other wolves quake in fear before him,


    shivering and cowering in fear whenever he unleashes his full wolfish powers. There is an obvious


    strain on Richard¡¯s face as he pushes his wolf powers to the maximum. Maya has taken several steps


    back from him, Alina is cowering in fear, Brandon is trying to be brave but he is obviously affected by


    Richard¡¯s angry wolfish power; and me? I think I¡¯d pass out from the strain of the wolfish powers. While


    everyone else, even Richard himself, is feeling the strain of Richard¡¯s power, Marco seems bored, i


    He is extremely calm and is unbothered by Richard¡¯s tant disy of power, ¡®Do we really have to do


    this?¡¯


    He sighs. ¡°Fine. Stop!¡±


    He only says one word, but that word carries enough power to level the whole house. Everyone is


    shaken by his powers, and Richard groans in pain. Just as fast as his power sweeps through the room,


    it disappears and everyone breathes in relief. If he keeps it up, we will all die from the strain, the house


    will copse, and he will walk out, unscathed.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gotten that out of the way,¡± he sighs. ¡°What¡¯s your response to my proposal to your


    daughter?¡± For the first time in my life, I see that Richard is afraid. ¡°But he¡¯s already paid for her, in full,¡±


    Richard tries hard to maintain his majesty, but still can¡¯t help but tremble a moment as he speaks. ¡°Rick


    is very generous with his payment and I am under obligation to honor my side of the bargain. I¡­¡±


    ¡°So this is all about money?¡± Marco snorts and pulls a nk check from his pocket. ¡°Write your price.¡±


    Richard and Maya exchange a fearful nce as they gaze at the check, which has ¡°Royal Bank¡±


    written on it. I don¡¯t know what it means, but they obviously do.


    ¡°Get on with it,¡± Marco prompts them. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    Richard writes a hefty figure on the check and Marco shakes his hands. Richard has a sly smile on the


    corner of his lips. He is obviously happy with the amount and is willing to hand me over to a perfect


    stranger that he has never seen before. I realize with horror that Richard doesn¡¯t care about me at all.


    I¡¯ve always thought he regards me as his daughter, even if he treats me like a ve, but I am obviously


    wrong. I am just a ve that should be sold for the right amount.


    He trades a knowing nce with Alina and I realize that he knows all along. He knows the truth. He


    knows Alina has drugged me and set me up. He knows Brandon and Alina are cheating behind my


    back. He knows everything but doesn¡¯t care. All he cares about is money. At that moment, I¡¯m really


    disappointed. Though they treat me badly, I actually love them. I¡¯m so disappointed that they don¡¯t feel


    anything for me.


    ¡°Tanya,¡± Marco¡¯s deep voice resonates in my ears. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯mte already.¡±


    He stretches his palm towards me, waiting for me to take his hands. I realize that he wants me to know


    that it is my choice. He wants me to make a choice so I won¡¯t feel like I am f*orc*ed to follow him. But


    do I really have a choice? Between a family that hates me very passionately and a handsome stranger


    that I¡¯m pregnant for, what choice do I really have?


    I put my hands in his, ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 8


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 8 Back To The Capital


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± I ask her as she dumps a light briefcase at my feet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she gasps. ¡°I¡¯ve only got a few things.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I reply and shove the briefcase into the trunk,


    ¡°Get in the car. We have quite a ride ahead of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the capital,¡± Tanya says. ¡°What¡¯s


    it like?¡±


    Title of the document


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I reply.


    The drive goes on in absolute silence. Though I can sense that she wants to make small talk, she


    seems unsure of how to begin. Her shyness amuses me. I¡¯m just about to break the silence when I


    receive a mind link from Oliver.


    ¡°What do you want, Oliver?¡± I sigh.


    Oliver is my best friend. We¡¯ve connected numerous times through mind link that it is so easy for either


    of us to establish a mind link between us regardless of distance.


    ¡°Hey buddy,¡± Oliverughs. ¡°You missed the party.¡±


    ¡°Oliver,¡± I reply. ¡°I thought we already agreed to call first before we establish a mind link.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± heughs. ¡°But what¡¯s the fun in that? Besides, I couldn¡¯t find my phone. I went for a run this


    morning and I heard the juiciest gossip that I just had to share it with you.¡±


    I don¡¯t need to talk out loud before Oliver can hear me. In fact, I don¡¯t even need to move my lips at all.


    He is in my mind and can hear my thought. I¡¯m also in his mind and hear his thought, so we converse


    by forming thoughts in our minds for the other person to read. But just like I converse with Manuel, my


    inner wolf, I often say my thoughts out loud. Tanya stares at me, surprised that I am talking to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the capital for about two weeks,¡± I reply. ¡°What could have happened within that


    time that you could not wait for me toe back?¡±


    ¡°First off,¡± Oliver scoffs. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you¡¯d be back. Plus, there¡¯s an uing charity auction in


    the capital in the next couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Surely, Oliver,¡± I sigh. ¡°You didn¡¯t establish a mind link just to inform me about a random charity


    auction.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just a random charity auction,¡± Oliver replies. I can sense a change in his emotions.


    Whatever the news is, he is apprehensive to tell me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I say, my voice has suddenly grown cold. ¡°Lily and Eric are the ones organizing the auction


    and the headliner is the Marie Gorriete Earrings,¡± Oliver says. ¡°Your mother¡¯s earrings.¡±


    My hands grip the wheel so tight that I can feel the iron bending under the pressure. I immediately get


    my emotion in control and ease the pressure on the wheel. There is no point in getting angry. All I need


    to do is get it back. The Marie Gorriete Earrings are a pair of rare and unique earrings that are crafted


    with a piece of the rarest stone in the whole world. It is my mother¡¯s family heirloom and the only gift


    she left for me before her demise. I have given them to Lily as a token of my love, now she is cing


    them on an auction.


    ¡°People are talking, Marco,¡± Oliver continues. ¡°The Council of Elders is worried about you. They¡¯re


    scared you¡¯d do something rash because Lily, your fated mate, is engaged to your brother.¡±


    I sneer. I am expecting it. I am the most powerful Lycan in the whole kingdom and most people see me


    as the biggest obstacle to Eric ascending the throne. No matter how much I keep a low profile, I will


    always be seen as a threat. I need a longsting solution that will let them think that I have nothing


    against Eric for engaging Lily and I have no n of harming him. I nce at Tanya as she fiddles with


    her fingers: she is my n. I choose to marry her out ofpassion and responsibility, but she can


    also be the perfect person to help prove my goodwill to the newly engaged couple.


    ¡°Oliver,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve already had a solution for that problem and I need you to help me out with


    something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I want you to immediately prepare a contract¡­ a marriage contract,¡± I reply.


    ¡°What?! A marr¡­.¡±


    I drown out Oliver¡¯s thoughts and cut the mind link.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The drive to the capital is uneventful, except when he talks to himself, which I find to be very odd. We


    park before a veryrge and exotic clothing store and I am just about to ask what we are doing there


    when he abruptly gets down from the car and opens the door for me to alight also.


    ¡°We have a charity function to attend,¡± he exins as he leads me towards the store and pushes the


    door open.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to get you new clothes.¡±


    ¡°Good evening sir,¡± a young pretty woman bows as she approaches us. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Help her get something very nice,¡± Marco nces at my fingers and seems to think of something.


    ¡°Wait for me when you¡¯re done,¡± and with that to me, he breezes out of the store just as quickly as he


    has breezed in.


    ¡°I¡¯m the clerk here,¡± the young woman smiles. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    I am too dazed to talk and I just follow her. The more we walk round the store and try new clothes the


    more I believe I am dreaming. What in the world am I doing in a store with incredibly beautiful clothes?


    Even Alina¡¯s clothes feel like rags aspared to these clothes. Because of the state of my clothes, I


    feel like a primitive, mad woman who has bumped into an advanced civilization. Thedy keeps


    heaping different exquisite clothes on a trolley and tells me we will try them all.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We spend the next couple of hours trying different clothes. Even though all the clothes look extremely


    good on me, the clerk is not satisfied. She bundles all the clothes to a corner and calls a young man to


    come to clear them up.


    ¡°Those clothes are missing something,¡± she says and leads me back to the store. ¡°Let¡¯s try something


    else.¡±


    I meekly follow her back to the store. We are admiring a pretty dress when the peaceful silence in the


    store is broken by the shrillughter of two youngdies. They saunter into the store as though they


    own it and everyone¡¯s attention turns towards them. The beautiful dress on their body and the


    expensive essory coupled with their extreme arrogance clearly show they are nobledies.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to shop for clothes for the auction,¡± one of them giggles. ¡°And I want to try that dress,¡± she


    points to the dress that the clerk is showing me. ¡°This pauper can try itter if I don¡¯t like it; and if I do,


    she¡¯ll pick something else.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± the clerk stutters.


    ¡°I am the princess of this kingdom and you want to disobey me for this beggar thates from the


    filthiest dump of the capital?¡± the girl says and steps closer to the clerk. ¡°Besides, do you honestly think


    this filthy beggar can afford this dress? Bring the cloth to the fitting room now, I won¡¯t repeat it again.¡±


    ¡°But she was brought by Prin¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper to the clerk, smiling slightly to show her I¡¯m not angry. ¡°I¡¯ll check round for other


    clothes.¡±


    Though I¡¯m not surprised by the princess¡¯s words, I¡¯m really hurt. Even here in the capital, I¡¯m still


    treated like a ve. Though I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m very sad. I shrug off my sadness and continue looking


    round the store. The clerk soon joins me, apologizing for what happened earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I reply. ¡°These clothes are pretty,¡± I say, pointing to some neatly arranged dresses. ¡°You


    think they¡¯ll fit?¡±


    ¡°They will,¡± she smiles mysteriously. ¡°But I suddenly remember there¡¯s a special dress in our store that I


    want you to try.¡±


    ¡°A special dress?¡± I ask, surprised by the excited look on the clerk¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t these dresses pretty?¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± she keeps smiling. ¡°But I don¡¯t think these dresses are good enough to showcase your


    beauty. Beneath these shabby clothes, I see a unique beauty that very few people have. Come try this


    dress.¡±


    She points to a bright, brilliant green gown that seems to glow in the transparent mirror where it is kept.


    The gown has brilliant intricate designs that are carefully embroidered on the cloth. It is an armless


    gown with a frill, colorful design at the hemming. I¡¯ve never seen any dress as beautiful and exquisite


    as it. It is so beautiful that it feels magical.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± the clerk asks.


    ¡°Beautiful is an understatement,¡± I reply. ¡°It¡¯s magical.¡± ¡°It is the masterpiece of this store¡¯s owner,¡± the


    clerk exins. ¡°She has designed many exquisite dresses, but rumor has it that this dress is the best


    she could evere up with it. The dress is perfect and it requires ady whose beauty is perfect to


    properly wear it. Many have tried, but none could ever properly wear it. It¡¯s called the Treasure of the


    Store, the most valuable dress of this store¡¯s designer, and she hangs it here, patiently waiting for a


    woman with a perfect beauty to wear it.¡± ¡°Are you sure I can try it?¡± I ask, awed by the story behind the


    dress.


    ¡°Are you sure she can try it?¡± the rude princessughs.


    She is dressed in the same clothes that the clerk has given to her earlier. She and her friend are


    laughing very hard and pointing at me, attracting the attention of the other customers to me.


    ¡°This pauper wants to try on this dress,¡± her friendughs. ¡°Even Lunas couldn¡¯t fit into this dress, what


    makes you think you can properly wear it, beggar?¡±


    The other customers startughing and I can hear them mocking me, whispering hurtful words and


    pointing fingers at me. Shame and embarra*s*sment overwhelm me and tears slowly trickle down my


    eyes.


    ¡°Someone should please do us a favor and drag this beggar out of here,¡± the princess chuckles and


    fresh rounds ofughter fill the store.


    I turn to run away but the clerk stops me, ¡°I¡¯ve been working in this store for a long time and I think


    you¡¯re perfect.¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You are,¡± she replies, smiling gently. I watch in disbelief as she pulls the dress from the ss and


    gives it to me, ¡°Go try it on.¡±


    I sigh deeply and slowly march to the fitting room amidst the mockingughter and embarra*s*sment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch this beggar embarra*s*s herself,¡± the princess¡¯s friend says as I step into the fitting room


    and close the curtain. A couple of minutester, I am ready and slowly pull the curtain apart, facing the


    small crowd that has gathered to watch me try on the Treasure of the Store.

 Chapter 9

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 9


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 9 Charity Auction


    Cathy¡¯s POV:


    A small crowd has gathered before the fitting room to see the results of the girl¡¯s stupidity. I am


    mortified that the clerk has allowed that pauper to wear the most valuable clothes in the whole


    kingdom. I have tried that dress multiple times and it never seems to fit, no matter how hard I tried.


    After many trials, I gave it up. I don¡¯t understand what gives that beggar the audacity to think that the


    dress will fit her when it won¡¯t fit me, the Princess of the entire Wolf Kingdom, n


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The curtain to the fitting room slowly pulls apart and I am ready to burst into deepughter at the


    monstrous figure that will appear behind the curtain. The girl slowly steps out of the fitting room and


    faces Everybody. Instead of the mockingughter that I¡¯ve anticipated from the small crowd, they are all


    shocked; indeed, so am I.


    Title of the document


    The clothes fit the girl perfectly. She looks like a perfect Luna but even that is an understatement; she


    looks like a divine goddess. The clothes hug her feminine curves so perfectly that I can¡¯t help but gasp


    in shock. She seems to have a faint glow around her and the bright, green color of the dress


    complements her bright blue eyes perfectly. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as beautiful as her and I am


    thoroughly shocked at how the clothes have transformed her from a hag to a divine goddess. ¡°Cathy,¡±


    Ayana, Lily¡¯s friend thates with me to the store, gently nudges me. ¡°You¡¯re gaping.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I mumble and immediatelypose myself.


    Suddenly, the crowd bursts into wild apuse. I expect them to ridicule and mock this girl until she


    breaks down in tears, instead, they are praising her beauty and the girl is smiling and blushing as


    though she is getting married.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s glowing.¡±


    ¡°I can marry her right now.¡±


    ¡°I want to be her friend.¡±


    The crowd keeps murmuring and praising her amidst very wild and loud apuse.


    ¡°Do something, Cathy,¡± Ayana mumbles. ¡°She¡¯s making us look bad in front of all these people.¡±


    I can¡¯t deny that the girl is extremely beautiful but no one is allowed to make a fool out of me, especially


    not in the capital.


    ¡°What are you all pping for?¡± I snarl at the crowd and the apuse fizzles out. ¡°You think she can


    afford it? She¡¯s a pauper, a beggar from the streets. It doesn¡¯t matter that the dress fits her, because


    she can¡¯t afford it. Even if she ved for a thousand years, she would not be able to afford it. So take


    off that dress,¡± I turn to her. ¡°And go back to the streets where you belong.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to,¡± a smooth, silky voice rings through the store and the store owner walks towards


    the girl.


    A quick murmur sweeps through the crowd at the appearance of the most talented designer in the


    whole kingdom. She is a recluse who almost never appears in public, yet she is making an appearance


    because of this stupid girl.


    ¡°I will give her this dress for free, she deserves it.¡±


    Another quick murmur sweeps through the crowd before they burst into a bout of loud and wild


    apuse. It is obvious that I have lost and is about to be aughing stock, but I am determined to


    have thest word.


    ¡°You,¡± I turn towards the girl. ¡°If I see your ugly face again, I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± I threaten her and


    storm out of the store, barely keeping my anger in check.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The whole scenario looks surreal to me. I will believe I am hallucinating if not for the fact that I am


    clearly staring at my reflection before a very big ss. I know I am pretty, but never have I imagined


    that I can be that beautiful. I have to repeatedly pinch myself to make sure that I am awake.


    ¡°See?¡± the clerk chuckles. ¡°I told you you¡¯re perfect. You should wait here. I will go attend to other


    customers.¡±


    I am too dazed to reply so I just nod. My heart is racing faster than I think possible. From a ridiculed


    pauper to a beautiful goddess, the transformation is mind-boggling. ¡°Tanya,¡± Marco calls as he enters


    the store, looking for me and I turn towards him. His eyes light up when he finds me and he drags his


    gaze up and down my body. A soft smile ys at the corner of his eyes but it never gets the chance to


    grow before it suddenly disappears and Marco¡¯s face returns back to its default cid state. ¡°You¡¯re


    pretty,¡± he murmurs and shows me a colorfully wrapped box. ¡°Let¡¯s do this the right way,¡± he chuckles


    slightly.


    I am shocked when he goes down on one knee, opens the box to show me a very beautiful ring and


    asks me to marry him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I mumble, unable to believe the windfall of good luck that befalls me. I am dressed in very


    beautiful clothes and engaged to an incredibly handsome man. At that moment, my life seems perfect.


    ¡°You should save the dress for the auction,¡± Marco says. ¡°It¡¯s in a few days. In the meantime, I¡¯ll show


    you around.¡±


    The next few days zip past in a blur and it is soon time to go for the auction. I dress up in the beautiful


    dress that I got from the store and Marco drives me to the venue. My hands are wrapped around his as


    we walk towards the front door and I am incredibly happy. We are just about to climb the staircase that


    leads to the front door when Marco receives a mind link.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tanya,¡± he says apologetically. ¡°I would have to leave you for a few moments. I¡¯ve got an


    urgent contract to deal with. I¡¯ll tell one of the staff to show you inside.¡± ¡°What about the invitation?¡± I


    hurriedly ask before he walks away.


    Marco seems to be amused by me, ¡°We don¡¯t need an invitation.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t allow me to protest before he walks away and I am left to myself. I don¡¯t know why, but I


    suddenly have a bad feeling that something terrible is going to happen as I look at his back. The peace


    andfort that I felt earlier when he was with me suddenly disappear and I panic. Nevertheless, I


    continue towards the front door with my heart beating faster with every step I take.


    Alina¡¯s POV:


    ¡°This auction is strictly by invitation,¡± I tell Brandon as I wrap my arms around him. ¡°Only a very select


    few of nobles and royalties are invited. If you had stuck with Tanya, then you would never have been


    able to attend a function like this.¡±


    ¡°You already mentioned that,¡± Brandon smiles.


    He looks very handsome in his ck suit and I am very happy that I have gotten rid of Tanya. Though


    I¡¯m not satisfied that she has slept with a rich, handsome man instead of Rick like I nned, still, I feel


    good about getting rid of her.


    *


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the man she slept with had a cheque with ¡®Royal Bank¡¯ written on it?¡± Brandon


    asks. ¡°What if he¡¯s royalty?¡±


    ¡°What? Royalty?¡± Iugh. ¡°Which member of the royal family would be interested in Tanya? I¡¯m very


    sure that the man she slept with is probably a rich man in the capital. And I¡¯m very certain that no


    matter how rich he is, he can¡¯t buy his way into this function. This function is strictly for Alphas,


    Royalties and Nobles. We¡¯re only here because I¡¯m representing my dad as the Alpha of our pack. If


    you y your card very well andwork properly, you can gain the poprity you need to seed my


    dad.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Brandonughs. ¡°Thank you Alina, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it wouldn¡¯t,¡± Iugh and hug him. ¡°There¡¯s no way we could run into Tanya in such a


    prestigious event.¡± Then I immediately sense something is wrong with the way Brandon suddenly goes


    rigid and I follow his gaze.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I exim. There is Tanya, dressed in the fabled Treasure of the Store, waiting by the front


    door. She is so beautiful that Brandon is staring at her lustfully. Intense anger, fueled by jealousy, burns


    within me and I march towards her.


    ¡°You wretch?¡± I snarl at her. ¡°How did you steal that clothes and sneak in here without being detected?


    Why are you here? To seduce Brandon?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she stutters as she is very surprised to see me. ¡°I¡¯m here with¡­¡± ¡°Here with who? The fool that


    saved you from Rick?¡± I smirk. ¡°You want me to believe he got invited? He might be some rich


    merchant in the capital but he¡¯s no Alpha and he¡¯s definitely not Royalty.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to sneak in here and steal my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Show me your invitation then,¡± I snigger at her confidently that she doesn¡¯t have one. ¡°If you were truly


    invited you would have your invitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Iugh. ¡°No matter what you do you will always a ve, a surrogate¡¯s daughter that would


    never amount to anything. Brandon dear,¡± I turn to Brandon. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside while this wrench rots in


    the cold.¡±


    I wrap my arms around Brandon to show her that he is mine and there is nothing she can do about it. I


    am just about to give my invitation to the guard when he suddenly speaks into the earpiece that is


    lodged in his ear. He hastily apologizes to me and suddenly turns towards Tanya. I am d that they


    have found her out and will throw her out. Instead, he fawns over her as though she is some very


    important dignitary while he absolutely ignores me.


    I have never felt such huge humiliation in my entire life. As the guard leads Tanya inside and leaves


    Brandon and me in the cold, I vow that Tanya will pay dearly for humiliating me.

 Chapter 10

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 10


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 10 He Is The Lycan Prince


    Alina¡¯s POV:


    I am livid with anger when the guard finallyes to let us in after what seems like an eternity. I just


    cannot believe that he has totally ignored Brandon and me because of Tanya. My blood boils with so


    much anger that I am determined to make Tanya pay for the way she humiliates me. I am also angry at


    the guard and I barely pay attention when he hands me a device with which guests will bid with and


    exins to me how it works.


    The device is small and can fit smugly in one¡¯s palm. It has a red, glowing button on top of it that alerts


    the Auction Master as to the exact person that is bidding for a particr item.


    Title of the document


    ¡°¡­the button indicates you¡¯re willing to pay five thousand dors more to the bidding price,¡± the guard


    deftly exins but I wave him away.


    ¡°Let me carry that for you,¡± a very young girl dressed in a red gown approaches Brandon and me and


    collects my small purse. ¡°And lead you to your seat.¡±


    She leads us to an empty row and we sit directly behind Tanya. Even from the back, she still looks


    radiant and it only makes me hate her more. I am determined to humiliate her publicly before all these


    dignitaries but I don¡¯t know how. I lean forward slightly to spy on her and I see that she holds the


    bidding device gingerly in her hand, and a devious n suddenly forms in my mind.


    I lean back in my seat, smiling, and wait for the right moment.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I am quite nervous as I perch on the chair, surrounded by important people. I have never been in the


    midst of very important people and I can¡¯t help but feel inferior. The Auction Master¡¯s voice breaks


    through the small talks that are scattered around the hall and everyone pays attention as the auction


    starts. I am amazed at the incredible items that are put on disy and the ridiculous amount of money


    that people are bidding for. I never imagine anyone can be that rich to ssh millions of dors on


    some ancient painting.


    I nce around the hall, hoping to see Marco. I am starting to get restless as my anxiety increases and


    I want him to be around me. I nce around but I can¡¯t find him, instead, I see that Alina and Brandon


    are sitting directly behind me. On the other side of the aisle, the Princess and her friend are sitting side


    by side and gently conversing. I remember her threat and immediately make to avert my gaze but she


    has already seen me. Her eyes widen in surprise to see that I am in the auction. Almost immediately,


    she frowns at me with such anger that it sends a cold shiver down my spine. I am very certain that if we


    weren¡¯t in the midst of an organized, important event, she would rush over to fulfill her threat.


    I look away from her and turn my face sideways where I see a young man staring ardently at me. Even


    though I have caught him staring at me, he doesn¡¯t look away. He gazes at me as though I am a


    fascinating object that he is seeing for the first time.


    I look away with embarra*s*sment. I feel weird that someone in this noble gathering will pick an interest


    in me. I nce towards his direction once again and see that he is still staring at me and I shift


    ufortably in my seat. I look around the hall once more and realize that Alina is right. This is a


    gathering for Alphas, Royalty and Nobles. It makes me curious about the true ident*ity of Marco. I


    wonder if he is an Alpha of a secret pack or if he is a nobleman.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen,¡± the Auction Master yells in a very excited voice that breaks through my


    thought and gains my attention. ¡°We have arrived at the Headliner of this auspicious event. Ladies and


    Gentlemen, I present to you the Marie Gorriete. This is a pair of Earrings like no other. It is a family


    heirloom that is made from the rarest of stones. The bidding starts at ten million dors.¡±


    I gasp at the huge amount of money that the pair of Earrings is going for. It is beautiful, no doubt, but I


    feel it is too expensive. Apparently, I am the only one who feels that way because the bidding war soon


    begins and the price quickly rises to eighty million dors.


    ¡°Eighty million dors going once,¡± the Auction Master yells, even he is flustered by the amount that the


    Earrings are going for. ¡°Eighty million dors going twice.¡± I turn to see who has made the bid and


    realize that it is the same man that was staring at me earlier. Suddenly, I feel someone bump into my


    chair, making me press the red button on the bidding device.


    ¡°The youngdy bids Eighty Million and five thousand dors,¡± the Auction Master yells with incredible


    gusto. ¡°Going once, Going twice, and it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    I am dazed at the incredible switch of events. I turn back to see my stepsister with a smug smile on her


    face and I realize she has intentionally pushed me.


    ¡°A round of apuse for the youngdy as we invite her to the podium,¡± the Auction Master


    announces. ¡°This item is so special that the buyer will pay for it immediately. Ushers, please lead her


    here.¡±


    Shocked is an understatement of how I truly feel, I am terrified. Where in the world will I get million


    dors not to talk of eighty million dors? Before I can truly grasp what is happening, two ushers have


    gently tugged at my hand and lead me to the podium. I am shaking with fear and I pray earnestly that


    the ground will open up and swallow me to save me from embarra*s*sment and humiliation.


    I try to exin to the Auction Master that it is all a big misunderstanding; that I have no money. I try to


    talk but my mouth is dry and my tongue sticks to my throat. ¡°She has no money,¡± Alina suddenly stands


    up and yells for the whole audience to hear. ¡°She¡¯s a poor beggar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I mumble as I try to defend myself.


    ¡°It is,¡± the princess also stands up and points a threatening finger at me. ¡°I saw her in the clothing store


    a few days ago and she was dressed in filthy rags. I wonder how she got an invitation.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have an invitation,¡± Alina smirks. ¡°I¡¯m sure she sneaked inside this ce to seduce one of


    the dignitaries here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m invited,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Then show us your invitation,¡± Alina yells again. ¡°Show everyone here. Show us you¡¯re not a w*ho*re.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I reply. ¡°I came here with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Alinaughs. ¡°You¡¯re a cheap w*ho*re who slept with a stranger, now everyone here would


    see you for who you truly are.¡±


    I am too stunned to talk or defend myself. The crowd is murmuring and mocking me and I feel as


    though I am the unluckiest person in the whole world. My feeble attempts to defend myself are unheard


    by the riveting crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I came here with my husband,¡± I can only mumble this again and again.


    ¡°And where is he?¡± Alinaughs. ¡°Where¡¯s your so-called husband?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here. She¡¯s brought by me,¡± a deep, powerful voice sweeps through the hall with such f*orc*e


    that everyone immediately goes silent.


    Marco¡¯s voice gives me strength in a way that I cannot exin. Immediately I hear his voice, my racing


    heart slowly calms down. Aforting peace settles upon my nervous mind and a soft smile grows on


    my face. He walks through the aisle slowly and powerfully, with a folder in his hand. His every step


    screams confidence and power. His short-cropped hair is a bit ruffled giving him a ruggedly handsome


    look. The crowd suddenly goes wild as he approaches the podium.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Second Prince!¡±


    ¡°Marco is back.¡±


    ¡°He is here.¡±


    ¡°The most powerful Lycan in the Kingdom.¡±


    He has a cold smile on his face as he steps onto the podium and pulls my hands up, exposing my ring


    for everyone to see.


    ¡°Her name is Tanya, and she is my wife,¡± Marco speaks in a cold voice that no one can dare argue


    with. ¡°And she¡¯s here to buy back my mother¡¯s Earrings.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Marco has a wife?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Is she rich or powerful?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful though.¡±


    Murmurs sweep through the crowd and I can barely believe what I am hearing. Marco is the Second


    Prince? Marco is Royalty?


    ¡°Brother,¡± the princess suddenly yells. ¡°Is this a joke?¡±


    ¡°No, Cathy,¡± Marco replies. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Then it suddenly dawns on me. If Cathy is the princess and she calls Marco her brother, it means that


    Marco is a prince of the kingdom. The realization hits me with such brutal f*orc*e that it knocks the wind


    out of me. I stagger slightly and would fall if Marco hasn¡¯t caught me. ¡°Wee back, buddy,¡± the man


    that stared at me earlier also says with a big smile, and I realize that he is Marco¡¯s friend. He was just


    bidding on Marco¡¯s behalf for the Earrings.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± I murmur. ¡°Is this real?¡±


    I just can¡¯t bring myself to believe it. All my life, I am always unlucky, unloved, and unknown. I am just a


    surrogate¡¯s daughter of an Alpha of a small pack. Yet, I am married to the Second Prince, the most


    powerful Lycan in the entire Kingdom. Does that mean my fate has changed? Does that mean I can be


    truly loved and be truly happy? All these thoughts rush through my mind when a soft, sweet, feminine


    voice sweeps through the hall and everyone turns their attention to the door. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 11


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 11 Marriage Contract


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I am curious to see the owner of the voice and I peer towards the door. A very pretty young woman


    enters the hall, and she is not alone. Her arms are intertwined with an equally handsome man and they


    look like a very lovely couple. They both exude a majestic and noble aura and I am very certain that


    they are either Royalty or Nobility. My suspicion is confirmed when the crowd suddenly bow their head


    very low and part ways for the couple to pass through. They are nked by bodyguards with a few


    maids and servants trailing behind them.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The First Prince, Eric and his fiancee, Lily,¡± a servant yells and almost immediately, everyone


    genuflects, everyone except Marco and 1.1 don¡¯t understand what is going on and I am certain that


    Marco, as the Second Prince and the most powerful Lycan in the kingdom is not obligated to genuflect.


    Title of the document


    ¡°You can all rise,¡± Eric says in a rich, smooth, baritone voice that I am certain can charm lots of women.


    The whole crowd rises while Eric and Lily continue walking towards the podium. From the uneasy


    murmur of the audience, I can tell that it is unusual for the Royal Family to gather together in public.


    The more I listen to the murmurs of the crowd, the more I realize that I¡¯ve heard those names before.


    Lily and Eric! They seem so familiar as though I¡¯ve heard the name from somewhere before today. I


    rack my brain and I suddenly remember where I heard it. It is from those two girls at the open-air bar. I


    have eavesdropped on their conversation about the royal family and the details slowlye to me.


    Lily and Eric are the couple that got engaged and sent the whole Kingdom in a festive mood. But Lily is


    Marco¡¯s fated mate. They were in love before but finally Lily engaged to Eric, instead of Marco. I have a


    brief recollection of Marco in the open-air bar. He had a very cold aura around him when Lily and Eric


    kissed. Also, he called me Lily in the hotel room when we had s*e*x. That can only mean one thing¡­


    I suddenly feel an uneasy emotion with me. I don¡¯t know exactly what I feel; perhaps it is fear, panic,


    turmoil. Whatever it is, it grows rapidly within me and I slowly be confused and sad. Marco was in


    love with Lily! That thought sends a deep shiver down my spine and my panic grows ma*s*sively. But


    Lily is engaged with Eric, and that means Marco no longer loves her right?


    Marco suddenly wraps his arms around me, something he has never done since we spent that night


    together. I look into his eyes and see that there is something different about him. He is always in control


    of his emotions and no one can tell whatever he is thinking or feeling just by looking at him; but at that


    moment, he is terribly angry. The anger simmers beneath his eyes but never seems to spill out.


    When Lily and Eric reach the podium, Marco¡¯s hands suddenly tighten around me and I hiss in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Marco hastily replies, and eases his grip on my arm before he turns back to the royal couple


    standing before us. I wonder what can make Marco lose control like that but it doesn¡¯t take long for me


    to find the answer. He is staring at Lily and Lily is staring right back at him. I feel sick as I watch both of


    them and my panic grows.


    ¡°Hello brother,¡± Marco greets Eric, smiling, before he turns to Lily. ¡°It is sister-inw now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Somehow, Marco has managed to put his emotions back in check before anyone can notice, but I


    notice. I am the only one that sees how Lily and Eric¡¯s appearance angers Marco so much, and it


    terrifies and saddens me at the same time.


    ¡°Hello brother,¡± Eric replies, grinning. ¡°d to have you back.¡±


    ¡°We were beginning to worry you wouldn¡¯te back,¡± Lily chuckles. ¡°So we had to lure you back by


    putting up your mother¡¯s Earrings for auction, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Marcoughs, ¡°I appreciate your worry but it was this pretty damsel that kept me back.¡±


    I will blush and be extremely happy that Marco hasplimented me in front of so many people, but I


    know he doesn¡¯t mean it. He is only doing it because of Lily. ¡°Is that so?¡± Erickughs. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Tanya,¡± Marco replies.


    ¡°So you went on and find yourself a damsel as I did,¡± Eric chuckles and steps towards me. ¡°Come


    sister-inw,¡± he smiles. ¡°Give your brother-inw an embrace.¡±


    Eric seems truly excited to meet me and I know I should match his excitement with my own but I can


    only manage a faint smile. The thought of Lily and Marco heavily weighs on my mind and it k*il*ls any


    joy I felt when Marco told everyone I was his wife.


    A few pleasantriester, two ushers lead me to a separate lounge to give me the special earrings while


    Marco goes to pay for them.


    ¡°Here you go ma¡¯am,¡± one of the ushers says to me with a bright smile on her face while handing a


    small box to me. ¡°The Marie Gorriete.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmur my reply and collect the box. The ushers immediately exit the lounge and give me


    privacy. I slowly open up the box and there is a pair of earrings sitting smugly in the cushioned box.


    The Marie Gorriete is even more beautiful up close than when I saw it on the podium. The rare stones


    are immactely embroidered together to give an incredible design.


    Just like the clothes I am wearing, it is also one of a kind. I desire to look at them more closely so


    slowly pull them out of the box when I see a small handwritten note ced inside the box. It is


    addressed to Lily and it is signed by Marco.


    ¡°For my love,¡± I whisper as I read what the note says.


    I realize that the earrings are not just a family heirloom, they are also a testament to the love between


    Lily and Marco. That is why they are very important to Marco. The desire to take a closer look at the


    earrings suddenly disappears as it only makes my emotional pain grows more.


    Moments ago when Marco introduced me to everyone as his wife, I thought he truly loved me; that he


    was marrying me because he wanted to spend the rest of his life with me, that he saw something


    special in me. I thought I had changed my fate and finally found someone that truly loved me; but I am


    wrong. Marco is only marrying me out of pity and responsibility. He feels pity for me because of my


    deplorable state and he wants to be with me because of his child that is growing in my belly. I can¡¯t


    even shake the thought that he is marrying me to have revenge on Lily.


    Just when I think good luck has finally swung my way, it dawns on me that I am in the miserable


    position that I¡¯ve always been in. I feel even worse when I realize that I am beginning to have affection


    towards Marco, while he feels absolutely nothing towards me. The thought is so painful that a tear falls


    from my eyes and into the note, staining it.


    I hear a knock on the door and I hurriedly clean my eyes, shove the stained note back into the box, and


    ce the earrings back in the box before cing it on the table and I go to open the door. Marco walks


    inside when I open the door and apologizes for his tight grip on my arm earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for acting all close and romantic towards you,¡± he continues. ¡°It must have been


    confusing. I momentarily lost control.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I reply and an awkward silence ensues between us. I want to ask him why he marries


    me, but I am scared. Then again, I reason, this is my life, and I need to know so I gently ask him.


    ¡°Why did you decide to marry me?¡± I murmur with my head bowed as I am too nervous to look him in


    the eyes. Marco sighs deeply and pushes a folder into my arm.


    ¡°Now that you know who I am,¡± he says. ¡°You also know the rumors flying around about Lily, Eric and


    me, right?¡± I gently nod.


    ¡°My mother died when I was young, just like yours, so I know how difficult that is,¡± he continues. ¡°I


    would not want our child to grow up without a father around. The one-night stand is my responsibility


    and I want the child to grow safely. Also, our marriage would help pacify the Council of Elders that I¡¯m


    not angry about Lily and Eric¡¯s engagement and I have nothing against them.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re only marrying me out of pity and politics?¡± I ask. Although I don¡¯t mean it, I cannot hide the


    pain and disappointment I feel in my voice. Marco must hear it too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he replies. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything you want in our marriage; everything except love,¡± he


    says and leaves the room, giving me some space and time to calm my mind.


    I open the folder he gives me and pull open the document inside it. With teary eyes, I slowly read what


    is written on it.


    ¡°Three-year Marriage Contract,¡± I whisper.

 Chapter 12

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 12


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Messenger Of The Moon Goddess


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I nce at the contract in my shaky hands unable to believe my eyes. Ever since I was a little girl, I¡¯ve


    always dreamed of the day I¡¯m going to get married. Unlike other girls who dream of the beautiful gown


    and beautiful ne they will wear, I dream of the handsome man I will marry. I often daydream


    about how handsome my husband will be and how much I will love him; most importantly, he is going to


    love me back, just as fiercely as I love him.


    The paper in my hand has invalidated those dreams. This is no marriage based on love, it is based on


    interest. I cannot deny that Marco is royalty and is very handsome, but the fact that he doesn¡¯t love me


    dampens my spirit. I remember my mom and how she died before I got a chance to know her. I


    remember Brandon and how he betrayed me. I remember how Marco saved me only to marry me out


    of a sense of responsibility. I love these people, but never get loved back in return. It is as though I am


    not destined for love. The door swings open again and Marco walks back inside.


    Title of the document


    ¡°It¡¯s a three-year marriage contract,¡± seeing me hold the file, Marco exins. ¡°That means we¡¯ll be


    married for three years and live together within this period. During this marriage, we¡¯d have to be seen


    together in public and act like a real couple in order to make people believe, but when we¡¯re alone¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­we¡¯re just two normal persons with no attachments sharing a roof,¡± I f*orc*e a smile, pretending to


    ept the contract well.


    ¡°¡­there would be no attraction,¡± he pauses at my words, but then continues. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you three million


    dors when we finish this contract.¡±


    I know I should be happy with such a huge amount of money, but I¡¯m not. I want to marry for love and


    not for money. It is weird though. Many girls would k*il*l for this opportunity, especially girls like me who


    come from Poverty, yet I¡¯m not keen on it. I just stare at the paper, sad and struggling to hold back my


    tears. Marco must sense my difort, because he says in aforting voice.


    ¡°If you want to think about it, I can give you a few days to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I hastily say and sign on it before pushing the paper back into his hands.


    ¡°I should appreciate you,¡± I say, gulping furiously as I try to hold back my tears. ¡°For saving me from


    Rick and protecting me. I cannot thank you enough for all you¡¯ve done for and all you¡¯re doing for me.¡±


    Though I am forcing a smile, I can feel the tears simmering beneath my eyes. I am a few seconds away


    from bursting into tears and it will be really embarra*s*sing to cry in front of a man who has done so


    much for me.


    ¡°I would like to walk around the capital,¡± I hastily say and wobble out of the room, just in time for the


    tears to fall off my face.


    Manuel¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Do you really have to be so cold to her, bro?¡± Iin as soon as the poor girl leaves the room. ¡°I


    can literally feel the room drop a couple of degrees because of the coldness in your heart,¡± I continue


    scoffing at Manuel. ¡°In fact, I think your heart¡¯s made of ice.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with the cold reference?¡± Marco rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ve got one more,¡± I tease. ¡°Who left you too long in the freezer and frosted your heart?¡±


    ¡°Really funny,¡± Marco sneers.


    ¡°But really bro,¡± I continue, desperate to press my point. ¡°The girl seemed as though she was about to


    cry.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her,¡± Marco replies. ¡°It¡¯s better I tell her upfront than cheat her on.¡±


    ¡°But you could have done it in a smarter way,¡± I taunt. ¡°Besides why can¡¯t you love that beauty? You


    see how that dress hugs her curves, god! If I were a man, I¡¯d be worshiping her perfect body.¡±


    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re a wolf then,¡± Marco replies with the same coldness with which he¡¯s talked to the girl.


    ¡°I think she was about to cry,¡± I press on. ¡°Why not go after her and check up on her?¡±


    Marco merely grunts without saying anything, seemingly not agreeing with my proposal. Yet, he


    actually steps toward the door.


    I can¡¯t help but snort withughter.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I hastily clean my tears as I step out of the empty wall and into the streets. My excuse of seeing the


    capital is notpletely an excuse, I actually do want to see the capital as well. Even though I¡¯ve been


    in the capital for a couple of days, I¡¯ve been indoors all through. The capital is really busy and is


    sprawling with so many activities that it is impossible to focus on one. Despite the numerous activities


    around me and desire to see them, I can¡¯t focus my attention on them.


    I am sad about my predicament, worse still, I am upset that I am sad. Marco has saved me from Rick,


    protected me from my family and made sure I amfortable. It will be perfect if he loves me, but I


    don¡¯t think I have any right to demand love from him. I feel really sad that I am beginning to like him


    while he shows no affection for me. I am walking unconsciously through the city, and nothing catches


    my fancy, until Ie upon a big building. It looks ancient, yet, it looks very new. It is built with white


    bricks and has two tall towers nking it. Instead of normal windows, it has stained sses of different


    colors.


    On each window is a different painting of the Moon Goddess, the most powerful deity in Wolf history. I


    used to hear stories about the beautiful ambience of the Temple of the Moon Goodness, and I am not


    disappointed.


    I clear my mind of my troubles and walk into the temple. The sun reflects into the building through the


    colored stained sses and lights up the temple. It is just like I¡¯ve been told. A huge, beautiful statue of


    the Moon Goddess stands at the altar and overlooks the neatly arranged temple. The temple is almost


    empty save from some acolytes taking care of the altar.


    I sit for a few minutes pondering my situation while praying to the Moon Goddess for strength and


    rity. I am just about to leave the temple when I catch sight of a very small structure at the far end


    corner of the temple and I instantly recognize what it is. I used to hear stories of how the Moon


    Goddess gives advice to confused Wolfs through the Priestess, who are the Messengers of the Moon


    Goddess.


    Grateful for the opportunity, I walk towards the structure, lean on the cushioned railing and turn towards


    a small veiled window. I can slightly make out a figure beneath the dark veil and it is impossible to tell


    who or what it is. ¡°Hello,¡± I say, unsure of what to do as it is my first time. ¡°Greetings,¡± a thick gruff voice


    replies.


    Almost immediately, the voice coughs and morphs into the voice of a young boy, ¡°sorry,¡± the smooth


    voice wheezes and coughs again before turning into the voice of an old woman. ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± the


    voice rasps and coughs once again, morphing into a young woman¡¯s voice. ¡°That would do.¡±


    ¡°Are¡­you alright?¡± I ask, uncertain of what just happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the flowery, soft voice of a young woman replies behind the veil. ¡°Now tell the Moon Goddess


    what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°I met a man¡­¡± I start.


    I tell her about my desire to marry someone I love and the person who loves me back too. I tell her how


    Marco and I have unintentionally had s*e*x. How he has saved me from my cruel family and their


    wicked n to sell me to Rick, a s*e*xual pervert. How it is a marriage of contract and not a real one.


    ¡°¡­I wish I haven¡¯t stumbled in the wrong room,¡± I murmur as sadness overwhelms me.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t stumbled in the wrong room,¡± the voice says. ¡°You would never have met. The Moon


    Goddess does what¡¯s best for us and she has led you in the hands of Marco. You will be a happier


    woman if you ept it as the work of the goddess.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°Because he said so?¡± the voice chuckles. ¡°I know Marco very well. On the outside, he¡¯s as cold as a


    fish, but on the inside, he¡¯s like a warm, fuzzy embodiment of light and love. All you need to do is just


    break through his cold exterior and reach into his warm heart. I believe you will be a good fit for him.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about him,¡± I observe. ¡°Are you rted?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡­um¡­I¡­ouch.¡±


    I hear a soft thump against the window and a male voice grunting. I am tempted to pull the veil apart


    and see what is going on but I don¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask. ¡°Your voice¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m okay. I¡­ I just have a cold,¡± the voice says. ¡°So my voice is a bit hoarse.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. We¡¯re here to talk about you. Tell me something about yourself, apart from your


    marriage to Marco. Something personal, something you wish to happen.¡±


    I think long and hard and only one thinges to mind. ¡°I create perfumes in my home pack,¡± I say.


    ¡°And I would really want to learn from the various famous perfume designers that are in the capital. I


    usually make perfumes based on how I feel, but I do hope that I can work in a perfume shop where I


    can learn more about perfumes. Hope I can also find a simr job here.¡±


    ¡°Go, my child, may the Moon Goddess bless you and grant your wish.¡±


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    The stupid smile I¡¯ve nted on my face all day is beginning to wear me out.


    Seeing Tanya in the capital really unsettles me because I¡¯ve already devised a n to make sure that it


    never happens. I am worried about how my n has failed and I need to get answers.


    ¡°Thank you for the tea, Lily,¡± thest of the guests hugs me. ¡°It is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you noble man,¡± I smile. ¡°I¡¯m honored by your presence.¡±


    As thest guest in the hall leaves, I walk through the hallway to the second lounge and pull it open.


    Immediately I get into the lounge and step inside, I drop my smile, and then I see him. He is sitting


    there, smiling as though he¡¯s won the lottery, but I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡°Tell me,¡± I snap at him. ¡°What is


    Tanya doing in the capital, huh, Brandon?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 13


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 13 He Picks Me Up From Work


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Well, that was an unexpected twist,¡± Brandon says, sitting back into the leather armchair.


    I walk around the lounge room at the back of the auction house like a lion pacing in a cage.


    Title of the document


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is this supposed to be amusing? We had a deal!¡± I hiss at him. The whole point of paying


    Brandon was for him to get close to Tanya. How did that scrawny little nobody end up arm in arm with


    Marco?


    Brandon examines his hands, absently picking at the dirt under his fingernails.


    ¡°The situation changed,¡± he mumbles. ¡°It¡¯s not personal, Lily; it¡¯s just business. You know how auctions


    work, right? The prize goes to the highest bidder. You paid me well, but Alina paid me better.¡±


    ¡°If you betray me-¡± I start, but he cuts me off and moves swiftly towards me before I can muster a


    threat.


    ¡°Careful, littledy. I wouldn¡¯t want you to break a nail. Nobility is such a delicate thing,¡± he whispers,


    his breath tickling my ear and making angry heat rise to my cheeks. ¡°If I betray you, there¡¯s nothing you


    can do about it. Or have you forgotten, Lily? I know your dirty little secret.¡±


    He gives me azy smirk and turns away. As Brandon leaves, I reach for a teacup on the counter. I


    fling it in his direction, and it smashes against the door seconds after he closes it behind him. Porcin


    shards litter the floor as I take a few steadying breaths. I straighten my back and brush off my gown,


    stering a polite smile on my lips.


    I walk out of the lounge, looking elegant and unbothered. There¡¯s work to be done, and I still have a


    part to y.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    For as long as I can remember, my life has been dull, dreary, and difficult. But ever since I met Marco,


    my world turned upside down. In all my life, I¡¯ve never had someone waiting for me toe home.


    But when I step inside the townhouse, my husband stands in a doorway observing me. He¡¯s casually


    leaning against the frame, those blue eyes scanning me with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± he says inly. ¡°Go to your room and try to get some rest. There¡¯s somewhere I want


    to take you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask timidly.


    ¡°Eau de Lune Perfume Company. Lily¡¯s family owns it, so I was able to pull some strings and get you a


    job there.¡±


    My heart skips a beat. Eau de Lune Parfumerie is the most reputable perfumepany in the


    kingdom. It¡¯s been a dream of mine to go, but I¡¯ve always been an omega, the weak and unworthy


    surrogate daughter of a minor Alpha. I¡¯ve never been important or wealthy enough to go near that


    ce.


    ¡°Really? They would be willing to let me work there?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be willing to refuse me. You start


    tomorrow.¡±


    The next day, I arrive at the parfumerie wearing a ck, satin blouse and caramel-colored trousers that


    entuate my slender figure and make me look long and graceful. The maid who works at the


    townhouseid out the professional-looking outfit for me the night before. Somehow, I actually look like


    I belong in this elegant, extraordinary ce.


    Well, almost.


    It¡¯s hard to feel like I fit in when I can¡¯t escape the whispers about the second prince and his new wife.


    All the employees are buzzing with the gossip of Marco¡¯s scandalous marriage with a strange she-wolf


    so shortly after breaking up with Lily.


    Luckily for me, no one seems to know what the mysterious new wife looks like or even what her name


    is. It¡¯s an effort not to blush while some of my co-workers swoon over the prince and mourn hisck of


    avability. I can¡¯t imagine what they would say if they knew I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s off the marriage


    market.


    The tall, brown-haired girl showing me around the building leads me through a set of ss double


    doors. She seems outrageously offended that she¡¯s been degraded as my tour guide.


    ¡°Miss Lily will see you now,¡± she snaps at me, not hiding her resentment at having to babysit the new


    girl.


    Marco warned me that I¡¯d be reporting to Lily. Her family owns thepany, so she basically runs the


    parfumerie. It¡¯s a little unnerving to know I¡¯ll work for my new husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend and future sister-


    inw. But this is an amazing opportunity, and I¡¯m determined to make the best of it.


    Lily surveys me from behind her enormous desk, and my skin prickles ufortably under her


    scrutiny. Behind her, Lily¡¯s friend, Ayana, makes no effort to conceal her contempt towards me. Finally,


    Lily crosses her arms over her chest and offers me a sweet smile.


    ¡°Well? How is your first day going so far? Is everything to your liking? You¡¯re very lucky, you know.


    Pauline is one of our low-level managers,¡± Lilly says, nodding towards a snobbish, brown-haired girl.


    ¡°She has to take time out of her extremely busy day to show you around.¡± Pauline nods and bares her


    teeth at me in a smile that¡¯s more feline than friendly. I muster a polite nod.


    ¡°In fact, now that you two know each other, why don¡¯t you spend the rest of the day training her? We


    wouldn¡¯t want Tanya getting lost or confused on her first day on the job, right Pauline?¡±


    Lily, Pauline, and Ayana exchange an amused smirk between the three of them, and I struggle to


    ignore the feeling of foreboding that fills me.


    As Pauline leads me to a warehouse, she prattles on about thepany¡¯s sess and status,


    boasting that all employees graduated from prestigious universities.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says. ¡°As our newest employee, I¡¯m sure you know all about our rigorous and


    selective hiring process. Tell me, where did you study? Ivy league? International?¡±


    I bite my lip and lower my gaze slightly. The truth is, I¡¯d gotten a schrship to a local college. It was


    nothing fancy, but it was the best I could do with the resources avable.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± I mumble. ¡°I was in a small pack outside the capital, so I went to school there.¡±


    The disdain is so in on her face that it makes me want to turn away and hide.


    ¡°Well then, you must be very special if they hired you, right?¡± Pauline says sarcastically.


    She takes a vial off the shelf with a smug little pout.


    ¡°Here. We¡¯re developing a new scent using raw materials. This is a sample of the distite we¡¯re using,


    and we need more. There¡¯s another bottle of it here, but it¡¯s an old form, and there was some


    confusion with thebels, so it¡¯s not clearly marked. You¡¯ll have to look for it very carefully and bring it


    to my office once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Pauline drops the vial into my hands and turns on her heel, walking away swiftly before I can protest.


    The warehouse is ma*s*sive. There are rows and rows of shelves full of sks and droppers, wooden


    crates, copper pots, and ss canisters. My heartbeat quickens as panic starts to rise. It would take


    me over three days working without sleep or rest to go through all the boxes and find the right bottle.


    Focus. I can do this.


    I open the little vial and take a deep, slow breath. The scent is light and floral, with ords of hibiscus


    and honeysuckle.


    If I try to read through every mismatchedbel and faded form to find the right sample, I¡¯ll never find


    it. The sight of the cluttered warehouse is too overwhelming; I need to focus my senses. I close my


    eyes and run my hands along the nearest shelf, letting instinct take over. I¡¯m hit with over a dozen


    different smells, an array of citrus, herbs, spices, resins, woods, and sweets.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Every scent tells a story. This is what I do. Working here is my dream. Marco got me through the door,


    and now it¡¯s up to me to prove I belong here. I won¡¯t let him down.


    I make my way through the different containers, inhaling deeply until I¡¯m lightheaded and dizzy. The


    raw sample in my hand has hints of apple blossom and wild berries mixed with something warm and


    earthy. Sandalwood and amber are hidden beneath the more pungent floral notes.


    There. The ck bottle in my hands matches the scent perfectly. This is the one. I¡¯m sure of it.


    I know that it shouldn¡¯t, but a small part of me enjoys the look of disbelief on Pauline¡¯s face when I


    appear in her office with the distite.


    Maybe I do belong here, after all.


    The rest of the day goes by in a blur. I work at the parfumerie for several hours, sniffing, boiling, and


    bottling until my head hurts slightly. But I¡¯m proud of what I aplished today, and I actually enjoyed


    every exhausting minute of it.


    The sound of a woman screaming wipes the content smile off my lips.


    Several female employees gather at one of therge windows. Many are gasping and whispering


    among themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I mumble, approaching them with uncertainty.


    ¡°It¡¯s the second prince! Prince Marco is here!¡±


    My breath catches in my throat as I manage to peek out the window at what everyone is staring at.


    Marco is parked outside the main entrance, standing with his hands in his pockets, leaningzily


    against the car door. He looks unimpressed, but even with his sunsses on, I can feel his gaze


    scanning the crowd gawking at him through the window.


    His eyesnd on me.

 Chapter 14

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 14


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 14 Valentine¡¯s Day


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s here to see Lily?¡± one of the workers asks.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. Prince Marco and Lily are a thing of the past. She¡¯s engaged to Prince Eric.¡±


    Title of the document


    Outside, Marco walks away towards the entrance of the building. He¡¯sing this way, my heart


    pounding harder and harder with every footstep.


    ¡°Even if Marco married some she-wolf, Lily was supposed to be his fated mate. Why else would he be


    here?¡±


    The sound of heels clicking against the marble floor makes me want to disappear as the crowd moves


    away from the window and shifts towards the main entrance. Lily appears with Ayana close behind her.


    ¡°Do you think Marco¡¯s new wife is here? I haven¡¯t seen her,¡± another employee says.


    They¡¯ve seen me, they just haven¡¯t realized who I am, but they will soon. There are too many people


    around, but the focus is evenly divided between Lily and Marco. Thest thing I want is to draw


    attention to myself, and I dig my nails into my palm to stop my hands from shaking.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe I can slip away unnoticed while everyone is distracted. I lower my head, letting my sleek ck


    hair form a curtain over my face. Everyone is watching Marco


    as he makes his way toward Lily, gasping at the scene about to unfold, but Lily only smiles


    presumptuously. Even she expects that he¡¯s here for her. I take a few unsteady steps backward, hoping


    to sneak off without causing a fuss.


    But then Marco walks right past Lily without so much as a nce in her direction, as if he hardly


    noticed her standing there. Lily barely flinches, but her lips press together tightly as her former lover


    ignores her existence. She is unustomed to being ignored, just as I am unustomed to being


    noticed.


    Before I can register what¡¯s going on, Marco appears in front of me, blocking off my quiet escape route.


    ¡°Where are you running off to?¡± he asks, his low voice making the question sound more like a demand.


    ¡°Nowhere, I¡­ I was just¡­¡± I stammer as everyone¡¯s eyes turn to me.


    Marco slides his hands out of his pockets, taking off his sunsses in a swift motion. Those messy


    blond locks and electric blue eyes make him look like a roguish prince charming, and he crosses his


    arms over his broad chest, surveying me expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mumble sheepishly. ¡°I was just leaving. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m here to pick up my wife from work.¡±


    My wife. I¡¯m still not used to those words and hearing him call me that makes rosy heat rise in my


    cheeks. The corner of his lip curls slightly at the sight of my blushing as if he finds my modesty


    amusing.


    But around us, whispers and shock ripple across the gathered crowd. My co-workers, who¡¯ve barely


    noticed the arrival of the new employee, seem to see me for the first time. Their eyes feel like dozens


    of little needles, prickling my skin with jealousy and judgment. But Marco is watching me, too; his gaze


    seems to shield me from the rest.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper to him, wishing no one else could see or hear us.


    He simply nods in response, and we walk out of the building together, the crowd parting around us. I


    tell myself that this is just protocol. Marco is the second prince, and it¡¯s his responsibility to y the part


    of the dutiful husband. It¡¯s an act, a role he has to y to maintain appearances.


    I know that, but I still can¡¯t push the butterflies in my stomach downpletely. I¡¯m so caught up with


    the feeling of him beside me, head held high and proud as he walks arm in arm with me, that I don¡¯t


    even notice the ring look of resentment that crept onto Lily¡¯s and Ayana¡¯s faces. ?


    Since Marco showed up at work that day, everyone at the Eau de Lune Parfumerie treats me


    differently. Some approach me with curiosity and f*orc*ed politeness, while others re with


    unabashed envy and spite.


    Today, however, the atmosphere in the perfumery is decidedly different. Many employees are eating


    choctes and boasting roses or heart-shaped cards. Even Pauline seems to be in a good mood. It


    takes me a few minutes to understand the cause of such celebratorymotion.


    It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day.


    I¡¯ve never really celebrated it before, even when I was with Brandon. The whole holiday seems


    luxurious and foreign to me, so I stay out of everyone¡¯s way and try to


    go about my work unnoticed. As the hours pass, couriers keep stopping by the building, delivering


    flowers and other gifts to the girls in the shop. Each new arrival is apanied by excited gasps and


    cheerful giggles. Their unabashed girly joy is contagious, and I can¡¯t help but smile at how happy


    everyone seems.


    Until the questions start.


    As the day¡¯s novelty starts to wear off, many girls start to remember that I exist, and it doesn¡¯t take long


    for them to notice my auspiciousck of gifts. Their attention turns on me gradually, and I feel myself


    shrink further into myself with every inquisitive nce.


    To make matters worse, several girlse up and show off their flowers or jewelry to me, wondering at


    the sort of gift Prince Marco got for his new wife.


    I haven¡¯t even thought of that. I¡¯ve never received a gift on Valentine¡¯s day. Honestly, I¡¯m lucky to have


    a husband, and Marco has already done so much for me. How could I possibly ask for anything more?


    I don¡¯t need a fancy gift to show off.


    But I can only imagine the judgment I would face if I voiced those sentiments, so I do my best to


    change the subject. Whenever someone approaches me to inquire about our ns for Valentine¡¯s Day,


    I stumble and mutter whatever I can think of, avoiding any clear answers.


    It looks like I might just get away without any drama, but then Pauline walks over to the counter where


    I¡¯ve been working, and she looms over me with a malicious grin.


    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t tell me Marco forgot about his wife on Valentine¡¯s Day. He didn¡¯t even get you anything, did


    he?¡± she taunts.


    The look on my face is the only answer she needs. Everyone stares at me, their expressions a mix of


    disdainful pity and haughty triumph.


    ¡°How sad,¡± says one of the clerks with an exaggerated pout. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that married couples get


    bored of each other. When the rtionship is new, everything is exciting and great, but men lose


    interest the moment they put a ring on a woman¡¯s finger. Don¡¯t feel bad, Tanya. Guys forget about


    Valentine¡¯s Day after they get what they want from a girl.¡±


    That¡¯s the kindest thing anyone says to me. Everyone else just muses over the doomed state of my


    rtionship and whines about what a shame it is that Marco is stuck with a wife he doesn¡¯t care about.


    Their words w at my mind like nails on a chalkboard, and just when I think things can¡¯t get any


    worse¡­


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hardly a surprise.¡±


    Everyone whirls to face whoever just spoke, and I flinch at the sight of Marco¡¯s sister walking into the


    shop.


    ¡°My brother has better things to do than throw gifts at a gold digger,¡± Cathy says, her eyes bearing into


    me disapprovingly. She strolls to one of the workers and hands them a piece of paper.


    ¡°There¡¯s a banqueting up soon at the pce. I¡¯m here to pick up the requested fragrances.¡±


    Two clerks hurry to the back, rushing to get the perfumes ready. Cathy returns her attention to me,


    ring down at me over her nose even though I¡¯m taller than her. A frightened, childish part of me


    wants to hide behind the counter to escape her mocking, but I f*orc*e myself to hold my ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing my brother manages to remember he has a wife at all, considering she¡¯s so unworthy of


    him. The


    Ironw Pack is the greatest pack in the kingdom, and Marco is the most powerful shifter among us.


    He¡¯s the second prince of Mador, and his wolf is skilled and strong, even capable of manifesting


    through Marco and changing his voice. Yet you expect him to get a Valentine¡¯s Day gift for his little


    w*ho*re?¡±


    Cathy¡¯s words are a p across my face. I should be used to being tormented, but it hurts to be


    reminded of what I am to them. Only Marco sees me as more than a despicable she-wolf w*ho*re.


    Just when I think I¡¯m going tobust from shame, Lily walks in. Ayana trails behind her like a faithful


    dog. I brace myself for Cathy to embrace her, for the two of them to team up and tear me apart. But


    Cathy merely res at Lily with unrelenting disapproval.


    ¡°Oh, look. If it isn¡¯t Marco¡¯s former tramp. I told you I would get the perfumes, Lily. You can go back to


    ying with my brothers¡¯ feelings or whatever it is you do for fun,¡± she growls.


    To her credit, Lily maintains herposure, smiling politely. It never urred to me that Cathy would


    also be unfriendly to Lily, but I suppose it makes sense. Lily was Marco¡¯s fated mate, and now she¡¯s


    engaged to his brother.


    They¡¯re each dignified and elegant, but from the look in their eyes, I suspect they¡¯d both be happy to rip


    each other¡¯s throats out. Nervous sweat trickles down my pale skin. I¡¯m a mouse caught between two


    lionesses.


    ¡°Cathy, darling,¡± Lily purrs. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you have everything under control. Please let me know if


    there¡¯s anything I can a*s*sist you with. And if you see Eric today, please thank him for me. Even


    though he¡¯s busy with royal matters, he sent me a dozen white roses for Valentine¡¯s Day. I¡¯m so lucky


    to be engaged with such a thoughtful prince.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say it to me, but I know what everyone is thinking. I can see it in their eyes as they nce


    from Lily to me. Even Cathy shoots me a smug little scoff.


    I may be married to the second prince, but I¡¯m not important. I¡¯m not deserving. I¡¯m not even worth a


    single flower¡­


    Then there¡¯s a knock at the entrance.


    Silence falls over the perfumery shop as a currier enters, carrying thergest bouquet I¡¯ve ever seen.


    The roses are not white or pink like the others, but rather a rich and sensual shade of scarlet.


    ¡°Tanya?¡± the currier asks.


    All eyes fall on me as I take a hesitant step forward. ¡°Yes?¡±


    He hands me the bouquet, and my fingers find a small, folded note between the flowers. I open it, my


    heart skipping as I read over the printed message.


    HAPPY VALENTINE¡¯S DAY


    I¡¯LL BE WAITING FOR YOU AT THE RESTAURANT DUMONET TONIGHT


    -MARCO


    Cathy gasps in horror at this note, ¡°Tonight is the full moon, how can my brother¡­¡±


    Perhaps if I wasn¡¯t so consumed with excitement, I would have noticed the strange smirk creeping onto


    Ayana¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 15

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 15


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 15 He Doesn¡¯t Come To The Restaurant


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I can¡¯t move fast enough as I race to get ready after work. Excitement courses through me, and I can¡¯t


    wait to see Marco. The note said to meet him at the Dum, which is one of the fanciest restaurants


    in the capital. I stop by Marco¡¯s townhouse and rummage through the new wardrobe. I¡¯m still not used


    to having so many expensive clothes to choose from, and it takes me a few minutes to pick out an outfit


    I think my husband will like.


    I chose a red a-line gown, the same shade as the bouquet he sent for me. It has drooping sleeves of


    scarlet chiffon, a delicately fitted waistline that swoops into flowing ruffles, and pleats that resemble


    petals. The red fabric contrasts my snow-white skin, and I tie my sleek ck hair into a graceful half-


    updo, pinning one of the roses from the bouquet into my hair. I try not to think of Marco¡¯s lips as I


    quickly apply a soft, rosy shade tint over my nervous smile. I can only hope to look as lovely as a flower


    for him.


    Title of the document


    When I arrive at the beautiful restaurant, the waiter leads me to a candlelight table.


    ¡°Would you like to order, miss?¡± he asks.


    I¡¯m hit by the smell of sweet spices and freshly cooked delights, but I shake my head gently.


    ¡°Not yet, thank you. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    The waiter walks away, attending to the various guests in the restaurant. Most of them are couples, and


    I try not to stare at how they swoon and celebrate together. Soft music is ying in the background as


    lovers drink and dine all around me.


    After an hour goes by, the waiter returns for the fourth time.


    ¡°Miss¡­ can I at least get you a drink while you wait? Or maybe an appetizer?¡±


    I turn him down politely. Marco didn¡¯t specify what time he would be arriving tonight, but I¡¯ll wait for him


    as long as it takes. A few of the other patrons notice that I¡¯m still sitting alone. I lower my gaze to avoid


    their curious nces, ignoring their whispers. I fiddle with the napkin on myp, running my fingers


    through the fabric in an attempt to distract myself.


    Another hour goes by, and my eyes keep staring at the front door whenever someone walks through it,


    but there¡¯s still no sign of Marco. I tell myself he¡¯s a royal, so it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s busy. After all, I


    wasn¡¯t even expecting to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day with him, so I shouldn¡¯t mind waiting.


    So I wait some more.


    My back goes stiff from sitting in the same position for so long, and my thoughts start to wander to the


    dark and lonely corners of my mind. After yet another hour passes, I begin to doubt myself. Maybe I¡¯m


    at the wrong restaurant. Maybe I misunderstood. Maybe Marco got held up somehow.


    Or maybe I¡¯m just not worth it.


    I wrap my arms around myself as if I could shield myself from the thought. My gaze subconsciously


    falls onto the elegant golden ring on my finger. The round diamond sparkles in the candlelight, making


    me think of the glint in Marco¡¯s eyes. I never would have dreamt of marrying a prince, never expected


    to be so lucky. But here I am.


    When Marco came into my life, he changed everything. He gave me hope, and now I can¡¯t seem to


    stifle it. I hope to make him happy, even if it¡¯s just for a while. I hope to make him proud and ease his


    troubles, even if it¡¯s just an arrangement. I hope for him to walk through that door, even if it takes all


    night.


    Hours keep trickling by, and one by one, the guests begin to leave. Waiters start clearing the tables as


    they wrap up for the night. I don¡¯t even know what time it is. I can feel the people in the restaurant


    staring at me with pity and embarra*s*sment. With every passing minute, I feel another crack in my


    heart, but I stay firmly nted in my seat.


    He could walk in any minute.


    ¡°We¡¯re closing soon, miss,¡± the waiter says, his patience having run out a long time ago.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait a little longer if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Clouds are gathering outside the Dum by the time the restaurant manageres by to tell me


    they¡¯re done operating for the day, and I need to get out so they can close up. Rain starts to pour as I¡¯m


    f*orc*ed to leave the restaurant. Anyone left on the streets either pulls out an umbre and hurries


    away or shifts into a wolf to run off and avoid the downpour.


    But I have neither umbre nor wolf, so all I can do is curl up on the sidewalk as the rain drenches me.


    I sit in the rain, waiting and hoping.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    I don¡¯t know at what point I got used to having Tanya around. She¡¯s such a quiet and constant


    presence that in a short period of time, I became ustomed to having her in my life, as if she¡¯d


    always been there.


    I¡¯m used to taking care of myself, never relying on others. I don¡¯t need a wife to wait for me every night


    with a warm meal and a soft light. But somehow, the fact that she does it because she wants to, not


    because she has to, makes it that more special. Ever since she became a part of my household, Tanya


    has left a single light on by the entrance of the townhouse. Every evening, she prepares dinner and


    waits for me, leaving that light on like a beacon in a lighthouse to guide and wee me home.


    Home.


    I can¡¯t remember thest time I felt that way. No one told Tanya to do it; I certainly didn¡¯t ask for it, but


    she does it anyway. When I give an order, I expect it to be obeyed, but Tanya does things simply


    because she wants to help. She cares, and she makes a house feel like a home.


    But tonight, there is no light.


    It¡¯s prettyte for her to be out, but maybe she needed to buy somest-minute ingredients for dinner,


    or perhaps she stayed workingte. Either way, I try not to let the darkness of the townhouse bother me


    as I make my way home.


    ¡°Marco!¡±


    Cathy¡¯s voice pulls me out of my thoughts as my sister runs into me.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess, I¡¯m d you¡¯re home. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to take that little


    tramp out for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask, frowning at her words.


    ¡°I think someone is ying a prank on your new wife, brother,¡± she says with a chuckle, but I don¡¯t


    share her amusement. I clench my hands into fists at the way she says the word ¡®wife¡¯ like it¡¯s an insult.


    ¡°Someone sent roses to Tanya at work today with a note to meet her for Valentine¡¯s Day dinner at the


    Dum. I figured someone else must have sent them since you¡¯d never go for a romantic dinner on a


    full moon, but I just wanted to make sure.¡±


    Rain continues to fall around us, soaking through the night. The image of Tanya waiting at home with a


    light on and a homecooked meal is reced with the idea of her sitting in a restaurant, cold and alone,


    waiting for me. Concern stirs within my wolf. It takes me less than a heartbeat to decide what to do, and


    I let out a frustrated growl as I push past my sister and start rushing toward the restaurant.


    ¡°Marco, what are you doing?!¡± Cathy calls after me, but I ignore her. ¡°Brother, tonight is a full moon!


    Have you lost your mind? If you go find her¡­.¡±


    The sound of the rain drowns out her words, and I don¡¯t slow down. Fear is not in my nature, not even


    tonight. I have a responsibility to my wife, and I won¡¯t abandon her, even as the magic of my wolf


    ripples through me. Every step is faster than thest, sending water sshing across the pavement.


    How long has Tanya been waiting for me? What must she think?


    I grit my teeth, trying to suppress my rage as ws appear on my fingertips. I feel the lycan


    transformation threatening to take over, making me faster and swifter as I run through the street. When


    I reach the Dum, the restaurant is closed, and there is no sight of Tanya.


    I curse under my breath, scanning my surroundings. Where is she? Where could she have gone? Rage


    and worry brew within me. What if something happened to her? It¡¯s pouring rain, and Tanya is


    pregnant. There¡¯s a hollowness in my chest that I don¡¯t recognize at the thought of Tanya, all alone in


    the cold and damp darkness. I need to make sure she¡¯s safe. Not just because I have a responsibility


    to protect her as a husband, but because of¡­ something else I don¡¯t quite understand. All I know is


    that I need to find her.


    I turn on my heel, ready to head back down the street, and continue searching for her, but then I catch


    a glimpse of red over by the sidewalk. Tanya doesn¡¯t run from the rain or seek shelter herself from the


    cold. She just sits there, crouched on the curb outside the restaurant, soaking and shivering.


    My wife is waiting for me.

 Chapter 16

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 16


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 16 He Finally Comes


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    She looks so small sitting on the sidewalk. At first, all I can feel is relief that she¡¯s safe, and the wolf


    within me calms at the sight of her. Her ck hair, which she¡¯s pined into an ornate style, drips onto her


    glistening pale skin. The red dress is slick and clings to her figure, entuating every soft curve. She


    shivers against the cold where she¡¯s huddled under a tree, and I can¡¯t help but wonder if she would


    have stayed there all night, waiting for me.


    I can¡¯t help the curiosity that fills me when I think of her. We came into each other¡¯s life by pure


    ident, but I¡¯ve never quite met anyone like her. No one has ever waited for me like that, with such


    loyalty and patience. It¡¯s foolish and reckless but¡­ sweet, and I¡¯m annoyed by the odd sense of


    affection that fills me as I walk toward her.


    Title of the document


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I brace myself from the cold to be best of my ability, but water trickles between the leaves of the tree


    I¡¯m crouched under, soaking my gown in spite of my best efforts. But suddenly, the water stops, and I


    look up in surprise to see Marco holding a ck umbre over my head.


    My heart skips a beat at the sight of him, and he wordlessly takes off his jacket, draping it over my


    shoulders and shielding me from the rain. He examines my shivering form with displeasure before


    speaking.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out in this weather. How long have you been out here, foolishly waiting for me? You


    look like a sad little w*et flower.¡±


    Honestly? I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯s been. I lost track of time a while ago, and right now, all I can think


    about is the fact that he¡¯s actually here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I couldn¡¯t leave. I was afraid you¡¯d show up, and I¡¯d be gone. I couldn¡¯t do that to


    you.¡±


    He shakes his head with disapproval, and perhaps I have behaved like a petnt child. But he came,


    and he found me.


    ¡°And look,¡± I say softly. ¡°Here you are now.¡±


    He¡¯s silent for a moment, considering my words as I look up at him, little droplets clinging to myshes.


    Finally, he sighs, running a hand through his soaking hair.


    ¡°Tanya, I didn¡¯t invite you to this restaurant tonight. Someone else sent the flowers. I don¡¯t really


    celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    My shoulders sag slightly in defeat as his words sink in. The roses, the restaurant¡­ he really didn¡¯t


    want to celebrate with me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Marco sighs, unconvinced. He kneels in front of me so he can look into my eyes.


    ¡°I had no idea it was so important to you. I¡¯ve just never cared about the holiday that much, but if I¡¯d


    known that you did, I would have spent it with you.¡±


    Despite the cold, warmth starts to spread within me as he reaches for something, and my eyes go wide


    as he pulls out a small bouquet of wildflowers. The stems are slightly crushed, but the dainty petals are


    intact, and the droplets on them look like little diamonds, glittering in the night.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so all the shops are closed now, but I came across these a short while ago,¡± he says, his


    voice softening. ¡°They made me think of you, little flower. I¡¯ll get you a formal Valentine¡¯s Day giftter,


    but for now, this will have to do.¡±


    Little flower. I blush at the pet name. When I first came here, I wanted to look like an elegant rose for


    him, but these wild, colorful delicate flowers are so much more beautiful. I would much rather be


    Marco¡¯s little flower than a luxurious rose. I take the small bouquet from his hands, touched by the


    gesture.


    ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± I whisper. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Something makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end, and the strange sensation of being


    watched makes me tear my gaze away from Marco. Between the rain and the shadows, I swear I saw


    Ayana¡¯s eyes watching us from across the street, full of contempt and indignation. But when I blink and


    look again, there¡¯s nothing there. Maybe I imagined it.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you home,¡± Marco says, standing up.


    I turn my attention back to him, happy to obey, but when I try to get up, my legs are shaky. I¡¯ve been


    curled up and trembling in the cold for so long that my feet have gonepletely numb, and I get dizzy


    when I try to move. I stumble into Marco¡¯s arms, hisrge hands catching me before I stagger to the


    ground.


    For a moment, I¡¯m frozen in his arms, my heart racing in my chest as my head spins. Marco¡¯s arms are


    strong around me, but I quickly struggle to regain my footing.


    Whether he calls me a little flower or not, I know he doesn¡¯t love me. Our marriage is an arrangement,


    and he probably doesn¡¯t want this kind of closeness between us.


    Marco frowns after I pull away, appraising my movements. To my surprise, he kneels in front of me,


    gesturing for me to climb onto his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± he says, his tonemanding.


    I almost protest, saying that I don¡¯t want to inconvenience him, but I can barely stand, let alone walk


    home through the rain.


    Hesitantly, I wrap my arms around his broad shoulders. His muscles are hard and taught against my


    skin, and I pray he can¡¯t feel my racing heart as I gently take the umbre from him, holding it to free


    his hands.


    He stands up, his hands grasping my thighs. His touch is hot and firm, even through the damp fabric of


    my dress. Even though we¡¯re both drenched, I hold the umbre to shield our heads as he starts


    walking back toward the townhouse. The streetmps are reflected on the rain- covered pavement.


    Against the glittering lights of the night, I can make out our silhouette between the shadows. I smile at


    the image.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There, reflected in the rain, we look almost like a painting or a postcard. We look like a real couple. If


    anyone looked, they¡¯d see a husband and wife sharing an intimate moment in the rain. It¡¯s so sweet


    and simple that it fills me with a cozy sort of courage. I hesitate for a while, but then slowly, I gently rest


    my head on his shoulder, soaking in thefort of our proximity.


    Marco notices my gesture, and he tugs slightly over his shoulder, pulling the coat that¡¯s dr*a*p*ed


    around me tightly. I bite my lower lip softly, failing to hold back a little smile. He must think I¡¯m only


    leaning against him because of the cold, but that¡¯s okay. He doesn¡¯t mind; he doesn¡¯t push me away. I


    know he¡¯s not in love with me, and we¡¯re not a real couple, but for now, he holds me closely, making


    me feel safe and warm. I know I will treasure the memory of tonight long after it ends, and in this


    moment where it¡¯s just the two of us and the rain, that is enough.


    When we get to the townhouse, Marco sets me down gently. Arriving here with him really makes it feel


    likeing home. Once I¡¯ve found my footing, Marco steps back to examine me, ensuring that I¡¯m


    okay and I can stand on my own. However, it¡¯s not my own well-being that worries me but his.


    There¡¯s a strange expression on his face, and he¡¯s gritting his teeth together as if trying to suppress it.


    But it¡¯s not just the look on his face; there¡¯s something else I can¡¯t really describe that makes me shiver


    anxiously. There¡¯s a sort of feral aura around him like some otherworldly beast is taking hold of him,


    and Marco is struggling to hold it back.


    ¡°Marco¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± he growls.


    He takes a few shaky breaths, fighting to calm himself as fear courses through my veins. What¡¯s


    happening to him?


    ¡°Go to your room, Tanya.¡±


    I can tell it¡¯s an order, not a request, but I¡¯m hesitant to leave his side when he¡¯s in such a state.


    Concern urges me towards him, and I take a small step towards him in hopes offorting him, but he


    pulls away sharply as if trying to maintain a safe distance between the two of us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you like this. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine!¡± he barks at me, his tone fierce and


    commanding.


    I shrink back slightly, startled by the aggression. I can see him fighting to remain calm.


    ¡°Just go to your room,¡± he grunts as if it¡¯s difficult to get the words out. ¡°I won¡¯t ask again. Lock the


    door, and don¡¯te out until the sun rises, no matter what.¡±


    I don¡¯t dare refuse him, so I quickly rush to my room and do as he says. I try to get ready for bed, but I


    can¡¯t stop worrying about Marco. I pat my hair dry with a towel and slip onto a nightgown, leaving on


    my wedding ring and ruby ne like I always do.


    I¡¯m starting to wonder how I will be able to sleep when I¡¯m so concerned about Marco when a horrible


    howl tears through the night. I whirl around in a panic at the sound, my gazending on the bedroom


    window as the roar echoes around me. Outside amidst the ckness, the full moon shines in the sky.

 Chapter 17

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 17


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 17 Full Moon ¨C The Curse


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The howling continues, each guttural roar more pained than thest. I know Marco told me to stay in


    my room no matter what, but his t*ortur*ed cries pierce my soul and reverberate deep within me until I


    can¡¯t take it anymore.


    I open the door of my room, hesitating in the hallway for a moment as my concern for Marco wars


    against fear and uncertainty. Finally, I reach his room, but when I knock on the door, there¡¯s no answer.


    Every few minutes, there¡¯s another pained howl, and the silence in between is just as rming.


    Title of the document


    His room is locked from the inside, and the door won¡¯t budge when I struggle with the knob.


    Desperation intensifies my need to reach him, to help him. I look around until my eyesnd on a


    decorative candbra on the hallway counter. Another anguished howl snaps me into action, and I


    instinctively grab the candlestick and m it onto the doorknob. It takes me a few tries until I manage to


    knock the metal hard enough that the lock gives in, and I¡¯m able to swing the door open.


    Inside, the room is dark, but I can make out Marco¡¯s silhouette a few feet away from me. Only it¡¯s not


    Marco, at least not the Marco I know. He¡¯s shifted into his Lycan form, his usually broad shoulders and


    defined muscles bing evenrger and sharper. His fur is ck as night, and the moonlight glints


    on the curved ws. In this form, he¡¯s as terrifying as he is beautiful. But what shocks me isn¡¯t the


    fangs or fierce aura around him, but rather his eyes. His beautiful blue eyes have turned a shade of


    red, like a crimson fire burning beneath the surface of cyan ice.


    ¡°Marco?¡± I ask softly.


    His wolven ears twitch at the sound of my voice, and his gaze dives into me. My heart pounds in my


    chest, my breathing ragged as I take in the sight of him.


    His clothes have been reduced to torn rags, his shirt is utterly destroyed, and his pants are shredded.


    But the strangest thing is the silver line across the base of his palm. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it


    before. The silver vein glows as if moonlight and steel flowed through it instead of blood, flickering and


    pulsing softly like a heartbeat. I watch in horror as the silver begins to spread slowly, rising past his


    wrist and slithering up to his forearm.


    I barely have time to worry about it because Marco starts moving toward me. I take a few shaky steps


    across his room as he circles me with a wild, menacing gaze. He stalks me with the skill and elegance


    of a predator, herding me deeper into his room until I¡¯m cornered against the back. Hees closer,


    pinning me against the wall. His arms are on either side of me, and my breathing turns ragged with


    fear.


    All I can do is close my eyes as tears stream down my cheeks. He¡¯s not in control, I tell myself. A chill


    runs down my spine as I feel something cold and sharp trailing softly along my corbone. I brace


    myself for the pain of his imminent strike, but it neveres. Instead, I open my eyes in time to see


    Marco tear my mother¡¯s ruby ne off my neck.


    I wince as the ne tters on the ground, and the moment it leaves my skin, I feel something


    indescribable burst within me. An unspeakable f*orc*e ripples through my body as I feel myself caught


    in a vortex of energy I can neither see nor understand. Something changes deep within me, like some


    kind of chain around my soul has been snapped beyond repair. I gasp in a trance-like state as I even


    feel the sound of a wolf¡¯s howl echoes in my mind. B


    But then, just as quickly as it appeared, the energy around me dissipates, and the haunting howl also


    goes quiet. Everything in the room is exactly as it was only a moment ago, and I start to wonder if I


    imagined all of it. Before I can think about it further, Marco roars again, and his pained howl is so


    overwhelming that I quickly forget about the wolfs howl I heard in my mind.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening to you?¡± I whisper.


    Marco breathes heavily, and something flickers in his eyes like there¡¯s still a part of him fighting against


    the f*orc*e taking hold of his body. Slowly, I raise my hand and press my palm against his heaving


    chest, trying to soothe him in any way I can. Something softens about him, seemingly calmed by my


    touch, and I watch in awe as he shifts back into human form.


    But those red embers of maddens still glow in his eyes. The bloodlust of his Lycan form has faded, but


    whatever dark and feral power courses through him is still affecting him.


    Suddenly, he wraps his arms around me and picks me up in one swift motion, and I can¡¯t help the small


    cry that escapes me. He carries me to the windowsill until I¡¯m sitting on the edge.


    ¡°Marco¡­¡± I mumble in surprise. The sound of his name on my lips makes him growl softly, but not with


    anger. Desire radiates off him like an aura, primitive and raw. He trails one hand over the back of my


    palm, drawing little patterns up my forearm and dragging over my shoulder. Then his hand is around


    the back of my neck, his fingers tangled in my hair as he pulls me closer, resting his forehead against


    mine. My lips part involuntarily at the warmth of his breath against my skin.


    ¡°My mate,¡± he says, and before I can process the words, his lips are on mine.


    He kisses me hungrily, and I forget about everything for a moment. All I can think about is the sensation


    of his lips against me, dangerous and demanding. His other hand slides down the curve of my lower


    back and along my hip. I gasp slightly as he pushes insistently on my thigh, spreading my legs so he


    can stand between them, closer to me. His teeth graze my lower lip yfully, and I feel heat coursing


    building inside me.


    He must be confused, the madness clouding his senses. He probably thinks I¡¯m Lily again. The


    realization makes my heart shrink with sadness, but then he¡¯s kissing my neck, and I let my head tilt to


    the side, exposing myself to him.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I tell him, pressing my hand against his chest to push him back. He stops kissing me but stays


    close, his muscles taught under my palm. ¡°Marco, do you¡­ do you recognize me? Do you even know


    who you¡¯re with right now?¡±


    His hands are still on my body, making it hard to focus, but he holds my gaze and his words are


    unmistakable when he replies.


    ¡°You¡¯re Tanya¡­ my mate,¡± he says, and then he kisses me again.


    I don¡¯t understand what he means. Does he actually know he¡¯s with me? He said my name, but does


    he think he¡¯s with Lily somehow? I know I should probably stop him, but the feeling of his skin against


    mine is intoxicating. Marco kisses me deeply and passionately. I finally give in, wrapping my legs


    around him, and he presses himself closer to me. He wraps his arms around me and carries me to the


    bed.


    Marco looms over me, his breath ragged with desire, his lipse crashing down against mine again.


    His calloused hands roam over me, exploring my curves and sending goosebumps along my skin. He


    smells like the earth after it rains, mixed with cinnamon and smoke, and everywhere our bodies touch


    sends speaks flying with me. He looks like he wants to rip the nightgown right off my body.


    That silver vein continues to pulse on his arm, and every now and then, I see his muscles tense, like


    the curse is still sending shocks of dark power through him. But I silence his pained growls with a kiss,


    and the beastly aura recedes slightly. I caress andfort him, and the roaring bes less frequent


    as if my presence soothed him. Eventually, he stops convulsing entirely as he gives himself over to the


    of our embrace.


    The desperation in his kisses bes tender and soft, and he rolls onto his side, resting his head on


    my chest. I run my fingers through his golden brown curls, letting him find peace and calm. His


    breathing slows, and my own racing heart steadies as he drifts off. Once I¡¯m certain he¡¯s sleeping


    soundly, I try to slip out of his arms to go back to my room, but he¡¯s sorge and heavy against me.


    When I move, he wraps his arms tighter around me, holding me against him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He keeps his head on my chest as if my heartbeat was the luby that carried him peacefully into


    sleep. I¡¯m so relieved to see him resting that I don¡¯t have the heart to wake him, so I let myself rx


    under his weight and warmth. Before I can make sense of anything that happened tonight, my eyelids


    grow heavy, and my thoughts are drowsy.


    I fall asleep wrapped up in him.

 Chapter 18

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 18


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 18 Special Perfume


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Sunlight pours into the room, bathing me in a warm light. I blink a few times to shake away the


    drowsiness that clings to me as I look around. I need to sneak back to my room, but when I move,


    Marco¡¯s eyes meet mine. They¡¯re a bit groggy with sleep, but they¡¯ve returned to their usual shade of


    blue, with no trace of the crimson that burned in them during the night. I take in a sharp breath, startled


    by the intensity of his gorgeous gaze. Then, he takes in the sight of our entwined bodies, his brow


    furrowing.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± he asks defensively, pulling away slightly to survey our surroundings.


    Title of the document


    Something tightens in my chest as I realize he doesn¡¯t remember anything that happened. My mind


    races to exin.


    ¡°You were howling in pain. I know you told me to stay in my room, but I was worried. I came to check


    on you¡­ but nothing happened. I mean, you kissed me, and we ended up sleeping in the same bed,


    but you didn¡¯t¡­ we didn¡¯t have s*e*x. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to intrude, but when I tried to leave, you


    held me so tight.¡±


    I know I disobeyed his ordersst night bying into his room, but before I can apologize further,


    Marco pulls away from mepletely, sitting up on the edge of the bed. I try not to let my eyes wander


    over his exposed torso as he rubs the back of his neck, coughing a few times awkwardly. His golden


    curls are tussled, and his skin almost seems to glisten in the morning sunlight. ¡°You probably heard the


    rumors about the second prince having a curse¡­¡± he says, seeming more embarra*s*sed than I¡¯ve


    ever seen him. ¡°I call it the curse of the blood moon because I¡¯m trapped in my lycan form on every full


    moon and fall into a frenzy of bloodlust. I lose controlpletely, reduced to a primal state of madness.


    Even on nights when the moon isn¡¯t full, I¡¯m gued by pain and nightmares. We got luckyst night.


    It¡¯s dangerous to be around me during a full moon since I can¡¯t hold back under the effects of the


    curse.¡±


    He sounds almost apologetic as he exins, and my heart aches for him. Something he says catches


    my attention, and I sit up slightly as well.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re trapped as a lycan, butst night you were able to gradually shift back into your


    human form.¡± His eyes widen slightly with disbelief at my words.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s impossible. Nothing can alleviate the symptoms of the curse while the full moon is out.¡±


    And yet something did. All I can do is shrug in reply. I have no exnation for what I sawst night.


    Honestly, I¡¯m just grateful. I was able to help in any way.


    Marco turns away from me, his gaze bing distant as he¡¯s lost in contemtion. I take the


    opportunity to slip quietly off the bed, and the floor is cold against my bare feet. Marco is lost in thought,


    barely registering my movement. I should go and let him rest. We both had an intense night.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before exiting the room, I stop to pick up my ruby ne from the floor.


    A part of me expects to feel something as I sp my mother¡¯s ne around my neck, but nothing


    happens. I¡¯m filled with strange suspicion that whatever changedst night when I took the ruby off isn¡¯t


    going to revert back even if it¡¯s back on.


    The ruby ne¡­ Marco¡¯s curse¡­ The howling¡­ The way he called me ¡®mate¡¯¡­


    I don¡¯t understand what happenedst night, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that somehow, we crossed


    some kind of line. Maybe it¡¯s all in my head, or perhaps something changed deep within me.


    And now, things will never be the same.


    The next day at work, my mind is clouded by the memories of everything that happenedst night. In


    spite of this, I do everything I can to stay focused since today is an important day at the Eau de Lune


    Parfumerie. I can¡¯t afford to be distracted.


    One of the perfumery¡¯s senior managers is hosting a tour for the newer employees. Oscar, the guide


    for the day, will be showing us some of thepany¡¯s most famous fragrances. He leads us through


    the winding halls of the perfume factory to a showroom at the back. I¡¯ve never seen this part of the


    company before.


    My colleagues and I explore the disy as Oscar exins that these perfumes here are the pride and


    joy of the perfumery, custom created by Lily¡¯s family; the Monteneros. The Montenero family owns the


    Eau de Lune Parfumerie. Their unique fragrances and forms date back generations of apothecaries,


    chemists, and perfumers.


    ¡°The Montenero¡¯s custom line of perfumes is unique for several reasons. They were created by Ms. Lily


    Montenero¡¯s ancestors; their craftsmanship and skill with scents are still unrivaled. Besides, many of


    them also have special functions. The substances in this room are also medicinal. These perfumes go


    above and beyond the practice of aromatherapy and have been used to treat various ailments. Some


    are potent enough to be used as sedatives and anesthesia, while others have powerful effects simr


    to opiates that can induce hypnotic or even hallucinogenic states,¡± he says before pointing to one vial


    on the disy. ¡°This solution has been used to relieve symptoms of respiratory diseases, and this other


    one can effectively treat insomnia and improve sleep disorders.¡±


    Some of these seem more like magic potions than simple perfumes! I look through the various cons


    and bottles. Thebels indicate that many of the extracts and solutions were created by one of Lily¡¯s


    ancestors, a woman called Margaret Montenero.


    The other co-workers gawk and gasp in amazement as Oscar shows us some of the books left by Lily¡¯s


    forefathers, which include various studies and forms for the extraordinary perfumes. But the scents


    are so vivid and alluring that I struggle to focus on Oscar¡¯s words. Somehow, I feel like my senses have


    sharpened, and I¡¯m surprised by the intensity of the smells and the ease with which I recognize them.


    ¡°We still have documents on the Montenero¡¯s process for creating fragrances, but only the Montenero


    family possessed the ability to create the extraordinary effects of their perfumes. Unfortunately, the skill


    required to craft them has been lost by this generation.¡±


    But even as Oscar speaks, I close my eyes and imagine how the different aromase together in


    each vial. I frown, filled with an uneasy sense of shock. If the Montenero¡¯s unique skill has been lost,


    how can I instinctively distinguish the ingredients that fill the air?


    My attention glides across the disy, caught by a particr scent. I let my intuition guide me, following


    the strangely familiar fragrance across the room. I recognize those floral notes and earthy ords, and


    I find myself drawn to them.


    ¡°Tanya,¡± Oscar says suddenly, appearing in front of me. The manager cuts me off, blocking a path I


    was subconsciously following. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I snap out of my daze and stare at the ground self-consciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I smelled something¡­.¡±


    ¡°That area of the disy is not open to the public. We keep Ms. Lily¡¯s custom creations there. Her


    perfumes have won contents and are a testament to her unique craftsmanship. But those are not for


    sale, and they are not part of today¡¯s tour, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. My apologies,¡± I mumble sheepishly before rejoining the group.


    I stay with the other employees for the rest of the tour, haunted by the familiarity of Lily¡¯s collection and


    the intuitive sense of Margaret Montenero¡¯s extraordinary creations.


    When I arrive home, I¡¯m surprised to find Marco waiting for me in the townhouse. He leans against a


    nearby window with his arms crossed in thatmanding, unbothered posture of his. When he sees


    me, he nods towards an iron key resting on the nearby ss counter. An elegant ck ribbon is tied


    around the ornate key¡¯s handle.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask, picking it up gently.


    ¡°A bted Valentine¡¯s Day gift. I said I would get you, something official. This is it.¡±


    I examine the key in my hands, filled with curious excitement.


    ¡°Marco, thank you. You didn¡¯t have to¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is yet,¡± he interjects, the corner of his lip curling almost imperceptibly in an


    amused smirk. ¡°The key opens a small attic on the top floor of the townhouse. Your gift is there.¡±


    I nce down the corridor, wondering what it could be. ¡°But before you go look, I need to tell you


    something,¡± Marco says, ¡°The autumn equinox ising, and the royal family will be holding a


    celebratory banquet at the pce. You¡¯ll be expected to attend with me.¡±


    It¡¯s not exactly a casual invitation, and I can¡¯t help the anxious butterflies in my stomach at the thought


    of going to the pce with him. I remember Cathy stopped with a list of perfumes for an uing


    banquet the other day. She must have been referring to the celebration of the autumn equinox.


    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± he says, and I can¡¯t figure out if his tone is impatient or yful. ¡°I told you


    what I needed to say. Go enjoy your Valentine¡¯s Day gift, little flower.¡±


    I blush at the nickname before nodding and heading towards the attic. I hesitate in the doorway, looking


    at the beautiful little key before sliding it into the lock. The door swings open with a soft ¡®click.¡¯

 Chapter 19

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 19


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 19 Making Perfume


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The moment the door swings open, I¡¯m struck by a variety of delectable scents. My eyes widen as I


    step inside and take in the sight of the quaint space in the attic. The room has been refurbished with a


    large desk and several shelves full of equipment and ingredients.


    There are several copper and ss distition stills, as well as various tubes, beakers, and droppers.


    The shelves are lined with jars of dried herbs, barks, and resins. There are also vials with a variety of


    solvents and oils.


    Title of the document


    The equipment and materials here are brand new and sophisticated, only of the highest quality. The


    smells that fill the air are so delectable that my heart skips a beat. Marco has even provided a few


    nk journals for me to record different forms and take notes.


    It¡¯s not just a hobby room; this is a fully stockedboratory for me to create perfumes and potions. The


    little apothecary shop he¡¯s made for me right in his townhouse is a dreame true. This space is


    perfect for me, cozy and well equipped, so I canfortably spend hours in here doing what I love.


    The thoughtfulness behind Marco¡¯s gift fills me with warmth and joy.


    He promised me a Valentine¡¯s Day gift, but I never expected this. I had no idea he knew how much my


    work meant to me, and the possibilities of what I could do with these supplies seem endless. There¡¯s


    so much I can experiment with, not justmercial perfumes but tinctures, lotions, balms, and all kinds


    of fragrances.


    I try to remind myself that this is just a formal gesture. Marco has made it clear that what he feels for


    me is not love but rather a sense of marital duty and responsibility. I know I should be reasonable and


    logical in response to his gift. But I believe that to create this room for me, at least in some way, Marco


    must truly care for me, and I can¡¯t help the joy and grat*itude that fills my heart.


    Third POV:


    Madame Carlotta is not only the owner of the capital¡¯s sessful dress store, but she is also the most


    prolific and respected fashion designer in the kingdom. She does not often make house calls, but on


    this asion, she will make an exception for an old friend.


    In preparation for the Autumn Equinox banquet, she visits Lily¡¯s mother, Vivian Montenero, in her


    home. Vivian wees Madame Carlotta with friendliness and enthusiasm, and the designer quickly


    gets to work taking her measurements for the gown Vivian will wear to the banquet.


    While Madame Carlotta gets to work, the two women chatter away happily.


    ¡°Honestly, Vivian, you should have seen it!¡± Madame Carlotta says with an excited smile. ¡°I thought I


    would never find someone who could wear the Treasure of the Store gown. But that girl prince Marco


    brought back wore my masterpiece so perfectly, I gave her the dress!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Vivian Montenero arches a brow with interest at the news. She knows that even her daughter Lily and


    the other nobledies of the court were never able to pull off the famous gown.


    ¡°She must be very special indeed if you let her keep your Treasure. Is she really so beautiful?¡±


    Madame Carlotta nods eagerly.


    ¡°Yes! Her figure is slim but elegantly curved, with fair skin that looks like porcin and the most


    stunning turquoise eyes that seem to match andpliment her husband¡¯s. It¡¯s like Marco¡¯s eyes are


    the fair blue of a clear sky, and his wife¡¯s are the exotic blue-green of the sea. Honestly, they look like a


    perfect couple.¡±


    ¡°She sounds lovely! If I ever get the chance, I would quite like to meet her,¡± Vivian exims.


    ¡°You should! She truly is lovely,¡± Madam Carlotta agrees. ¡°And she¡¯s not arrogant and spoiled like some


    of the nobledies. When I saw her in my store, she was actually very sweet and polite. But enough


    about that. Tell me about you! How have you been? How are your sons?¡±


    Vivian smiles as the seamstress finishes her measure, telling her about her two sons. Lily¡¯s elder


    brothers are very different from each other but equally wonderful in their mother¡¯s eyes. The eldest is


    calm and steady, while the younger son is lively and outgoing. The two women continue talking for a


    while, passing the time with pleasant conversation and catching up on thetest gossip.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Ever since I discovered the collection of extraordinary fragrant potions created by the Monteneros, I¡¯ve


    fantasized about recreating them. There is one in particr that is said to fight allergies, quickly


    relieving the symptoms of a reaction.


    Using the equipment in theboratory that Marco got me, I try to recreate the special perfume from


    memory. Unfortunately, I think the form calls for an extract of butterbur flower, which is rare in these


    parts of the kingdom. I don¡¯t have any of it in stock in the little perfumery in the attic, so instead, I use a


    combination of ginger root and apple blossom to replicate the scent.


    Hours begin to pass as I extract and distill the oils of various nts, and I add licorice root and stinging


    nettle to try and match the aroma in my memory. Much to my dismay, I can¡¯t get the final step right. I try


    to mix the solution, adding the ethanol to the oils and extracts, but the liquids don¡¯t blend right. Each


    attempt ends in a pungent, oily ck mess as the substance boils and burns in all the wrong ways.


    Every failure is more discouraging than thest.


    At one point, the bubbling beaker overheats as I try to distill the mixture yet again, causing it to break. A


    startled yelp escapes me as the ss bursts, sending small shards flying. I struggle to clean up, feeling


    utterly defeated.


    Perhaps I made was wrong. I was convinced that I could replicate the perfume from the special


    collection or at least create something simr, but no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t get it right.


    One of the ss shards from the explosion cut my palm, and I wince at the stinging pain. With a sigh, I


    start to clean up a bit, pushing past the crushing disappointment. I¡¯m determined to try just one more


    time.


    Once again, I extract the oils from the selected nts and add the solvent. When I carefully bring the


    fluids to a boil, I can¡¯t help but panic slightly at the sight of little ck bubbles appearing. I rush to stir


    the elixir, desperate to prevent the chemicals from reacting badly again.


    In my haste, a drop of blood slips from the wound on my hand, spilling into the boiling liquid. Frustrated,


    I remove the beaker from the me, ready to give up. But then, much to my surprise, the ck bubbles


    dissipate, and the mixture settles, revealing a golden honey-colored elixir. I gasp in delight as the scent


    of sweet spices fills the air.


    Due to the missing ingredient I had to rece, the effects might be slightly weaker, and the smell is


    somewhat different from the one in the showroom. But I did it! I created an extraordinary perfume! I


    stare in amazement at the wonderful little healing potion, quickly pouring it into a tiny bottle and


    savoring the elegant and earthy smell.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder what finally stabilized the fluids, and my eyes widen in shock as I look at my


    hand, my gaze fixed on the small, scarlet trickle of blood.


    Marco and I enter the banquet hall arm in arm for the Autumn Equinox Banquet. The gown he¡¯s gotten


    me for the asion is not yellow or orange like the leaves of the season, but rather a rich metallic gold


    the color of sunlight. The silky fabric is so magnificent that it needs no gaudy ruffles, no bows, or frilly


    essories to entuate its beauty. Its simplicity is elegant and regal, with short, swooping sleeves


    that droop off my shoulders. The silky fabric hangs around my curves to entuate my figure, flowing


    with my movements as we walk through the banquet hall. It matches the delicate chain of my ruby


    ne and the golden wedding ring I¡¯ve be so ustomed to wearing.


    Marco¡¯s eyes trail over my silhouette approvingly, and I feel my cheeks flush under his brazen gaze.


    Before I can thank him for the dress, he excuses himself with a polite nod, exining that he needs to


    go speak to some of the other guests.


    A few minutes pass before Marco¡¯s sister spots me, and she approaches me like a vulture descending


    on its prey. Her own dress is short and ck, and I flinch at the rage in her eyes as she realizes that it


    pales inparison to mine.


    ¡°Well, look who it is,¡± she says mockingly. ¡°How ironic is this? The gold dragger is dressed in gold!¡± o


    I bow my head slightly, remembering my ce, and Cathy takes a long sip from the c*oc*ktail in her


    hand before speaking again.


    ¡°I suppose it makes sense that my brother¡¯s little trophy wife would look like a shiny statue. He never


    should have married you; we all know you don¡¯t deserve him.¡± She coughs slightly, taking another gulp


    from her drink. ¡°Ahem,¡± she clears her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he even brought you here tonight,


    nobody wants-¡±


    She stops mid-sentence, unable to finish. Whatever insult she was going to throw at me fades from her


    lips as her expression contorts in pain. I gasp in horror as the princess staggers backward and


    copses on the ground, unconscious at my feet.

 Chapter 20

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 20


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 20 The Fallen Princess


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I feel everyone¡¯s eyes turn on me as I stumble back slightly in surprise. I barely have time to process


    what¡¯s happening before Ayana appears at the edge of the crowd. She shoves her way past me,


    almost knocking me off my feet as she rushes to Cathy.


    ¡°Cathy? Cathy, wake up!¡± she cries, shaking the princess violently by the shoulders in an attempt to


    rise her, her voice drawing even more attention to the scene.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Somebody gets help!¡± Ayana shrieks at the top of her lungs, but despite all her yelling, Cathy remains


    unconscious.


    Suddenly, I see Ayana¡¯s expression twist from melodramatic exaggeration to genuine fear as she holds


    her hand by Cathy¡¯s face. I¡¯m filled with horror as I realize she¡¯s trying to feel Cathy¡¯s breath, and a


    sickening sort of understanding washes over me as I see that Cathy isn¡¯t moving at all.


    ¡°What- what happened? Is she¡­ is she okay?¡± I ask, my voice shaky with concern.


    Ayana¡¯s attention whirls furiously towards me.


    ¡°No! She is NOT okay!¡± she yells as if it were somehow my fault. ¡°Cathy is not breathing! Tanya has


    k*il*led the princess!¡±


    What? No! How can she say that? I would never! My mouth drops open in shock as the crowd gathers


    around me.


    ¡°Arrest her!¡±


    Someone grabs me by the elbow, yanking me back. I¡¯m seized by panic as a man tries to drag me


    away, ready to throw me to the pce guards.


    A kind-faced young man emerges, and I recognize him from the auction. He¡¯s a friend of Marco¡¯s.


    ¡°Let her go; Tanya is married to the second prince. She would never harm Cathy.¡±


    Everything is happening so quickly, and I can barely understand what¡¯s going on. The hand grabbing


    my arm stiffens as another voice cuts through themotion, cold andmanding.


    ¡°Who daresy a hand on my wife?¡±


    The crowd parts as Marco storms towards me, and the angry guests that were trying to throw me out


    release me immediately, backing away from Marco with fear. I¡¯m filled with relief at the sight of him, his


    presence giving me a much-needed sense of security.


    ¡°If anyone wants to take away Tanya, they¡¯re going to have to go through me,¡± he says, power radiating


    off him like an aura. He surveys the scene, daring anyone to defy him and try to hurt me. No one dares


    to challenge him, too fearful of his strength and rage.


    But Ayana is relentless, and her expression softens into fake submissive sadness as she speaks to


    Marco.


    ¡°My prince, Tanya has k*il*led your beloved sister,¡± she says, pointing to Cathy¡¯s still figure.


    Everyone watches in silent anticipation as Marco walks past me and kneels by his sister, examining her


    with a frown. Cathy is still not breathing, but when Marco checks her pulse, relief smooths over his


    handsome features.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, but her heartbeat is very weak,¡± he says before turning to me, ignoring Ayana. ¡°Tanya,


    I need you to tell me exactly what happened.¡±


    I shake my head softly, still trembling. Marco needs my help, and I try to remember every detail. What


    could have caused something so terrible?


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t know. We were just standing here. I¡¯m not sure what happened. She was talking to me, and


    she had a few sips of her drink. Then she just started choking and passed out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Her drink¡­¡± he repeats the words to himself, an idea suddenly forming in his mind.


    He looks at his unconscious sister once again, and I can see the gears turning in his head.


    Cathy¡¯s drink is sshed on the floor next to her. Marco lifts her sleeve to reveal a red rash on her


    hand where she spilled the liquid when she fainted.


    ¡°My sister has a severe allergy to lemons,¡± he mumbles, leaning over Cathy¡¯s figure to examine her


    spilled c*oc*ktail. His powerful sense of smell confirms his suspicions. ¡°It¡¯s faint, but there¡¯s a scent of


    lemon juice in this drink.¡±


    She must have had an allergic reaction to the c*oc*ktail! That¡¯s why her skin turned red where she


    spilled the beverage on herself, and she ch*oked while drinking it. The crowd murmurs with concern,


    and their eyes once again fall on me.


    ¡°So what? That doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± Ayana insists, determined to me me for all this. ¡°Cathy


    and Tanya were the only ones here. Tanya must have put the lemon juice in Cathy¡¯s drink to poison


    her! Marco, everyone knows that the princess and your wife don¡¯t get along¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t believe she would use me of something so awful. As much as she mocked me, I would never


    hurt Cathy. Thankfully, Marco¡¯s friend steps forward again to silence her.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Tanya is new to the capital. How could she know about Cathy¡¯s allergy?¡±


    ¡°Why are you defending her, Oliver? That b*itc*h tried to k*il*l Princess Cathy!¡± Ayana snaps back.


    Ayana and Oliver argue, their voices growing louder as tension rises. The crowd begins to panic as


    Cathy remains unmoving. Only Marco¡¯s furious roar cuts through the noise, quieting everyone down.


    ¡°Everyone remains calm. My sister doesn¡¯t have a lot of time. Right now, the only thing that matters is


    finding a way to save her. Once she¡¯s awake, she can tell us what happened herself. For now, we need


    to focus on helping the princess.¡±


    He scans his surrounding, ordering one of the guards to send for the royal physician. But he said it


    himself, Cathy doesn¡¯t have much time left. If the doctor takes too long to arrive, they might not be able


    to save her. She hasn¡¯t been breathing for a few minutes, and if her heart stops beating, no medicine


    will be able to bring her back.


    Prince Eric appears behind me, the fear evident on his face. I¡¯ve never seen the royal family looking so


    concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a maid to look for Cathy¡¯s medication, but her room is huge, and it¡¯s a mess,¡± Eric says.


    ¡°Besides, our sister has not had an allergic reaction for a long time, and I doubt even Cathy remembers


    where she left the medicine. It will take far too long to find it.¡±


    Longer than Cathy has left. The princess¡¯s life hangs in the bnce, and with every passing second,


    she¡¯s in more and more danger.


    Just when it seems all hope is lost, I remember the small bottle of extraordinary perfume I slipped into


    my purse beforeing to the banquet. It¡¯s the special concoction I made to heal allergies! I make my


    way through the crowd as fast as I can, getting my dainty clutch purse. Several people stare at me in


    open judgment and disbelief as I pull out the little vial and hurry to Marco¡¯s side.


    ¡°I can help her,¡± I say quickly. This is too urgent for me to be shy about my creations. If I don¡¯t do


    something, Cathy could die.


    Marco looks at me, surprised by my words. He nces down at the bottle in my hands with a


    questioning expression.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a regr perfume; it¡¯s also a healing potion. The fragrance could alleviate your sister¡¯s


    allergic reaction, allowing her to breathe again. If I apply it to her, it could save her life.¡±


    Various nobles scoff and mumble their disapproval, ridiculing my words. But we¡¯re running out of time,


    and I don¡¯t care if they make fun of me. The only one that needs to believe me is Marco. If he lets me, I


    will do whatever I can to save his sister.


    ¡°Please, Marco. Let me help. I need you to trust me.¡±


    He peers into my eyes, staring straight into my soul. ¡°I believe you. Do it.¡±


    A few onlookers gasp and protest, but a re from Marco is enough to stop anyone from interfering as


    I crouch next to the princess. Carefully, I spray the perfume over her and then unscrew the lid and hold


    the bottle under her nose for good measure, letting the aroma waft up to her.


    The room is as silent as the grave as they all wait to see what happens, and after a moment, Cathy


    gasps.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Relief spreads across the room as Cathy¡¯s brotherse to her side and help her steady herself as


    she wakes up. The princess takes several shaky breaths, eager to get air back in her lungs. Ayana


    leans in close as well, shoving me out of the way, but I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just happy to see Cathy


    breathing again.


    ¡°Cathy! Thank the Goddess you¡¯re okay! I was so worried! Tell us, what happened? Did Tanya give you


    that drink?¡± Ayana asks, and from the corner of my eye, I swear I could have seen her wink at Cathy,


    encouraging her to me this whole thing on me.


    Cathy just looks at me and then at her spilled drink on the floor, her face slowly starting to regain color.


    ¡°No¡­ I got it for myself from somewhere else. This was all a terrible mistake; it has nothing to do with


    Tanya.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but smile at her softly. I¡¯m happy to know that Marco¡¯s sister is okay and that, in spite of our


    differences, she¡¯s an honest person. It seems we¡¯ll be able to put this whole nightmare behind us. But


    then Lily¡¯s voice cuts through the air, unusually cold. I feel her eyes burning on me as she points at the


    perfume bottle in my hand, her tone sharp as steel.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 21


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 21 The Montenero¡¯s New Apprentice


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I turn towards Lily, surprised by the chill in her tone. I¡¯ve never seen her be openly hostile before, but


    when I look into her eyes, it¡¯s not just anger that fills them; it¡¯s fear. What could she possibly be afraid


    of? I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going through her mind, but I don¡¯t get the chance to ask her. Ayana leaps


    at the opportunity to use me once again, yelling in my face.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s not a murderer, but she¡¯s a thief!¡± she cries.


    Title of the document


    Eric and Marco help Cathy to her feet as the princess slowly begins to recover. Still, Ayana is relentless


    in her efforts to make me seem like the viin.


    ¡°That extraordinary perfume, you took it from Lily¡¯s family! They recently showed Montenero¡¯s custom


    perfume collection at the perfumery. Tanya must have stolen it from there.¡±


    ¡°I would never do that,¡± I try to exin. ¡°It¡¯s true that I visited the perfume disy, but I didn¡¯t steal


    anything. I made this fragrant potion myself, recreating the form from what I smelled in the special


    collection.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes dart between Ayana and me, unsure of whom to believe.


    ¡°Lair!¡± she persists. ¡°The Montenero¡¯s extraordinary perfumes are unique. No one else can create their


    special effects. How dare you say that you made it? You obviously stole it!¡±


    Even Marco¡¯s friend, Oliver, seems like he doesn¡¯t know what to say. I start to panic again, fearing


    they¡¯ll try to arrest me once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I swear,¡± I say pleadingly. ¡°I recreated it from memory.¡±


    I¡¯m hit with an idea, and I hold up the little vial, showing it to everyone.


    ¡°I made this perfume, but I didn¡¯t have all the right materials, so I had to rece an ingredient. I couldn¡¯t


    find any butterbur flowers, so I used apple blossom and ginger root instead. So my perfume even


    smells different from the ones made by the Monteneros.¡±


    It¡¯s true, but silence hangs in the hall. The crowd remains divided and unconvinced, our argument


    reaching an apparent stalemate. My form is unique, but unless I can prove it¡¯s actually different from


    the Montenero¡¯s perfume, no one will believe that I made it.


    Ayana will insist that I stole the bottle from the perfume disy. She is an established member of the


    court and a friend of Lily¡¯s. If it¡¯s just her word against mine, they will believe Ayana over me.


    But then suddenly, a beautiful woman with dazzling green eyes steps forward. She smiles at me kindly,


    and I¡¯m touched and surprised by her friendliness.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lady Vivian Montenero,¡± someone whispers, and a shocked silence falls over the crowd. I bow


    my head at the noblewoman, feeling nervous and self-conscious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rather lovely things about you, youngdy,¡± Vivian says quietly enough that I¡¯m the


    only one who can hear her. She¡¯s stunning, but her presence is calm andmanding. I can only


    imagine how extremely well-respected she must be among the court.


    ¡°I can recognize my family¡¯s extraordinary perfumes anywhere,¡± she says, raising her voice to address


    the crowd this time. ¡°With their highness¡¯s permission, I can identify the potion that healed the


    princess.¡±


    Prince Eric looks at his sister, who nods at him slightly. ¡°Very well,¡± Eric says. ¡°Let Lady Vivian settle


    this matter once and for all.¡±


    I hand the small bottle to Vivian. If what I¡¯ve heard about her family¡¯s gifted sense of smell is true, she


    will be able to identify the perfume as my original creation. Vivian holds the ornate little bottle up to her


    nose, inhaling deeply. She closes her eyes, pondering the scent.


    ¡°There are notes of¡­ licorice root¡­ hints of stingingtle, and¡­ yes, apple blossom and ginger.


    None of my family¡¯s perfumes have these exact ingredients. The effects are simr, but the scent is


    slightly different. I believe this youngdy is telling the truth. Tanya must have created this perfume


    herself.¡±


    Despite my relief, my heart is still pounding in my chest, and there are several amazed gasps around


    me. ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± Someone says.


    ¡°How did she do that?!¡±


    Vivian nces back at me, returning the small vial to my hands.


    ¡°You have a phenomenal talent, my dear girl. The craftsmanship required to not only recreate but


    modify this kind of form is truly magnificent. If it wasn¡¯t for your unique skill, I fear Princess Cathy


    might not have recovered in time. You saved her life.¡±


    I curtsy slightly in response to her words, dazed by her praise. I nce at Marco, who gives me a


    grateful and encouraging nod.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady. It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°It most certainly was not ¡®nothing,¡¯ and please, call me Vivian. I think you and I will be spending plenty


    of time together. A talent like yours is not meant to be wasted. I normally would never work with


    someone outside of my family, and I have not taken on an apprentice in a very long time. But with a gift


    like yours¡­ I will dly make an exception. What do you say, Tanya? Would you like to be my


    apprentice?¡±


    I stare at her in awe.


    ¡°I would be honored.¡±


    To be Lady Vivian¡¯s apprentice is an unparalleled privilege. Everyone around me seems surprised and


    impressed. Well, everyone except for Lily, whose expression turns oddly pale at her mother¡¯s words, i


    After all themotion, I¡¯m relieved when everyone files into the ballroom, ready for the celebration to


    commence. Candlelight glows around me, and the guests gather around the edge of the main floor as


    the orchestra prepares to y the first song.


    Prince Eric steps out into the center of the crowd, Lily standing beside him. But much to my surprise,


    instead of turning to her, the two of them walk in my direction. I¡¯m stunned as Eric stands before me


    and bows politely, offering me his hand.


    ¡°May I have the of the first dance?¡± he asks.


    At the sight of Eric inviting me onto the floor, Lily quickly rushes to Marco, all too eager to dance with


    him in my ce. All eyes are on me as the prince waits for my reply.


    ¡°Me?¡± I ask meekly, struggling to believe that this is actually happening.


    ¡°Yes, you. It would be an honor to dance with the girl that saved my sister¡¯s life, as a thank you.¡±


    I feel safe by Marco¡¯s side, and the idea of stepping away from him and into the middle of the crowd to


    dance with the prince is somewhat mortifying. I¡¯m flustered by all the attention, but with so many nobles


    watching, I cannot afford to disrespect the prince by refusing him.


    Hesitantly, I give Eric my hand, trying not to trip on my unsteady feet as he guides me onto the center


    of the dancefloor. The warm glow of the ballroom glistens on my golden dress, which flutters around


    me with ethereal elegance. Everyone watches as the music starts to y, and we begin to dance. But


    amidst the twinkling lights and the swell of the violins, all I can think about is Marco¡¯s gaze from across


    the room, burning into my skin.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    Although I can¡¯t help but resent the way everyone watches Tanya and Eric, I rejoice at the opportunity


    to reconnect with Marco. He cuts quite the dashing figure in his formal attire; his usually shaggy blond


    curls are neatly brushed, making him look younger and softer.


    He guides me through the first half of the dance, but even as his strong hand rests on my waist, there


    is no trace of the old desire that used to fill his handsome blue eyes when he looks at me. In fact, on


    more than one asion, his gaze grows distant and absent-minded, and I catch him looking past me.


    Subconsciously, his attention keeps getting pulled toward Tanya and Eric.


    Jealousy courses through my veins, and I bat my eyes at Marco.


    ¡°We don¡¯t dance like we used to anymore,¡± I say with a shy smile, my tone soft and flirty.


    He clenches his jaw at my words, stiffening. ¡°There is no ¡®we.¡¯ Not anymore,¡± he says gruffly. ¡°You and I


    are a thing of the past. Tanya is my present.¡±


    Envy turns to indignation, and I have to make an effort to keep my expression pleasant. My


    engagement with Eric has brought me closer to power and riches, but Marco was always the


    handsome one. The strong one.


    After I broke things off with him, I honestly expected him to wait for me. Even now, there¡¯s still a part of


    me that believed he would always love me. The way he looks right through me as though he could only


    see Tanya is infuriating.


    There¡¯s a change of rhythm in the song, and the gentlemen on the dancefloor twirl their dance partners.


    I manage not to gasp as Marco takes advantage of the moment and spins me away, leading me right


    into Eric¡¯s arms. Quickly, Ipose myself and continue dancing with Eric, trying to pretend that the


    switch was intentional. I can¡¯t believe Marco had the audacity to swap me right out of his arms to dance


    with Tanya.


    Tanya all but stumbles into Marco¡¯s waiting embrace before falling into step across from him. The two


    of them look like such a beautiful couple. His golden hair matches her gown, and the shades of green


    in her eyespliment the deep blue in his as they gaze at each other. The sight of them makes me


    furious beyond words. He holds her so tenderly, and she moves with him so gracefully, gliding along to


    the music.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks like a fairytale princess that fell into his arms, and I hate her for it. I think I should do


    something.

 Chapter 22

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 22


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 22 His Memories With Lily


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I wish I could spend forever like this dancing with Marco. But all too soon, the song ends, and the


    crowd turns to the ballroom¡¯s main door as the Lycan King and Queen arrive. Everyone except for the


    royal family bows at their arrival. My gown swirls around me as I curtsy alongside the others, but I catch


    a glimpse of the Queen. She stands tall beside her dignified husband, but I¡¯m surprised to see her eyes


    fixed on Marco. Her gaze is so filled with hatred and envy that it sends a chill down my spine as the


    King motions for everyone to rise.


    He stands at the edge of the balcony, officially weing his guest to the pce to celebrate the


    Autumn Equinox. Then, he gives a short but eloquent speech about the changing of the seasons


    throughout the kingdom and the fall harvest.


    Title of the document


    Once the King is finished speaking, everyone disperses, and Marco is called by the Lycan King to have


    a talk. The ballroom feels far toorge and crowded without Marco by my side, so I quietly slip out one


    of the small corridors. The pce is enormous, each corridor grander and more ornate than thest,


    and I wander around and take in the sights. I don¡¯t head in any particr direction, simply enjoying a bit


    of peace and quiet away from everyone in the main hall.


    I find a pleasant little window nook and sit by the edge, admiring the night sky outside through the ss


    panes.


    The curtains hanging by the window make the space feel cozy and intimate, and I think I¡¯ll sit here for a


    while before exploring some more. However, my absentminded little tour of the pce is interrupted by


    the sound of voices approaching.


    ¡°I cannot approve of your marriage to that girl,¡± the voice says.


    My heart races as I realize it¡¯s the King talking. He and Marco walk casually down the corridor,


    oblivious of my presence on the little ledge behind the curtains.


    ¡°She is a surrogate¡¯s daughter with no legitimate bloodline. I had one of my men dig into her past, and


    not only is she an omega, she never manifested a wolf!¡± the King goes on.


    Marco¡¯s answeringughter is hollow and sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s a bitte for you to disapprove, seeing as I¡¯m


    already married to Tanya. Besides, what exactly are you dissatisfied with? The fact that she¡¯s an


    omega and an outcast? Or that she¡¯s a surrogate¡¯s child just like me? Because from where I¡¯m


    standing, it seems to me like we¡¯re a perfect match.¡±


    The King¡¯s furious growl chills me to the bone.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, boy! You know full well that you are not just a surrogate¡¯s child. You are the son of


    my fated mate. Even if everyone thinks Eric must be the next Lycan King, you should know that the day


    your curse is cured, I will dere you as my heir. I will definitely find a cure for your curse, let that weak


    girl leave you in a hurry!¡±


    ¡°You mean I¡¯m the son of your rejected fated mate,¡± Marco spits back at his father. ¡°My mother loved


    you. She may have only been the humble princess of a small kingdom, but she left everything behind


    to be with you.


    You took her innocence and had a child with her, but you refused to marry her.¡±


    The pain and rage in Marco¡¯s voice make my heart ache, even as my mind reels with the information


    he¡¯s revealed. Everyone believed Marco¡¯s mother was just a random surrogate. The King must have


    kept the truth secret!


    ¡°Even when her kingdom was destroyed, and her family was k*il*led, my mother stayed by your side,


    and you did nothing to help.¡±


    ¡°I was just a prince at the time. I had to think of my own kingdom. Marrying an alpha¡¯s noble daughter


    as my queen was the best way to protect Mador.¡±


    ¡°You chose strength and power over the love of a fair and gentle woman who adored you. You dered


    that I was a mere surrogate¡¯s son instead of admitting I was the illegitimate child of your fated mate


    because you valued your throne more than your family. My mother was beautiful, inside and out. She


    was loving and kind, and you let her die alone, thinking she didn¡¯t deserve you when the truth is you¡¯re


    the one who wasn¡¯t worthy of her.¡±


    I have to raise my hands to my lips to stifle a shocked gasp. The two of them walk right past the


    window nook without noticing me, too caught up in their argument to realize I was there. Thest thing I


    hear as their footsteps fade is Marco¡¯s voice, distant but determined. ¡°You are my King and my father,


    but I am nothing like you. Even if I weren¡¯t cursed and you gave me the throne, I would never be like


    you. I can get that ce by myself, and I will never sacrifice my wife.¡±


    ¡°Tanya, there you are.¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice startles me so much I nearly jump out of my skin. After Marco and the King left, I started to


    make my way back towards the ballroom.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just exploring the pce. Is everything okay?¡± I ask, still shaken by everything I just


    heard.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about. This is your first time in the pce, right? I


    thought I¡¯d give you a little tour,¡± she says with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind. But I wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I insist,¡± she says, taking my hand before I can protest. ¡°Besides, I can show you Marco¡¯s


    room here in the pce. Surely you must be curious about your husband¡¯s old living quarters.¡±


    Now that she mentions it, I am curious to see the ce where Marco lived before he moved to the


    townhouse. But going there without him feels invasive.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for us to go? I shouldn¡¯t intrude,¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind. I wouldn¡¯t have the key to his room if I wasn¡¯t allowed to use it.¡±


    Lily leads me through the pce until we reach arge set of double doors. We pause at the entrance,


    and she presses a heavy iron key into my hand before nodding towards the door.


    ¡°Go on, make yourself at home. I¡¯m going to rejoin the party and attend to some guests, so feel free to


    have a look around. Take as much time as you want,¡± she says with an encouraging nod before


    walking away.


    Hesitantly, I slide the key into the lock and push open the heavy doors.


    The bedroom isrger than the entire apartment I used to live in, in my small town outside the capital.


    It¡¯s not as cozy as the townhouse, with its elegant architecture and antique furniture, but it¡¯s undeniably


    beautiful. I walk into the room, slowly taking in the sights. Next to the expensive-looking double bed,


    there¡¯s a wooden nightstand with several picture frames. Each photo shows Lily and Marco together,


    smiling happily at each other.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the bed, there¡¯s a matching nightstand with more pictures, and I realize there are


    two of everything. Two matching cups are on the table by the window and two sets of towels in the


    bathroom with Lily and Marco¡¯s initials embroidered. Across the room, there¡¯s a counter with a ceramic


    vase containing a bouquet of lilies that have since died and dried out, but between the crisp old petals,


    there¡¯s a note from Marco addressed to Lily.


    I find a pink scarfzily tossed on the lounge chair that Lily must have left behind from herst visit and


    an earmarked fashion magazine on the counter. I can tell that this is a ce where she feltfortable


    and at home, and Marco clearly made the space for her. Lily¡¯s presence is all over the room. I feel


    impossibly smallpared to this monument to their rtionship.


    The space is filled with memories they must have shared, evidence of years they spent together. The


    more I look around, the more apparent it bes that this room is a testament to Lily and Marco¡¯s


    rtionship. There¡¯s a smallyer of dust covering multiple surfaces as if no one- not even Marco- had


    dared to disturb the treasured memories that littered every corner of the room.


    I walk towards a grand piano on the other side of the


    room. On the music stand, there¡¯s some unfinished sheet music and scribbled notes in Marco¡¯s


    handwriting. At the top of the paper is the handwritten title Lily¡¯s Luby in D Minor. He¡¯dposed


    entire sonatas for her, and I didn¡¯t even know he yed the piano.


    There is so much history here I could neverpete with. Every intimate detail of the room feels like a


    knife in my heart. The iron key Lily gave me is heavy in my hand. I feel like I could shrink into myself


    until I disappearedpletely, leaving no trace behind.


    I walk out of the room, gently closing the doors behind me as I¡¯m crushed by the sensation of loss and


    defeat. I can¡¯t go back to the ballroom and face the crowd of cold faces that would be waiting for me, so


    I head outside, desperate for fresh air and a change of scenery.


    But even as I walk away, my mind is filled with echoes of what I heard and shes of what I saw. The


    memory of that room ys over and over in my head, even when I close my eyes. I¡¯m flooded with the


    image of the dead flowers, those lilies looking painfully beautiful even when dried out and forgotten. I


    can¡¯t shake away the thought of Marco¡¯s words on the tender little note;


    ¡®For my fated love, Lily


    Forever yours, Marco.¡¯


    She¡¯s his fated mate, I¡¯m not.

 Chapter 23

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 23


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 23 Fall Into The Pond


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I stumble out of the pce and into the gardens, feeling tired and mildly nauseous. I make my way to


    the edge of arge pond, focusing on the sight of starlight glistening on the surface of the dark water.


    Someone approaches me, and I wince when I realize Ayana and Lily join by the pond, ruining any


    chance at peace and quiet.


    Not here. Not now. It¡¯s been a long night, and I¡¯m in no mood to be tormented further. The King¡¯s voice


    still rings in my ears; the secret of Marco¡¯s sitting heavy in my heart. Not to mention the crushing


    sorrow of everything I saw in Marco¡¯s old room. The way Lily smiles at me so innocently makes my skin


    crawl.


    Title of the document


    ¡°My dear Tanya, is everything all right?¡± Lily asks. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost.¡±


    I did, and she knows it. She¡¯s the one who showed me the ghost of her past rtionship with Marco.


    ¡°I just needed a moment alone and some fresh air,¡± I say softly. I don¡¯t have the energy for any more


    drama. I just want to hide from all of this and rest for a while.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m amazed you¡¯re still in the pce at all,¡± Ayana says, with none of Lily¡¯s f*orc*ed politeness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone wants you here.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. Thest thing I want is to get involved in some kind of confrontation with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you even showed up tonight,¡± she goes on. ¡°Everyone knows you don¡¯t belong. Prince


    Marco is the Second Prince of Mador, and you? You¡¯re just a charity case at best, a horrible mistake at


    worst. He can dress you up and dance with you, but we all know the truth. You are nothing.¡±


    My grip tightens on my purse at the sting of her words. ¡°It will be such a shame when your marriage


    falls apart. It was scandalous when Lily and Marco broke up, but he inevitably gets fed up with you and


    tosses you aside; it will be downright pathetic.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you would be delighted if we broke up,¡± I say, my voice soft but firm. ¡°Just like you were


    happy when Marco and Lily broke up. After all, it can¡¯t be easy seeing the guy you like with another


    girl.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised by the strength of my own words; not aggressive but just defensive enough that Ayana


    gawks at me. Too much has happened tonight; my heart feels sore and raw from everything I¡¯ve


    learned. I don¡¯t want to fight, but I¡¯ve been pushed too far this time. This time, I won¡¯t stand by as she


    attacks my marriage. She¡¯s not just insulting me; she¡¯s insulting Marco, and that cuts too deep for me


    to stay quiet.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ayana snaps, her wide eyes darting from me to Lily. She sneers at me,


    looking ready to w my face off, but I don¡¯t recoil. I stand my grown, finding courage within me that I


    did not know I possessed at the thought of everything Marco has endured. His father betrayed Marco¡¯s


    mother, rejecting his fated mate just like Lily betrayed Marco when she chose to be with Eric. Marco


    endured heartache and injustice, but he was still kind enough to marry me and rescue me. How dare


    Ayana call that marriage pathetic?


    ¡°You¡¯ve always liked Marco, haven¡¯t you? Even when he was dating your friend, Lily. Is that why you


    hate me so much? Because I¡¯m married to the man you¡¯re obsessed with?¡±


    Ayana steps towards me, baring her teeth.


    ¡°Shut up, crazy b*itc*h. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I saw you on Valentine¡¯s Day, you know. I saw you at the restaurant in the rain, watching us. That was


    you, wasn¡¯t it? I never wanted to cause any trouble. I never wanted to bother anyone, but you sent


    those roses and the note as a prank to hurt me. It was all you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± she says again.


    ¡°Your crush has made you bitter, Ayana, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to hurt others. Making other


    people unhappy won¡¯t make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°I said, shut up!¡± she shrieks, shoving me back so hard that my purse falls out of my hands. I reach


    down to pick it up. Before I can get it, Ayana swoops in and grabs it, spitefully throwing it into the pond.


    No!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What have I done? I stare in horror as the golden little clutch plops into the water and starts sinking.


    Ayana stares at me with a wicked smirk, haughty and triumphant. How can she be so cruel?


    There¡¯s something precious in that bag, something more valuable than any essory. It¡¯s the same


    purse I wore to the auction, and a sickening realization twists my stomach into a knot. The jewels


    named after Marco¡¯s mother, the Marie Gorriete Earrings, are still inside that bag.


    ¡°Please help me! I have to find it,¡± I say as I rush to the edge of the water.


    Neither Lily nor Ayana moves an inch, clearly uninterested in a*s*sisting me. My eyes scan the pond as


    my heart pounds furiously in my chest. Those earrings were a family heirloom left to Marco by his


    mother before she died. If I don¡¯t do something, that treasure will be lost to the depths of the enormous


    pond and lost forever.


    But I can¡¯t swim.


    I¡¯m equally mortified and terrified as I watch the purse disappear under the surface. I¡¯ve already


    hesitated too long. It¡¯s now or never.


    I hike up the hem of my gown and kick off my heels before stepping into the murky waters.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I have to get it back,¡± I call out, ignoring their scoffs and Ayana¡¯s maliciousughter.


    I trudge deeper into the cold pond; the floor is slippery with seaweed and mud under my bare feet. I


    move further away from the edge; my eyes fixed on thest spot where I saw the purse before it sank.


    Marco¡¯s mother was a gentle and beautiful woman. Those earrings are thest thing she left behind for


    her son. I have to find them.


    The water is up to my neck now, and I frantically rummage through the dark water in search of the


    purse. Marco gave those earrings to Lily as a token of his love and trust, and she tossed them aside,


    auctioning them off. But I could never do that to him. I cough as the water gets into my eyes, but I keep


    going deeper and deeper.


    When my hand finally grasps the familiar material of the little handbag, I could cry with relief.


    Somewhere in the distance, I hear themotion of a crowd gathering by the edge of the pond, but I


    barely register it. I kick at the darkness, my dress heavy with water. My slippery fingers unsp the little


    latch on the purse, and I rummage blindly through its contents until I feel the ornate, solid shape of the


    earrings in my hand.


    I clutch them tightly, but I¡¯ve gone too far into the pond, and my feet can¡¯t touch the bottom anymore. I


    il, kicking at the emptiness around my legs and gasping as I try to keep my chin above the surface.


    Several people have gathered outside. In the distance, I see Lily looking around frantically and then


    throwing herself into the pond. Figures rush toward the pond. With a loud scream and a tremendous


    ssh, Lily deliberately jumps in, and all I can do is keep struggling against the weight threatening to


    drag me down.


    Not for the first time, I wish with all my might that I had a wolf to shift into and give me strength, but all I


    can do is gasp for air as my limbs grow cold and sore with effort. My muscles scream against the


    strain, my head growing light as my body bes heavier.


    I can¡¯t swim. I can¡¯t even float as water seeps into the fabric of my gown and drags me down.


    Everything is bing blurry as I fight to stay on the surface, coughing and gasping. But there, in the


    distance, I see him.


    Marco and Eric run towards the pond, and I cling to hope like a life raft as the princes rush towards me.


    No, not towards me. I realize in a daze that the gathered crowd is pointing at a spot closer to the edge,


    where Lily threw herself in. Lily ils and screams, sshing about as everyone¡¯s attention is drawn to


    her.


    Help me! Please! I want to cry out, but my lungs burn with the cold, and my chest is tight and icy.


    Marco beats his brother to the edge of the water and jumps in gracefully. But his focus is centered on


    Lily¡¯s thrashing form, and I realize that he¡¯s noting to rescue me. He doesn¡¯t see me.


    I can¡¯t hold on any longer. The darkness wraps itself around me like a shroud, and the water pulls me


    under. A distant, childish part of my mind wonders if Marco will miss me. Thest thing I see is his


    handsome frame reaching for Lily before the cold consumes me, and everything fades to ck.

 Chapter 24

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 24


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 24 You Are More Important!


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Lily¡¯s screams ring in my ears, and she thrashes wildly in the pond, sending water in every direction. I


    race to her side, jumping in before Eric even reaches the edge of the pond. Lily wraps her arms around


    me with a gasp, her nails digging into my skin. I grimace as she sshes me, hauling her out of the


    water.


    ¡°Lily, calm down. Stop it. I got you,¡± I growl at her, and she wiggles a bit less at mymand.


    Title of the document


    I carry her out, setting her down gently on the ground. Eric quickly joins us, his expression wrought with


    worry. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± my brother says quietly to me. ¡°I would have gone in to rescue


    her.¡±


    I know Lily is not mine to rescue. She¡¯s with Eric now, and he¡¯s the one that should be rushing to her


    aid. But I¡¯m faster and stronger, and I would have done it for anyone. Even though Lily and I aren¡¯t


    together anymore, I wasn¡¯t going to stand by and watch as she drowned.


    1 ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I growl at him sarcastically before nodding towards Lily. ¡°Take care of this.¡±


    Eric only res resentfully at my biting tone before kneeling beside his fiance. I step back, giving them


    some space.


    ¡°Lily, are you okay? What happened?¡± he asks. ¡°It was an ident; Ayana knocked her purse in the


    pond,¡± Lily coughs, her voice overly breathy. ¡°Oh, Eric, I was so scared. I feel so faint.¡±


    I roll my eyes, not wanting to get involved in whatever drama Ayana stirred up. Lily is safe, so I get up


    to head back into the ballroom and look for Tanya. But before I take a single step, Lily sputters.


    ¡°I told her not to go in¡­ I tried to go in after her to help ¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t stop her in time.¡±


    I whirl around to face Lily again, my brow furrowing.


    ¡°Her? Who else went in?¡± I ask, and it¡¯s more of a demand than a question.


    Lily takes an exaggeratedly slow breath.


    ¡°Tanya¡­ Tanya went into the pond. I think she was trying to get her purse back. I¡­.¡±


    Her words fade, and I don¡¯t register much of what she says after my wife¡¯s name. My eyes widen,


    scanning the dark waters. Something tightens in my chest as panic, unlike any I¡¯ve ever known, fills


    me.


    I jump back in.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Dying happens very slowly and then all at once. At first, everything hurts, cold and tight and dark


    around me as my lungs scream for air. Then, I lose sight of which way is up and which way is down,


    and the pain quiets. It bes a distant whisper as I feel myself fading, like falling asleep.


    The strength seeps out of me, and my eyes slip shut, my limbs bing loose. For a moment, I swear


    I can feel my heartbeat slowing, softer and softer with each beat. Then, a kiss brings me back from the


    edge of death. Cutting through the darkness underwater, someone¡¯s lips press fiercely against my own.


    Air is pushed past my cold lips, my tired lungs heaving as a breath is blown into me. Life shocks back


    through me as if waking me up from an awful nightmare, sensation slowly returning to me.


    Strong arms wrap around me, pulling me out of the ckness. I¡¯m still cold and dizzy; everything feels


    so far away, but I¡¯m not afraid. I feel safe in this desperate embrace. If I died, perhaps these are the


    arms of my angel,ing to carry me away to a ce of warmth and rest.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But then we break through the surface of the water, and the world rushes back at me. I gasp,


    weing oxygen into my aching chest. Marco holds me as I struggle to steady my breathing, and the


    realization hits me like a crashing wave.


    I¡¯m alive.


    And I¡¯m not alone.


    Marco carries me out of the pond, our drenched clothes clinging to our bodies. The crowd has started


    to disperse, less concerned with my safety, while Lily is the center of attention. Several people register


    Marco and me as he emerges from the pond andys me on the gra*s*s. I¡¯m shivering slightly, and


    both of us are panting. But as soon as Marco¡¯s breathing steadies enough for him to get a word out, he


    growls at me.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    I¡¯m too shaky to answer right away, so I just look down, unfurling my frozen fingers to reveal his


    mother¡¯s earrings in the palm of my hand. Marco¡¯s eyes widen at the sight of them and then narrow in


    disapproval at the relief on my face.


    ¡°You could have died,¡± he says, his voice low and angry. ¡°You nearly drowned because of a pair of


    earrings?¡±


    I frown up at him, confused by the frustration on his face. I¡¯m still dizzy and lightheaded, but I manage


    to reply.


    ¡°They were your mother¡¯s.¡±


    He only stares at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Your mother left them for you, and you gave them to Lily. They¡¯re important,¡± I say simply.


    A pce guard approaches us, discretely handing Marco a towel to dry himself off. He takes it and


    dismisses the guard, looking down.


    ¡°How did you know they were a gift? How did you know I gave them to Lily?¡±


    I rub my eyes with the back of my hand, brushing off little droplets.


    ¡°There was a note from you in the box: ¡®For my love.¡¯ These earrings are a token of love, first from your


    mother and then from you to Lily.¡± I mumble, trying to exin. ¡°A token of love is a treasure. Something


    so precious is worth the risk.¡±


    He shakes his head, but I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s still mad at me. His expression bes quiet and


    unreadable. I¡¯d never seen him so¡­ protective.


    He looks at me, and for a second, I get the feeling like he¡¯s seeing me for the first time. There¡¯s still


    frustration and disapproval in his blue eyes, but also a hint of something else I can¡¯t quite identify. A


    strong emotion hovers in his deep eyes, as if he is trying hard to suppress it, yet it¡¯s still about to erupt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause a scene, really. I just¡­¡± I hold out the earrings to him.


    ¡°They¡¯re important to you. I had to protect that.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, and he doesn¡¯t take the earrings from me. Instead, he tosses the towel at my


    face. I sigh somewhat ungracefully into the fabric, rubbing it against the back of my head to try and dry


    out my hair a little. With the towel over my eyes, I don¡¯t see him moving closer to me, but the next thing


    I know, his arms are wrapped around me.


    ¡°Wha- Marco, I can¡¯t see,¡± I grumble, squirming slightly, but he pulls me against him, holding me even


    tighter. I go still, holding back my protests as I hear his muffled voice through the fabric.


    ¡°My wife is more valuable than any object- foolish little flower. A token of love is precious, but a life is


    priceless. You are far more important to me.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 25


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 25 Fever


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m hot and cold all at once, the fever wracking through my body. The chill of the pond from that night


    seems to have seeped into my bones, making me shiver even a sweat clings to my skin. My hand rests


    on my stomach as guilt courses through me, stronger and sharper than any difort from the fever.


    If I were the only one sick, I wouldn¡¯t mind. But at that moment, when I jumped in after the earrings, I


    forgot that I¡¯m not just making choices for myself anymore. There¡¯s a child growing in me that will suffer


    the consequences of my mistakes. I berate myself for not having thought of that when I recklessly


    threw myself into the water. If this baby suffers because I made myself ill, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.


    Title of the document


    What kind of mother will I be?


    Something shifts on the best beside me, and I wince at the stiffness in my joints. My eyelids are heavy


    with fatigue, and everything seems blurry and far away like I can¡¯t tell whether I¡¯m awake or dreaming.


    Suddenly someone¡¯s lying beside me, gently adjusting me to rest against his embrace. His arms wrap


    around me, and in spite of the burning fever, I wee the warmth. Wrapped up in him, everything is


    less painful. A hand rests on top of mine, fingers delicately entwining with my own.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± says a deep but caring voice.


    Marco.


    I must be dreaming after all, or perhaps the fever is making me imagine things. I¡¯m so groggy, I can


    barely tell.


    ¡°The baby¡­¡± I mutter, and my thoughts are jumbled and incoherent. The baby deserves a better


    mother than me. Someonepetent enough to care for them.


    ¡°Shhhh,¡± the voice shushes me gently.


    Fingers tentatively stroke the skin on my abdomen, guiding my own hand and rubbing my belly


    tenderly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little flower. The baby is going to be just fine. I promise.¡±


    His words lull me into afortable daze, and I feel myself rx against him. After a while, the voice


    cuts through the fog in my brain once again.


    ¡°You have to eat something.¡±


    I grimace, feeling too nauseous. There¡¯s a soft chuckle in response to my childish expression.


    ¡°Come on, little flower. You need to eat. What¡¯s your favorite food?¡±


    I groan slightly, too tired and feverish to think straight. ¡°When I was little¡­.¡± I mumble. ¡°When I was


    little, my aunt would make grilled cheese sandwiches with homemade tomato soup.¡±


    I sigh at the memory. It had been years since she¡¯d prepared for me. I stopped being worthy of my


    family¡¯s time and affection when they realized I didn¡¯t manifest a wolf. They realized I was defective,


    broken. But the memory of those sunny afternoons with my aunt still fills me with joy. She would let me


    help with the sandwiches while she made the soup from scratch. Once it was all done, we¡¯d dip the


    bread and cheese into the softly-spiced soup. Everything would be warm and cozy, and the house


    would smell like fresh herbs and toasted bread.


    ¡°It tasted like¡­ It tasted likefort,¡± I whisper before dozing off.


    I don¡¯t know for how long I¡¯m asleep before the sound of nging in the distance wakes me up. I


    stretch slightly, trying to focus. The bed is empty, but there¡¯s a variety of loud noisesing from the


    kitchen. There¡¯s metal shing, sizzling, and the sound of Marco cursing under his breath. I frown


    slightly, but I¡¯m too weak to get out of bed.


    I¡¯m not sure how much time passes while Iy there, drifting in and out of sleep. At some point, the


    sound of footsteps tugs me back into consciousness.


    I blink a few times in an attempt to clear my vision at the sight of Marco entering the room with a


    wooden tray full of food. His blonde curls are a shaggy mess like he¡¯s been running his hands through


    his hair in frustration, and sweat coats his handsome brow.


    He walks to the edge of the bed and sets the tray gently on myp. I stare at the food in surprise.


    There¡¯s a cup of tea in the corner and a small te with a burnt grilled cheese sandwich. Besides it,


    there¡¯s a bowl full of what appears to be homemade tomato soup. Under the bowl, itself is a crumpled


    and stained piece of paper, and it takes a few seconds for my mind to make sense of the scribbled


    words. The recipe is written in my aunt¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°Go on. Eat,¡± Marcomands, as if I were a child.


    I silently obey. He watches me curiously as I dip the corner of the sandwich into the soup and take a


    bite. It tastes¡­ not quite like my aunt¡¯s. The grilled cheese is slightly burnt, and the soup is somewhat


    over-seasoned, but it¡¯s still tasty.


    I pick up the frayed piece of paper, holding back a smile when I see drops of food that were spilled onto


    the recipe.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I ask.


    Marco quickly snatches the sheet from me, and I frown at the little burn marks on his fingers as he


    quickly shoves the recipe into his back pocket.


    ¡°Your aunt is a very busydy. She was rather stunned to see a Lycan prince show up at her home, but


    she insisted that she didn¡¯t have time to cook for you.¡±


    He must have shifted into his wolf form and run all the way to our vige outside of the capital, where


    my old pack lives.


    ¡°So she gave you the recipe, and¡­ you made it yourself?¡± I ask.


    He nods somewhat dismissively, and I realize I don¡¯t have the words to thank him. Thefort food is


    not exactly the same as my aunt¡¯s. But the fact that Marco went through all that trouble to make it for


    me is quite possibly the sweetest thing anyone¡¯s done for me in my entire life.


    I gratefully eat everyst drop, and all in all, it¡¯s the best meal I¡¯ve ever had.


    Hours trickle by, and I fall into a somewhat ufortable and restless slumber as my body finishes


    fighting off the fever. In the middle of the night, I wake up feeling dry and aching, and I drink some


    water from the ss on my nightstand.


    When I turn back, I realize Marco is sleeping beside me.


    I blush at the sight of him in my bed. He must have fallen asleep looking after me. I shuffle slightly to


    look at him, careful not to wake him. He looks different than he did when he fell asleep holding me


    during the full moon. He¡¯s lying on his side, facing me. His breathing is uneven, and his brow is


    furrowed tightly.


    Outside, the waning moon casts a soft light through the window, illuminating his elegant features with a


    silvery glow. He told me that even on regr nights, the blood moon curse still hurts him, making it


    difficult to sleep. My soul aches at his suffering, and I hate the thought of him gued by pain or


    nightmares.


    Hesitantly, I reach out towards him, my hand hovering a few inches away from his face. I brush my


    fingertips gently across his forehead, smoothing out the pained frown. His expression changes under


    my soft touch. When I start to pull back, his hand moved towards my own, fingers wrapping around my


    wrist.


    My eyes widen in surprise as he holds me in his sleep. His grip is not tight enough to hurt but firm


    enough that I can¡¯t pull away. His breathing has steadied somewhat, but when I try to squirm away, he


    just draws me closer. I let out a small gasp as he tugs on my wrist, and I lose my bnce slightly,


    copsing against him. I staypletely still for a moment, worried that I¡¯ve woken him by falling into


    his arms, but he remains unconscious. Instead of waking, he shifts slightly around me, amodating


    me into his embrace. The way he wraps his arms around me is both possessive and soothing. He¡¯s so


    warm and solid against mine, his body sending sparks everywhere it touches my own.


    I allow myself to stare at him for a minute, relieved to see the difort drained from his expression.


    The usual harshness of his features has melted away. He looks peaceful now, almost content in his


    slumber. He¡¯s sound asleep,pletely unaware of the way he¡¯s pulled me close, his fingerszily


    stroking in absent-minded little patterns and sending goosebumps along my skin. ¡°Marco?¡± I whisper,


    unsure of what to do.


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, at the sound of my voice, he pulls me in even closer and tilts his chin down, so his lips graze


    my own. The kiss is tauntingly soft, his lips feather-light against my own, which part slightly in surprise.


    Shock and delight flow through me like a deep breath. I feel alive and awake but rxed and


    comfortable at the same time. I lie still against him, letting my eyes fall shut of their own ord as I


    melt into his kiss.

 Chapter 26

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 26


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 26 Marco¡¯s Birthday Is Coming


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Once I¡¯m fully recovered, I visit Lady Vivian¡¯s home in the pce every few days to learn her craft. The


    days I get to work as her apprentice quickly be the highlight of my week.


    Her wing of the pce is not as grand as the ballroom or the main hall, but I can tell from the moment I


    step through the doorway that Lady Vivian¡¯s home is filled with love. She has a delicate woman¡¯s touch


    and carries herself with admirable grace and dignity. She looks young for her age, but there are a few


    tiny wrinkles around her eyes when she smiles that make her look friendly and enchanting.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Careful when diluting the oils, dear,¡± she says, watching as I pour the contents of a dropper into a


    larger bottle. ¡°Remember that the concentration of the extract will affect the intensity and duration of the


    fragrance.¡±


    I follow her advice, carefully mixing the solutions. There¡¯s something incredibly soothing about being


    around Vivian, and I can¡¯t help but feel the need to make her proud.


    ¡°Well done, my dear,¡± she says brightly. She leans forward to smell the perfume I¡¯ve just finished


    bottling with an approving glint in her eyes. ¡°Absolutely perfect. Your talent does not cease to amaze


    me.¡±


    I beam at her praise before jumping slightly at the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Two handsome young men enter the room, both of them sharing a resemnce with Lady Viviane.


    ¡°Yourtest creation smells divine, mother,¡± says one of them.


    Viviane stands beside me, cing her hands on my shoulders as she greets the two men.


    ¡°Actually, what you¡¯re currently smelling is a creation by my new apprentice. Isn¡¯t she wonderful?


    Tanya, I¡¯d like for you to meet my sons. This is Philip,¡± she says, nodding towards the elder of the two.


    Philip steps forward with a pleasant smile and shakes my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I can see why our mother speaks so highly of you.¡±


    I thank him with a curtsy before Vivian motions for the younger fellow.


    ¡°And this is Thomas.¡±


    Thomas skips the formalities and goes right in for a hug. His friendly enthusiasm takes me by surprise,


    but I can¡¯t help theughter that escapes my lips at his charismatic energy.


    ¡°Lovely to meet you,¡± he says, stepping back with a grin. ¡°Please, call me Tommy.¡±


    As he pulls away to look at me, a curious expression passes over his eyes. He nces at his mother


    and then back at me with amusement.


    ¡°It is said that my mother was the loveliestdy of the court back in her day. I think perhaps that title


    has now been passed to you, Tanya the apprentice.¡±


    My eyes widen slightly at his ttery. Thomas, or rather, Tommy, pinches my cheek yfully.


    ¡°You even look kind of like her, you know,¡± he adds, and his motherughs lightly at his lively sincerity.


    They¡¯re all so open and jovial, even Philip¡¯s calm and grounding presence. They¡¯re so weing to


    me, and they seem so at ease with each other. This¡­ this is what a happy, loving family must be like.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    I make a point of going on a promenade around the pce on one of the days that Tanya is working at


    my mother¡¯s estate. I choose a route that allows me to walk right past her home and stop under the


    shadow of one of the trees near the window.


    When I peer inside, I feel my blood boil at the sight of my mother¡¯s hands on Tanya¡¯s shoulders. They


    both smile andugh, working together as if they¡¯d known each other their entire lives. When my


    brothers arrive, my jealousy only doubles.


    Philip, who¡¯s always so stern and thoughtful, actually smiles at her! Thomas shamelessly hugs her with


    all the excitement of a puppy dog making a new friend, even pinching her cheek affectionately. It


    bothers me to see them act so familiar and merry without me¡­ to see them act that way with her.


    With every passing second, my envy intensifies, and I can¡¯t help but get flustered. I¡¯m caught up in the


    sight of them together, my hand unconsciously curling into a fist by my side until my nails dig into my


    palms.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    By now, I should be used to Ayana¡¯s angry staring, but the re she shoots at me the next day at work


    is so incredibly vicious it chills me to my bones. The ruthless resentment in her eyes startles me so


    much I lose my footing slightly and drop some of the paperwork I was carrying.


    One of my co-workers, a red-haired girl with freckles and a friendly smile called E, snickers. She


    knees beside me to help pick up the papers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to Ayana,¡± E says to me with a giggle. ¡°She¡¯s just bitter because she


    got stuck doingmunity service for two months!¡±


    I thank E for her help as we finish gathering the documents I dropped.


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    ¡°Prince Marco a*s*signed it to her as punishment for nearly causing you to drown.¡±


    I blink at E in surprise before making the mistake of ncing back at Ayana.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Ayana snaps at me.


    ¡°Nothing, I just-¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up,¡± she cuts me off before I can even exin or apologize. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so content if I were


    you. You think you can be all happy andfortable because you¡¯re married to the second prince. But


    the truth is you barely know Marco. You don¡¯t know anything about him, so it¡¯s only a matter of time


    before the rtionship falls apart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way, Ayana,¡± I say with a soft frown. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± she asks mockingly. ¡°Then tell me something about Marco. Do you even know when his


    birthday is?¡±


    Her question shocks me silent, and I bite my lower lip with embarra*s*sment as sheughs.


    ¡°How sad! The prince¡¯s birthday is in five days, and his own wife doesn¡¯t even know. That¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    Five days. Is his birthday reallying up so soon? I can¡¯t believe I had no idea. But Ayana has lied to


    me in the past and set me up. Everything she¡¯s said and done has been to hurt and humiliate me. What


    if this is just another cruel prank?


    I wait until my shift is over and leave work to talk to Oliver on the way home. I must hurry so I can be


    back in the townhouse before the evening. I need enough time to prepare tonight¡¯s dinner and light the


    doorway for Marco before he gets home, and if it really is his birthday in five days, there¡¯s much to be


    done.


    I wave at him from across a narrow street, and he smiles politely when he sees me.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Hey, Tanya,¡± he calls out.


    ¡°Hi, Oliver! Sorry to bother you, but I¡¯m in a bit of a rush, and I need to ask you something really quick.


    Is it true that Marco¡¯s birthday is in five days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Marco¡¯s birthday ising up, but¡­.¡±


    A clock chimes from somewhere down the street, and between the ringing and my own excitement, I


    barely register his unfinished words. I wave at him again gratefully before continuing on my way,


    rushing home.


    Two dayster, Marco sits in the dining room while I finish clearing away the table. He¡¯s told me that he


    has servants to clean, but I don¡¯t mind it. I like feeling useful.


    Marco clears his throat awkwardly.


    ¡°Tanya¡­ is everything okay?¡± he asks, surprising me. ¡°What? Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just been acting kind of strangetely. You seem a bit stressed, and I wanted to make sure


    nothing was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you for checking on me, but everything is fine. Really,¡± I answer, perhaps a bit too quickly.


    Once I¡¯ve finished cleaning up, an idea pops into the back of my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head out for a bit,¡± I say, reaching for my coat.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Marco asks before taking a long sip of water from his ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Moon Temple to speak with the Messenger Mage,¡± I answer, and he ch*okes, spitting


    out his drink in surprise before coughing quickly.


    I hand him a napkin and a new ss of water, quickly exining myself.


    ¡°When I lived in the small vige outside of the capital with the ckhide Pack, I always heard stories


    about the powerful wolf spirits of the Mages who served as messengers to the Goddess and how they


    would provide council to those in need. I visited the Temple a while ago, and it really helped me, so I¡¯d


    like to go tonight.¡±


    Marco only nods at me dismissively, although some color has drained from his handsome face.


    When I arrive at the Moon Temple, I make my way to the small room off to the side. I climb into the


    cushioned seat of the little chamber, smiling slightly at the sight of the veiled silhouette on the other


    side of the sheer curtain.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I say softly, surprised by the sound of panting as if the Mage were breathing heavily after a run.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    There¡¯s some vague grumbling and then a bit of coughing before the Mage answers.


    ¡°Yes, all good. Proceed, my child. What can I help you with today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering¡­ Could I ask you what kind of gift you like? Hypothetically, if your birthday was


    coming up, what would you like to receive?¡±


    ¡°Meat!¡± the voice answers excitedly, a bit gruffer than before.


    I sit there in stunned silence, unsure of what to say to that. There¡¯s a faint shuffling noise on the other


    side of the curtain and then a bit more coughing before the voice bes gentle and feminine again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve given you a strange answer to a strange question. Why are you asking me this?¡± the


    Mage asks. ¡°My husband¡¯s birthday ising up, and with all my heart, I want to give him the perfect


    gift. But what can I give to the man who already has everything? I¡¯ve been wracking my mind and can¡¯t


    figure out what to get him. I just want to make him happy, but I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    There¡¯s a long silence as the Mage seems to consider my words. Finally, after what feels like forever,


    comes the reply:


    ¡°Have you asked your husband if he even wants to celebrate his birthday?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 27


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 27 Celebrate Marco¡¯s Birthday


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I mutter in defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he would want to celebrate exactly,


    but I want to make it perfect for him.¡±


    There¡¯s a hesitant silence on the other side of the sheer curtain, and I stare at my hands, fiddling


    anxiously with my wedding ring as I proceed. Perhaps I¡¯ve missed something?


    Title of the document


    ¡°My husband¡­ He¡¯s very special, and everyone knows it. But I see more to him than high society and


    status. He¡¯s the child of a surrogate, and his biological mother died when he was very young, just like


    me. My rtionship with my stepmother was always strained, and my father never allowed me to


    celebrate my birthday.¡±


    My father resented that I was born on a blessed harvest moon but didn¡¯t manifest a wolf, so he


    considered my birthday a waste. Unlike me, Marco is very strong and powerful. I don¡¯t think the king


    hurt Marco like my father hurt me. But there are many to damage a child. ¡°I believe my husband has a


    complicated rtionship with his own stepmother as well, and I don¡¯t think his father cared enough


    about him,¡± I exin. ¡°They don¡¯t appreciate him enough. My husband deserves to be loved not just for


    what he is but for who he is. That¡¯s why this celebration is so important. I want to show my husband


    that I truly see him for who he really is, and I want to prove to him that he is cared for. After all,


    everyone deserves to feel loved. And everyone deserves to be celebrated on their birthday, right?¡±


    A brief silence again as the Mage reflects on my words. ¡°You have very sweet intentions, youngdy.


    Your gift should reflect such earnest affection, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what to suggest. It is not my


    ce to know what men desire. The best advice I can give you is to think of your husband¡¯s needs. You


    probably know him better than most. What do you think is something missing in his life that you could


    give him?¡±


    I pause for a moment, reflecting. What does the most powerful Lycan in the kingdom need?


    A good night¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Oh, I know! My husband suffers from nightmares and difort during the night. Actually, he even


    kissed me a few nights ago in his sleep.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the Mage asks, the voice suddenly deeper than it was a second ago.


    On the other side of the curtain, I hear the sound of shuffling and thumping, as if there were some kind


    of battle happening beneath the Mage¡¯s dark veil.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I ask with concern. ¡°Is there someone else over there?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? No! I mean, everything is fine,¡± the voice replies, the figure straightening up. ¡°It¡¯s just that it


    takesplicated magic with our wolf spirits for a Messenger Mage to¡­ um¡­mune with the


    Moon Goddess. Yes. That¡¯s it. It can seem a bit odd when we¡¯re, uh, giving council.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say softly, not sure of what else I should say. ¡°You were saying that your husband doesn¡¯t sleep


    well?¡±


    ¡°Right, yes,¡± I say with a short sigh. ¡°My husband has strange nightmares, and I think he¡¯s not fully in


    control when he sleeps. He doesn¡¯t even remember that he kissed me the other night. Of course, I


    didn¡¯t mind it, but I don¡¯t want to bring it up and make him feel ufortable. So, I think the best thing I


    could give him is a gift to help him sleep better.¡±


    It was perfect. Marco did so much for so many people, so for his birthday, I would give him the gift of


    rest.


    I stay upte that night, working into the early hours of the morning in my littleboratory in the attic of


    the townhouse. I work quickly and carefully, brewing up the little potion that would help my husband


    sleep.


    My conversation with the Mage at the Temple of the Moon Goddess was a bit odd, but it left me feeling


    determined and uplifted. The concoction bubbles as I add the fresh chamomile and sandalwood


    extracts to thevender mixture in the beaker.


    Before transferring the concoction to the bottle, I cast my mind back to myst attempt at a healing


    potion. For some iprehensible reason, the ingredient that managed to magically stabilize the


    mixture was my blood. I¡¯m determined to ensure this extraordinary perfume helps Marco, so I take a


    long needle and prick my finger. As I let my finger hover over the solution, a few droplets of blood


    trickle down and fizz as theye in contact with the potion.


    Just like the first time, the perfume stabilizes, bing clear and silky. The bubbles sizzle, and the


    steam clears away, reced by a warm and soothing fragrance that¡¯s just what I was hoping for. The


    scent is light and calming, and I actually yawn after inhaling it.


    I hurry up and transfer the liquid into the special bottle


    I¡¯ve selected for Marco¡¯s gift. The vial is made of blown ss, and the color is a lovely, deep shade of


    midnight blue that reminds me of a peaceful night sky. I attach the silvery little stopper and tie a single,


    shimmery ck ribbon around the neck of the bottle. It looks lovely, and my heart swells with hope at


    the thought of how it might help Marco.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    On the day of Marco¡¯s birthday, I take extra time decorating the townhouse. I dim the lights on the


    overhead chandelier, opting for elegant candlelight around the main hall. The mes flicker and


    illuminate the golden balloons I¡¯ve hung up everywhere. Gold like the crest of the royal family. Gold like


    the wedding ring on my finger. Gold like the sun that chases away the full moon that brings him so


    much trouble.


    I¡¯ve even managed to bake an elegant little cake with dark chocte and orange zest. The rich, citrusy-


    sweet aroma of fresh baked goods fills the house, making it feel more like a home. The bottle of


    extraordinary perfume I made for him is in a little blue box decorated with ck and gold ribbons. I


    smile as I imagine the look on his face when he arrives and sees it all, but I¡¯m pulled away from my


    thoughts by a knock on the door.


    I open it with curious cation. It¡¯s a bit early for Marco to be back from work already, and he wouldn¡¯t


    need to knock to enter his own home; he has the keys.


    Lily and Eric stand on the doorstep, dressed in casual but elegant attire and holding a champagne


    bottle out to me as an offering.


    ¡°Tanya, hello. I hope we aren¡¯t too early. Is he home yet?¡± Lily says, handing me the champagne bottle


    before I even have the chance to ask her what it¡¯s for.


    ¡°Home yet? You mean Marco?¡± I ask, still shocked to see them.


    ¡°Yes, we received your invitation to his birthday party. The card you sent us said we¡¯d be celebrating in


    his townhouse tonight.¡±


    What card?


    I¡¯d actually hoped to celebrate privately with Marco tonight, and I certainly hadn¡¯t sent out any


    invitations. Was I supposed to?


    It¡¯s toote to figure that out now. Eric and Lily are already here, and I can hardly send them away, so I


    stand aside and let theme in. Lily dons her usual polite smile, but there¡¯s something else lurking in


    her eyes that I don¡¯t understand. Even Eric looks somewhat ufortable as I lead them into the


    dining hall and set the bottle down on the counter next to the cake and the gift box.


    It¡¯s not too long before there¡¯s another knock at the door, and I blink in surprise as Oliver and Ayana


    arrive. Like Lily and Eric, they both insist that they received an invitation to tonight¡¯s birthday party


    addressed from me. Oliver hovers in the corridor, looking particrly strange and ufortable. I


    barely have enough time to figure out what any of this means before there¡¯s a third knock on the door.


    Marco¡¯s sister arrives, and all I can do is usher her in with stunned silence. What is everyone doing


    here?


    ¡°Well, this is bloody awkward,¡± Cathy says, and by the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, I can tell she¡¯s not


    the only one who feels that way. ¡°Why the hell are we having a party?¡±


    Frankly, I¡¯m not sure what any of them are doing here, but I smile at her politely, trying to be a gracious


    host.


    ¡°It¡¯s Marco¡¯s birthday, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is. But my brother doesn¡¯t celebrate it. He never celebrates it. His birthday is on the


    anniversary of his mother¡¯s death. Who wants to have a party on the day their mom died?¡±


    My heart drops at the same time as a satisfied smirk appears on Ayana¡¯s face.


    No! She set me up. That¡¯s why she told me about Marco¡¯s birthday in the first ce. She must have


    sent out all the invitations in my name!


    I¡¯m sick to my stomach at the thought of Ayana using the anniversary of someone¡¯s death as a twisted


    prank. How could she do this? Not only to me but to Marco?


    At that precise moment, I hear my husband¡¯s voice outside, and the sound of a key jingling in the lock


    at the front door makes me panic.


    ¡°Hello? Tanya? I¡¯m home.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 28


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 28 The Cake Is As Sweet As You


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s here. Goddess saves me, Marco is here, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. There¡¯s no way I


    have enough time to take down all the ribbons, balloons, and ornaments that I¡¯ve used to decorate the


    interior of the townhouse.


    There¡¯s no time. The best I can hope to do is hide the birthday cake, so I pick up the tray where I¡¯d set


    the cake and gift down and whirl around to try and stash it away. But it¡¯s toote.


    Title of the document


    I turn around and freeze at the sight of Marco hovering in the doorway. He stands there staring at me,


    his face unreadable as his eyes scan the gathered crowd. nobody dares cheer or yell ¡®surprise!¡¯


    Everyone just stands there in deathly silence, and I wish I could disappear. I¡¯m so ashamed I could


    crumple into the ground.


    Marco takes a step towards me. Then another. Each step echoes in the quiet hall and feels like a blow


    to my heart until he¡¯s standing right in front of me. I stare at the floor, feeling like an utter fool. He


    doesn¡¯t say anything for a while, so I finally f*orc*e myself to tear my eyes away from the ground and


    slowly lift my gaze to look at him. His face is cold and unfeeling, and I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking.


    I flinch as he moves slowly, but he simply lowers his attention to the tray in my hands and blows out the


    little candle I¡¯d lit on the center of the cake. I hold my breath in nervous anticipation as he raises a hand


    and slides a finger across the frosting before raising it to his lips.


    His brows arch almost imperceptibly as he sucks the buttercream off his finger. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± He¡¯s so


    calm- so unexpectedly calm.


    ¡°Marco,¡± I say finally, unable to bear the silence any longer. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea. I didn¡¯t know


    your birthday fell on the same day as your mother¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Before I can finish the sentence, he nimbly dips his finger into the frosting again. Only this time, instead


    of licking it off, he taps his finger on my face, leaving a smudge of chocte on the tip of my nose. It¡¯s


    the most child-like thing I¡¯ve ever seen him do, and for a moment, I swear I see the corner of his lip curl


    ever so slightly in a hint of a smile.


    I¡¯mpletely frozen and perplexed, blinking up at him. No one else says anything as he lowers his


    gaze once again to the tray in my hands and picks up the decorated little gift box.


    He examines the packaging for a moment before looking back at me expectantly.


    ¡°Is this supposed to be for me?¡±


    His words snap me out of my daze, and I hurriedly set the tray down before turning back to face him. I


    try to reach for the little box to take it back, intending to hide it or dispose of it, but he swiftly moves it


    away, raising it up to eye level as if examining the ribbons.


    ¡°It looks like a birthday gift. Were you nning on giving it to me?¡± he asks smoothly.


    Is he¡­ teasing me?


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I stutter, still dazzled by the uncharacteristic trace of yfulness. ¡°It¡¯s a special potion like the


    extraordinary perfumes. I made it to help you sleep better at night.¡±


    But I was set up. I didn¡¯t know why no one celebrated his birthday. If I¡¯d known, I would have never¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, brother?¡± Cathy asks loudly. Marco looks over at his sister as if suddenly


    remembering we aren¡¯t alone in the townhouse dining hall. ¡°You¡¯ve never celebrated your birthday


    before. Why does it this year? What changed? What¡¯s different a-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude,¡± Marco cuts in, interrupting her. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time for everyone to leave.


    Tanya and I going to have a quiet dinner and celebrate privately.¡±


    I genuinely don¡¯t know who is more surprised, Cathy or me.


    He really wants to celebrate alone with me? He¡¯s not even mad at me?


    As if to prove his point, he dr*a*p*es his arm over my shoulders, pulling me in close. I feel like I¡¯m in


    some kind of strange, wonderful dream. All I wanted was to make him happy. Is it possible that I


    seeded in spite of Ayana¡¯s maniption? My heart races in my chest as he holds me tightly.


    ¡°Thank you all foring tonight,¡± he addresses our gathered guests. ¡°I appreciate the gesture. But


    you should all go home now. I would like to spend my birthday alone with my wife.¡±


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    By the time Eric and I return to our chambers in the pce, I¡¯m still fuming internally with jealousy.


    Ayana must have been really desperate to set up Tanya like that and pull off that kind of prank. But¡­


    He¡¯d protected her. Even on the anniversary of his mother¡¯s death, he¡¯d stood by Tanya¡¯s side and


    protected her from all of our judgment and potential humiliation. Seeing him wrap his arm around her


    and stand alongside her like that had been a p across the face.


    I thought I knew exactly what I was giving up when I walked away from my rtionship with Marco, but


    nothing prepared me for the way he¡¯s moved on. I left him. I¡¯m the one in control, the one with the


    power. He should be heartbroken and lovesick with longing for me. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see thating,¡± Eric


    says with a chuckle.


    Eric sits on the living room couch with an amused smile on his face, and I make sure to maintain my


    composure. ¡°My brother and his new wife certainly seem to be getting along quite well, wouldn¡¯t you


    say? They seem ¡­ happy.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer, schooling my expression in pleasant neutrality.


    ¡°A rtionship like that looks quite good,¡± Eric goes on, seemingly oblivious to the raging storm


    brewing within me. ¡°I wonder if you miss it. Tell me, Lily, do you regret walking away from a life of love


    with my brother for a life of power with me?¡±


    His words take me by surprise, and I¡¯m so unprepared for them that I almost gasp. Instead, I quick my


    head to the side slightly, looking at him with a perfectly innocent expression of hurt and confusion.


    Perhaps he was not so oblivious after all.


    Eric has always been the perfect gentleman. Respectable. Gullible. Predictable. The perfect mark.


    But as I turn to face him now, I can¡¯t decipher the look on his face. He looks so casual and


    disinterested, but his words suggest he¡¯s anything but. For the first time, I can¡¯t read him, and I can¡¯t


    make sense of it.


    ¡°What are you talking about, my darling?¡± I say, keeping the usual pretense. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to marry


    you for power. I love you.¡±


    Eric chuckles at my lies as if he could see through them. He leans back in his seat, propping his feet up


    on the coffee counter. He seems somewhat amused by my statement.


    ¡°Come on, Lily. Why don¡¯t you rx a bit?¡± he says with augh. ¡°After all, we¡¯re the same, you and I.


    We have more inmon than you think.¡±


    I maintain my look of confused neutrality, still trying to decipher this new version of Eric that I¡¯m


    discovering.


    ¡°In fact, neither one of us saw thising. I¡¯m talking about Tanya, of course. No one expected my


    brother to marry so soon after you broke his heart. But that girl is amazing. Don¡¯t you think Tanya is


    amazing?¡± he asks with a feline smile, folding his hands behind his head as he leans backfortably.


    ¡°I mean, no one in your family has been able to make the extraordinary perfumes with their unique


    effects and healing powers. None of the Montenero¡¯s inherited that special skill, right? And yet- Tanya


    did it. Twice now. First, she made the elixir that cured Cathy¡¯s allergies, and now she¡¯s done it again


    with a new perfume to help my brother sleep. That can¡¯t be an ident or a coincidence, right?¡± I say


    nothing, biting my lower lip as he goes on.


    ¡°You know, now that I think about it, Tanya actually looks resembles Lady Vivian quite a bit. Are you


    sure you don¡¯t have some long-lost sister, my darling?¡±


    His question is posed as a joke, and when I step closer to him to examine his expression, he still looks


    like a gentleman. Charming. Casual. *s*sic.


    I sp my hands behind my back and lean against a nearby pir, so he doesn¡¯t see the way my


    fingers tremble.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be something?¡± I reply, echoing his amused smile. ¡°Unfortunately, my mother only gave


    birth to one daughter, and you¡¯re looking at her.¡±


    He hums softly to himself like the whole conversation is some kind of curious joke, but even as he


    looks away from me, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that he¡¯s seeing right through me.

 Chapter 29

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 29


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 29 The Blue Moon Tree


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    After an early dinner, Marco invites me to go on a drive with him. He takes me out of the capital, driving


    for miles until we reach a glen on the outskirts of the kingdom. He tells me that we¡¯re in the Blue Moon


    Pack.


    It¡¯s impressive to see how expansive the Kingdom of Mador truly is, and I¡¯m reminded of how much


    power his family holds to rule over all of this, even the territories inhabited by other packs.


    Title of the document


    ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    Marco parks the car, and we walk for a short while, reaching a beautiful clearing in the glen. At the


    heart of the small valley is an enormous tree with hundreds of little beautiful flowers. I¡¯d never seen it


    before, but I immediately recognize where we are. Even I¡¯ve heard the wondrous stories of the Blue


    Moon Tree. Legend says the ancient tree was blessed by the Moon Goddess herself many centuries


    ago, and those beautiful flowers around the tree must be the Blue Moon Flowers.


    People are gathered in the open space, some walking around peacefully while others sit or kneel by


    the tree in prayer or meditation. Many of them are couples.


    ¡°This is where my parents met many years ago. They crossed paths right under the tree, and it was


    love at first sight.¡±


    I gasp softly at Marco¡¯s words.


    ording to folklore, the tree is not only considered a sacred space but a holy relic for lovers. As we


    walk closer, I can see dozens and dozens of multicolored ribbons tied around the branches of the tree.


    It is said that if you visit the tree with your lover and tie a ribbon around one of its branches, the Blue


    Moon Tree will grant your wish and bless your love, so you can be together forever.


    Marco says none of this, but there¡¯s something new in his expression that makes my heart flutter.


    ¡°Did you evere here with Lily? To make a wish together?¡± I ask, trying to keep my tone impartial. I


    barely manage to bite back the smile on my lips when he says:


    ¡°No.¡±


    I know I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up. But maybe bringing me here is a sign that Marco has started to


    truly care for me, even if it¡¯s just a little. My tentative spection and blissful hopes are interrupted by


    the sound of a man yelling.


    ¡°How can they give such an order?!¡±


    The screaming man is young and handsome, quite like a fox. He¡¯s probably in his twenties or early


    thirties. He¡¯s tall and lean, with an elegant and remarkably muscr build. He has an unshaven beard


    on his chin as well as kind eyes. He holds his head high while another flustered fellow trips over himself


    to hold him back.


    ¡°The Blue Moon Tree is sacred to our pack and -ow!¡± he cries out as the shorter, anxious man steps on


    him by ident, but the tall, handsome man ignores him. ¡°No, no, no, my friend, I will NOT calm down!


    I want to go to the capital and fight this -get off me, good sir!¡± he bats away the flustered fellow.


    The two men struggle somewhatically and mutter intangibly before scurrying off, looking rather


    agitated. Once they¡¯ve wandered off, Marco and I continue our stroll, walking up to the Blue Moon Tree.


    The sun is beginning to set over the horizon, casting a gentle fading glow over the peacefulndscape.


    Marco watches me with patient curiosity as I trail my fingers along the leaves of the drooping branches.


    The Blue Moon Flower petals give off a lovely floral scent, and I can suddenly understand why this


    ce is considered so special. On the branches, there¡¯s a whimsical a*s*sortment of bows, ribbons,


    string, and scraps of fabric, each colorful little knot representing a wish fluttering in the wind.


    The Blue Moon Tree is beyond beautiful; it¡¯s magical.


    I can feel Marco¡¯s eyes burning on my skin, watching my every move as I reach for the rosy pink ribbon


    I¡¯d used earlier to tie up my hair in a half-up-do. Soft ck waves fall over my shoulders as I untie the


    bow from my hair and extend the ribbon toward him.


    ¡°Will you make a wish with me? I¡¯d like to pray for our unborn child¡¯s happiness,¡± I ask him shyly.


    Something glimmers in his eyes, and it makes my soul sing. After a long moment, he gives a small nod.


    Together, we reach for the nearest low-hanging branch, and he takes one end of the ribbon while I take


    the other. Our fingers brush against each other as soft as a breeze. We tie the ribbon around the


    drooping branch, making our holy wish, as pure as a promise.


    I close my eyes, and we stay there for a while, our hands just barely touching. When I open my eyes


    again, the sun has finished setting, but I find that the world has not gone dark. Instead, the Blue Moon


    Flowers are glowing around me with a soft blue light that twinkles like starlight at my fingertips.


    My lips part at the sheer beauty of it, but when I turn to face Marco, I find that he¡¯s only looking at me.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    He tears his eyes away from mine to take in the shining petals.


    ¡°Bioluminescent flowers. They only grow on the Blue Moon Tree. No othernd in the world has them.¡±


    Extraordinary.


    I stand there surrounded by the hopes and wishes made by generation after generation of lovers,


    fluttering in the breeze with flowers that twinkle like stars, and I know without a doubt that I will treasure


    this moment for the rest of my life.


    The next day, Marco and I have returned to the capital and are back to everyday life.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I spend the morning working with Lady Vivian¡¯s home for my apprenticeship. As we wrap up thetest


    batch of fragrances we¡¯ve been working on, Vivian pulls me aside and excitedly hands me a piece of


    paper.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask, scanning the writing on the sheet. ¡°It¡¯s an application for this year¡¯s national


    perfume contest. It¡¯s a very prestigiouspet*ition that¡¯s well- known throughout the kingdom. This


    year is particrly special because they¡¯ve changed the price. In the past, winners simply got praise


    and acim for winning the contest, but starting this year, the best perfumer will be awarded the


    opportunity of a lifetime. The first-ce winner gets their perfume advertised across the kingdom, as


    well as the offer to partner with several retailers that would allow you to sell your work at an


    unprecedented scale. It¡¯s an amazing business opportunity.¡±


    I take the application form gratefully.


    ¡°Thispet*ition would be perfect for you. It¡¯s a wonderful chance for your work to get the exposure it


    deserves and build your brand. This kind of recognition could skyrocket your career.¡±


    Anxious butterflies flutter in my stomach with equal measures of nerves and excitement.


    ¡°Do you really think I should enter? Would I even stand a chance at winning?¡±


    Vivian offers me her signature warm and nurturing smile.


    ¡°Of course, you do, youngdy. I wouldn¡¯t suggest it otherwise. You are my apprentice, after all, and


    there hasn¡¯t been a gift like yours in a while. Not even my talented daughter possesses your natural


    skill.¡±


    I survey the application, reading over some of the questionnaires.


    ¡°But it says I need a referral to apply for thepet*ition,¡± I muse.


    Vivian pinches my chin tenderly.


    ¡°And if you decide to enter, I would be more than happy to sponsor you. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll write


    the referral letter myself. Promise me you¡¯ll think about it?¡± At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to consider


    it. ¡°Okay. I promise.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 30


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 30 Marco Kisses Lily


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I am walking back home with excitement clearly written all over my face. I have a bright smile on my


    face while I cling the application form closely to my heart.


    When I consider how my life has drastically changed, I am very surprised. My life has gotten much


    better, and I have a number of people to be grateful for. One of those people is Lady Viviane, Lily¡¯s


    mother.


    Title of the document


    We¡¯ve only known each other for a couple of months, and it feels as though we¡¯ve known each other


    since forever. She is slowly bing the mother I never had. I finished early with Lady Viviane, and I


    want to enjoy an evening stroll before I reach home.


    My stroll takes me by the main gate of the pce. The main gate is truly a majestic work of art. It is


    adorned with gold and shines brightly under the evening sun. The gate was also peaceful. I expect to


    feel the same peace as I walk by but a loud noise startles me. I look towards the gate and am surprised


    to see the guards f*orc*efully toss a man out of the pce.


    Hends very rough and awkward on the floor and I am worried that they¡¯ve hurt him. I am about to go


    check on him but he is already on his feet in a sh. He doesn¡¯t bother to dust the sand off his body


    before he starts yelling at the guards.


    I am quite surprised that he hit the ground so hard and doesn¡¯t even have a bruise on his body. I think


    he might be a powerful werewolf, maybe even an alpha of a pack. He is obviously angry but his


    exaggerated gestictions almost make him look like a court jester. He is gesticting so hard that it is


    hard not tough at him. I am amused by the way he gestures wildly with his hands, and I wait to watch


    the drama.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± he is yelling towards the pce. ¡°How dare you give such orders? Even if you¡¯re the


    Lycans, you can¡¯t give such horrendous orders without consorting the concerned pack.¡±


    The guards just stare at him as though he is invisible. Their silence must have infuriated him further


    because he begins to yell louder and curse the Royal family. After a few minutes of causing a scene,


    he realizes that it is yielding no results.


    ¡°I am the alpha of my pack, and I will be back for you,¡± he threatens and turns to walk away.


    It is when he turns that I am able to see his face clearly. My amusement turns to surprise when I see


    his face clearly. He is the exact same man I saw arguing with another man under the Blue Moon Tree. I


    am surprised as to what he is doing in the pce. I hastily clear the thought off my mind. Marco will


    soon be back and I need to get his dinner ready.


    The Next Day


    Making breakfast for Marco always makes me happy, and today is no different. I carefully serve his


    toasted pancake on the table after giving him a generous amount of syrup by the side. The morning


    sun is already shining brightly and I wonder why Marco is not yet awake. He usually wakes up very


    early in the morning because of the nightmares he has in his sleep, but recently, he seems to be


    waking upte.


    I walk to his door and knock gently. When I get no response, I knock slightly harder, still no response. I


    slowly push the door open and am relieved when I see him sleeping peacefully on his bed.


    There is something peaceful and alluring about the way Marco sleeps. His usual cold, troubled


    expression has disappeared. He now has a soft, almost childish expression on his face as he sleeps.


    His face is filled with peace, innocence, andfort. I smile softly as I gaze at his face. Marco is so


    handsome that I get butterflies in my stomach just by looking at him.


    Marco turns on the bed and I see him clutching tightly the perfume I made for him. Joy fills me up when


    I realize that my perfume might be the reason he is sleeping peacefully. I am proud of myself because I


    can also help Marco with something he really needs. He has helped me a lot and I feel very happy that


    I can help him in return, no matter how small.


    His lips slightly curl into azy, sleepy smile. They are so soft, pink¡­and kissable.


    I am intrigued by his beautiful lips and I unconsciously stretch my hand to feel them. My finger is just a


    few inches from his lips when I feel his eyes on me. I look at his face and am startled to see that his


    blue eyes are wide open and staring at me.


    Shocked, I hastily jump back away from him. He has an amused look on his sleepy face. He doesn¡¯t


    say anything but keeps staring at me. I am embarra*s*sed and I hastily exin myself.


    ¡°I wanted to wake you for breakfast,¡± I murmur. My heart is beating very fast and I am too shy to look at


    his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you soon,¡± Marco replies and I detect a small chuckle in his voice.


    I am flustered while I hastily walk away from his room to the dining. I blush as I remember the awkward


    but sweet moment in his bedroom.


    Marco joins me for breakfast a few minutester and we eat in silence.


    ¡°I wille homete today,¡± I tell Marco, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Why?¡± he raises an inquiring eyebrow.


    ¡°I want to visit the Messenger Mage this evening to thank her for giving me really good advice,¡± I smile


    shyly. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll change my schedule too,¡± a mysterious smile ys on the corner of Marco¡¯s


    lips.


    I cast a puzzled nce at him but he doesn¡¯t give an exnation.


    My day at work is smooth and filled with happiness. The Messenger Mage has helped me so much and


    I am excited to talk to her again. I nce at the wall clock and realize that it is closing hours. I quickly


    clear my table and prepare to close.


    I am just stepping out of my office when E stops me. ¡°Tanya,¡± she smiles. ¡°You¡¯re just the person I¡¯m


    looking for.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I ask, surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Lily just sent me to find you,¡± she replies and walks away. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lily?¡± I mutter. ¡°Me?¡±


    I can¡¯t help the bad feeling that slowly creeps up on me, but I can do nothing else than slowly pick my


    way to her office. I am just about to knock on her door when I hear Lily¡¯s voice. It seems like she is


    talking to someone. I am about to leave ande backter when I hear her call a name that is dear to


    me.


    ¡°Marco,¡± Lily¡¯s voice drifts from her office.


    Although I know it¡¯s wrong, I just can¡¯t help it. I am too curious to leave so I eavesdrop at the door. I


    think I misheard but I hear it again, clearly this time.


    ¡°Marco, look at me,¡± she says.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart suddenly picks up pace as myriads of questions flitter through my mind.


    What is Marco doing in Lily¡¯s office? Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Is that why he changed his schedule? What


    is going on?


    I can barely breathe as Lily continues to speak.


    ¡°I know you still love me, Marco,¡± Lily continues. ¡°I know I¡¯m still in your heart. That is why you married


    that omega. She¡¯s supposed to rece me, right? Because she¡¯s born on the same day as I am does


    not mean she can rece me. No one can rece me in your heart, Marco, no one.¡±


    I wheeze when I hear her. I just can¡¯t believe that Marco would stand there and let her say those words.


    It must be a prank. There is no other exnation. It has to be a set-up. I take the risk to look through


    the frosted window in Lily¡¯s office. Frosted sses are only clear from the inside-out. From the outside-


    in, I can only see silhouettes.


    My heart plummets when I see Lily and Marco¡¯s silhouette through the window.


    This is not a prank. This is real. Marco is really in Lily¡¯s office and he¡¯s standing really close to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for breaking your heart and going after Eric,¡± Lily continues in a soft, apologetic tone. ¡°I


    know you chose that girl to make me jealous and angry. I always recall our past memories and I want


    to be with you. I love you, Marco.¡±


    I hold my breath as silence reigns in the office. My face is still glued to the window, looking at the


    silhouette of Marco and Lily. I feel a small flicker of hope that Marco would turn her down. That flicker of


    hope is like a lone candle saving me from drowning in darkness and misery. ¡°I love you, Lily.¡±


    That is certainly Marco¡¯s voice. I would recognize it anywhere, even when I¡¯m asleep. I am certain I


    didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Marco just dered his love for Lily.


    That is not the worst part. The worst part is whates next.


    Lily¡¯s silhouette leans forward to Marco¡¯s silhouette.


    They are kissing! I gasp, unable to believe my eyes. At that moment, that flicker of hope inside me


    goes off, and I plummet into a despair, wallowing darkness.

 Chapter 31

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 31


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 31 I Will Choose You


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I can¡¯t bring myself to watch anymore.


    Each second I spend by the window feels like a shard of ss is constantly digging into my heart.


    Title of the document


    I can¡¯t bear it anymore.


    The moment Lily¡¯s silhouette intersected with Marco¡¯s I turn my head away in pain. I don¡¯t have the


    courage to continue watching. How can I stand there watching my dearly beloved husband kiss another


    woman? I can¡¯t. I hastily turn away from Lily¡¯s office and run back the way I came. The pain in my heart


    is almost unbearable. I¡¯ve never felt this much pain in my entire life, and it feels like I am breaking apart


    with each step I take.


    The tears that pool in my face make my vision blurry as I run back to my office. I sp my mouth tightly


    with my hands as I try to fight back the tears. Although I don¡¯t want to believe it, it doesn¡¯t change what


    happened.


    Lily and Marco kissed.


    I am struggling not to cry but it is bing increasingly difficult. I quickly scoop my bag from the table


    and dash out of the office. I do not want to draw attention to myself on the road so I try topose


    myself as I walk on the streets.


    The only question on my mind is WHY? Why will Marco do this? Has he not been very nice to me


    lately?


    Why did he hug me by the pond if has no iota of affection for me? Why did he celebrate his birthday


    with me when he never celebrated it before?


    I am just beginning to think that Marco is developing feelings for me, but that turns out to be just my


    imagination.


    Maybe I am too eager to believe that he loves me and misjudge his actions. Maybe he only wants to


    use me to make Lily angry and jealous. Or maybe he only cares about the baby growing inside of me


    and that is why he¡¯s being nice to me.


    Whatever the reason is, thinking about it only makes me feel sadder. I can no longer hold back the


    feeling of sadness that swirls in my raging heart and I just want to let it out.


    Sadness overwhelms me and I copse to the sign on the road. I shrink to a ball and begin to cry my


    out.


    A few minutester of crying my heart out, I suddenly feel someone pointing a clean, new handkerchief


    with a beautiful embroidery towards me. I look up and I¡¯m absolutely surprised that Prince Eric is the


    one offering me a handkerchief.


    I wonder what Prince Eric is doing in this area. Did hee to visit Lily? Or he is just taking a walk in


    the neighborhood?


    ¡°Take this,¡± he says in a gentle tone,pletely different from his brother.


    My heart sinks deeper when the thought of Marco crosses my mind and more tears spill from my eyes.


    I collect the handkerchief from Prince Eric, bowing my slightly to say thank you. The handkerchief is


    soft, clean, and clearly expensive.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Prince Eric just stands there, looking princely and charming in his dark suit and dark sunsses. He


    looks every bit like a gentleman and patiently waits for me to finish cleaning my face with his


    handkerchief before he asks for it back.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Prince Eric asks.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I stutter.


    I don¡¯t know what to say. Although I am hurt and sad, I don¡¯t want to say anything that might hurt


    Marco¡¯s image.


    ¡°I¡­this¡­¡± I keep stuttering.


    ¡°Just a bit of mild unpleasantness with Lily,¡± I reply and f*orc*e a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, yet you are crying your heart out over here?¡± Prince Eric asks, chuckling in a cynical


    manner as though he sees right through my lies.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lily and Marco, isn¡¯t it?¡± he smiles softly. His knowing expression dares me to deny the truth.


    How did he know that? I think to myself. His guess is so urate that I can¡¯t hide the shock from my


    face. ¡°Don¡¯t look so shocked,¡± Prince Eric says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess what¡¯s making you cry,¡± he continues.


    ¡°I also faced the same thing when I started dating Lily. She has such a deep connection with Marco that


    I could never understand. Lily and I are never able to form that kind of connection.¡± Prince Eric


    exins.


    I am surprised by his words, but shocked with the way he says it. He tells me that his fianc¨¦e is deeply


    in love with his brother, and he has an amusing smile on his face. He isn¡¯t sad or worried or scared. It¡¯s


    as though he doesn¡¯t love Lily or he doesn¡¯t care about her at all.


    I wonder why he¡¯s dating her in the first ce if he doesn¡¯t love her. Just like his father, Eric does not


    seem to care about love, only power.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem sad that Lily and Marco are still seeing each other?¡± I ask, surprised that he doesn¡¯t


    seem to care.


    ¡°Not really,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I engaged Lily because I thought she is special, but recently, I realized I


    might have made a mistake.


    He takes off his sunsses and gazes at me intently with his brown eyes. He steps closer to me and


    whispers, ¡°I think maybe you¡¯re the special one.¡±


    He then moves his face closer to mine and I subconsciously jerk back.


    ¡°See youter, Tanya,¡± Prince Eric grins and walks away. I do not understand what he means by his


    words, but what I do understand is that I cannote in the way of Lily and Marco¡¯s fated love. Even


    Prince Eric seems to have given up. It¡¯s time for me to face the truth. There¡¯s no way Marco can love


    me, since he¡¯s already in love with Lily. The sooner I realize that, the better.


    ¡°You inspired me to pick out the perfect gift for my husband,¡± I say to the Moon Mage behind the veil.


    ¡°He really loved it. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°I could only inspire you because you¡¯re very smart and thoughtful.¡±


    I smile at thepliment. After such a sad day, that I¡¯ve had, I can really use apliment or two.


    ¡°Thank you for always listening to me,¡± I continue. ¡°No matter how heavy my heart is or trivial my words


    are, you always listen. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Really, dear. I should be the one saying thank you for allowing me to peek into that beautiful mind of


    yours. It is always rare to see such kind-hearted and innocent persons like you. I wish to talk to you


    more and more,¡± the Moon Mage replies, making me smile shyly.


    Talking to the Moon Goddess Mage always makes me feel better. I¡¯ve had a pretty sad day, but, after a


    few minutes of talking to her, I feel happy already. She always seems to understand me, and she


    always seems to know what to say.


    ¡°Sometimes I even think if you were a boy, I would definitely fall in love with you,¡± I chuckle and joke


    with her. ¡°You always know how to make me feel better.¡±


    ¡°You really wish that?¡± the Moon Mage asks and I can clearly detect excitement in her voice, which only


    makes meugh harder.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I were a boy, would you rather choose me or your husband?¡± the Moon Mage asks.


    My first instinct is to say Marco. But the image of what happened earlier in Lily¡¯s office sh through my


    mind. ¡°You,¡± I reply to the Moon Mage, and she seems to go into another one of her trance.


    I hear a thump andughter behind the veil. I am used to it by now that it no longer bothers me. The


    Moon Mage, still in a trance, is mumbling under her breath. I do not hear her very clearly but I think she


    is saying something along the line of, ¡°You¡¯re jealous! But it¡¯s useless for you to be angry. You are so


    cold and I am so cheerful, I am just more popr and likable than you, hahahaha!¡±


    I no longer pay attention to her but mumble under my breath, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve Marco¡¯s love. I should not


    be loved by him.¡±


    ¡°I have to go now,¡± I speak aloud for the Moon Mage to hear. ¡°It¡¯s night already.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my daughter. Be safe,¡± the Moon Mage replies and I walk out of the temple to go home.


    Werewolves have excellent night vision, so I¡¯m not surprised when most of the street lights are not


    working and nobody is saying anything about it. If I had my Wolf, I probably will not notice that the


    street lights are faulty. I try to navigate my way in the darkness but I hit my leg on arge stone and


    lose my bnce. I stagger and try to regain my bnce, but it¡¯s toote. I know I am going to fall and I


    cannot do anything about it.


    Just as I¡¯m about to hit the ground, I feel a pair of strong hands catch me. I hastily look at who it is and


    find that it is no other person than¡­


    ¡°¡­Marco?¡± I whisper.

 Chapter 32

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 32


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 32 Kidnap


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Despite the chivalrous nature of Marco¡¯s actions and the warmth that I felt from being caught in his


    arms, it didn¡¯t change how unsettled I felt. For the rest of the night, I barely spoke to him. Retreating


    back to being the girl I once was. As quiet as a mouse, withdrawn and doubtful that I could trust


    anyone.


    Sure, Marco didn¡¯t have to love me. It was only a marriage contract after all. But at least up until


    yesterday, I was made to believe he began to care about me. I was just¡­ just a little bit sad.


    Title of the document


    Although I haven¡¯t gotten over my sadness from yesterday, I try to hide my emotions and not bring


    them to work. I walk into work with a robotic disposition and set up at my workstation silently.


    I don¡¯t feel like talking but despite this, one of my co-workers walks up to me. ¡°Tanya, Lily wants to see


    you,¡± I politely nod, but a sense of dread erupts in my system. Not again¡­ the only person I could do


    without seeing today. With a sigh I start off towards her office, each step heavier than thest as the


    memories of yesterday infringe on my thoughts.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Lily says to me, with her usual demure and dignified smile. ¡°Oh, good you¡¯re here, my mum


    asked me to hand you this sheet.¡±


    I curiously look at the sheet and find it¡¯s the application form for the perfume contest that Vivian


    mentioned to me.


    ¡°Do you n to attend thispet*ition?¡± Lily says softly. However, when I want to take the sheet from


    her, I find she¡¯s subconsciously clutching the application form. Her fingers are slightly pale from the


    f*orc*e.


    ¡°I¡¯m still considering whether to attend.¡± I shift my gaze from Lily¡¯s fingers to her eyes.


    ¡°I know you have great talent, and my mum has alwaysplimented your work. But if you ask my


    opinion, then I¡¯d warn you that thepet*ition is fierce, and you haven¡¯t been learning from my


    mother for very long. It might be smarter to attend thepet*ition in the future, when you¡¯re better


    prepared.¡± Lily is still smiling, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my own constructed illusion, but I feel as if Lily is a


    little nervous and she doesn¡¯t want me to attend the contest.


    I nod, taking the application form from her, and indicate that I will consider it carefully.


    ¡°Good. Other than that, Tanya, I have a difficult confession to make to you.¡± Lily¡¯s tone of voice


    bes pitiable.


    I realize what she¡¯s going to say and rush to look down at the floor, unable to look into her eyes as she


    speaks. ¡°I am so sorry Tanya¡­ I really am. But I still love Marco, can you forgive me?¡±


    With great hesitance I raise my head, watching as tears stream down Lily¡¯s face to my surprise. She


    takes a minute, sniffling into a tissue before continuing. ¡°I saw Marco and apologized to him yesterday.


    I know he¡¯s your husband and I shouldn¡¯t have seen him, but I really miss him,¡± she nervously wrings


    her arm as she continues to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s my fated mate,¡± Lily continues. ¡°I really, really love him so much that I feel I will die if he¡¯s not by


    my side at every minute.¡±


    She brushes a strand of tears from her eyes and continues to speak, ¡°When we talked, I told Marco


    that I wanted to be with him again¡­ but he said no, out of responsibility to you and your marriage.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have put it past Marco to decline, not because he loved me, but because Marco was a


    morally good man. He had chosen to keep his promise to me, over his happiness with Lily. And even


    so, it isn¡¯t right for me to take that away from him. And by the minute I grow more ashamed for being


    upset with him for yesterday. ¡°I need your help, Tanya. You know that Marco and I belong together.


    Even if you love him, you know what¡¯s the right thing to do¡­ could you please help me convince him to


    change his mind? Do right by Marco, relieve him of his burden so he can be with his true love, please,¡±


    Lily suddenly crosses the distance between us, leaving me unprepared as she sps her hands on


    mine in a plea, now so close that I can see the w*etness of her cheeks, 1


    Confronted with Lily¡¯s words, I find the situation absurd. My husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend is pleading with me


    to persuade my husband and help them be together again. Is there anything more dramatic than this?


    However, after all my constant struggle, I realize it would also be monstrous of me to not give Marco


    the choice. Marco deserves to have a choice. Our marriage is indeed an ident, one that entirely


    relies on Marco¡¯s good nature and faithfulness alone. Maybe it isn¡¯t meant to be. Finally, I decide in my


    heart: I should agree to Lily¡¯s request, I should give Marco the right to make a real choice for once. If


    Marco chooses Lily after their meeting,


    then I¡¯d let them be happy and leave his life for good. But if Marco chooses me, even with my


    extremely unlucky life. If the universe for some unexinable reason decides to give me this noble


    man, then I would never let him go, I¡¯d cherish him and care for him till the end of my days.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Lily. I¡¯ll talk to Marco,¡± I mutter quietly, watching as her eyes grow wide and she smiles


    and thanks me. And although my heart aches uncontrobly, I think I made the right choice.


    After the conversation with Lily, I shuffle out of the room and back to my workstations to get on with my


    tasks. All the while I¡¯m acutely aware of the clock on the wall that slowly ticks down to the impending


    end of my marriage.


    Following Lily¡¯s request, I leave work and head straight home to have a talk with Marco. I step through


    the door and there he is, waiting patiently at the kitchen table, brows lifting as I enter the room. ¡°Good


    day?¡± He asks.


    I nod and put down my things before I sit at the table. My fingers are clenched tightly, and I juste


    out with it, ¡°I think you need to meet and have a talk with Lily.¡± ¡°Now why on earth would I do that?¡± he


    frowns at me with confusion in his tone.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I feel a burst of pain, and then I realize it¡¯s because I¡¯m too nervous that my fingers have pinched hard


    into my palm. ¡°She really wants to meet with you and have a conversation about some things.¡±


    ¡°What things? Tanya, no. This is absurd, why would I meet with my ex? There¡¯s no reason to.¡±


    ¡°Because, because she¡¯s your fated mate, while I¡¯m only ¡­¡± I can¡¯t say anymore. What the hell am I


    doing? I¡¯m helping my love rival to persuade my husband! I must be crazy. The grievance hits me


    without warning, and I can no longer restrain my sorrow. Tears just fall from my eyes.


    ¡°Tanya, is there anything wrong?¡± Marco stretches his hand to wipe away my tears, but I cower a little


    and avoid his stroke.


    I feel sorry as I notice Marco¡¯s hand frozen in the air, ¡°Just please, could you please meet Lily?¡±


    There¡¯s a moment of silence as Marco¡¯s piercing blue eyes stare at me. Then, he stands up with an


    obscure expression and says in a deep voice, ¡°Alight, I¡¯ll meet her. Only because you asked. You really


    want this, yes?¡± Nodding, I avoid his gaze, feeling ashamed for treating him this way. But as promised


    Marco leaves the kitchen, saying he won¡¯t be long and heads out of the house, leaving me alone with


    my thoughts. Even though I have been mentally preparing all day for this, it still doesn¡¯t make it any


    easier for my heart to bear. Not long after, I also leave home and decide to go out for a walk, thinking


    that might help distract me from the anxious thoughts.


    I walk on the road when suddenly a hand appears from behind, and a rag smothers my mouth without


    warning. Fear and shock cascade through me as I twist and buckle, trying to free myself. But strong


    arms lock me in ce. Slowly I feel myself slipping out of consciousness and even with one final effort,


    the darkness consumes me.

 Chapter 33

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 33


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 33 Runaway


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The chilly temperature is what wakes me, and I peel back my eyelids to the cold and impersonal small


    room that I¡¯m in. The soreness of my body suggests I¡¯ve been on the ground for a while, and I try to


    move my hands but they¡¯re ufortably restricted as tight rope bounds my ankles and wrists. The


    slow rhythmic pulse of my heart now esctes in a race, I begin to panic, and I no longer can find the


    air in my lungs to breathe. I¡¯ve been kidnapped.


    And I start to fear the worst.


    Title of the document


    However, before my body goes into hyperventtion, I spot another body to my right. Cathy. And


    realizing it¡¯s my husband¡¯s sister calms me enough to crawl over to her. ¡°Cathy. Cathy wake up!¡±


    I shake her with my tethered hands till I detect movement from her and can see that she¡¯s beginning to


    stir. Her eyes blink frantically before she is conscious enough to speak. ¡°Oh god, where are we?¡±


    ¡°Cathy, do you remember seeing who captured you?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, all I remember was being hit with something from behind, and then I passed


    out.¡±


    Nothing else can be said however as we both jolt with terrible rm. The door heartlessly ms open


    with a bam, shuddering against the wall it¡¯s bashed against, and in walk two sizable males. Instantly


    they are both


    recognizable to me. It¡¯s the Alpha that I have witnessed being tossed out of the pce. With him is


    another male, the one that has been arguing with him the day Marco and I prayed under the Blue Moon


    Tree. And while before, there was aical nature to Alpha¡¯s yelling and anger, now, the


    circumstances leave me vulnerable, and incredibly fearful as he res fiercely at me and Cathy.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re both awake. You¡¯re here because the royal family gave me no choice! I¡¯m Caspian,


    Alpha of a pack and this is Dn my Beta,¡± while the Alpha can pass as a human to an untrained eye,


    to me, he looks truly wild. Eyes feral, brows and hair untamed, a beautiful form of savagery that lies


    untouched by the expectation of civilization. And the Alpha¡¯s next demation reveals why. ¡°My pack


    lived in peace and serenity for generations. We pride ourselves on being surrounded by nature and our


    connection to it.¡±


    And like any wild animal, he does not filter articting his feelings withposure. He talks with loud


    hand gestures and expressive movements in his facial bones. ¡°But the Royal Family wants to


    modernize my pack by building a ridiculous dam. Apparently, the economic output of my pack is


    backward. Ha!¡± his resentment clearly runs deep, I sense that his dominance and Alpha nature is


    nothing but pure, unable to submit to the Royal Family¡¯s authority.


    ¡°What those pompous wolves don¡¯t understand is that my pack is more eager to live in nature, the


    industrialization and modernization willpletely destroy the beauty we¡¯re surrounded in. And the


    building of the dam will have unforeseeable consequences for the environment, which will affect the


    lives of the inhabitants very much.¡±


    Even in his upset, the Alpha sounds very intelligent, and


    in tune with his pack and what they need. ¡°I¡¯ve raised several objections with the royal family, but they


    were all dismissed, so I¡¯ve had to resort to a more barbaric strategy. I heard that the prince recently had


    a girl, so when he realizes I¡¯ve kidnapped his love and his sister, he¡¯ll have to change his mind to free


    you. Now all you must do is call him. Convince him to change his mind, and then I¡¯ll release you both.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I cower on the ground as the Alpha moves towards me, f*orc*efully shoving the cell phone in my face.


    ¡°Now call him!¡±


    Induced fearpels me to senselessly reach for the phone, but I slowly grow conscious as my fingers


    seize up, unable to press the number keys. I haven¡¯t suddenly lost my motor skills, something far


    worse. I have only known Marco for such a short period of time, the quickness of our marriage, moving


    in together, I have never bothered to ask for his number¡­ With this realization, I fumble with my words


    under the Alpha¡¯s menacing expression. ¡°I-1 don¡¯t know his number,¡± I say timidly.


    My words obviously exceed the man¡¯s expectations as he reveals a childlike daze for a moment, even


    diminishing his ferocity. But the next instant, he stares into my eyes, clearly unconvinced. ¡°How can you


    not know his number? You¡¯re lying! Aren¡¯t you! Are you that foolish toe up with such a lie? Do you


    really believe you¡¯ll escape without the prince¡¯s help? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true,¡± I say weakly. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I really am telling you the truth,¡± my lips quiver as they


    advocate for my honesty, and I¡¯m on the verge of tears as the Alpha grows impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense! It¡¯s good you brought the sister Dn, this one is useless!¡± he


    snatches the phone from me and whirls round to Cathy. ¡°You then. You call him!¡± Cathy also hesitates


    to reach for the phone, but he doesn¡¯t let up, thrusting the cell into her tied up hands.


    Suddenly a terrible amount of pain erupts in my belly. It feels almost as if something sharp is carving its


    way beneath my skin and piercing certain areas of my stomach. The throbbing is immense, and I cry


    out as I curl up on the floor. ¡°Please! Please help! It hurts!¡± this gets the attention of both men who turn


    to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. It hurts please help me,¡± I close my eyes tightly as if shutting them will keep out the


    affliction and clench my clothing to the point that the ends of the fabric are now crumpled and


    distressed. It¡¯s enough that the man at the Alpha¡¯s side quickly kneels next to me, cing a hand on


    my stomach probably listening out for my unborn baby¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth, she¡¯s pregnant,¡± I watch over the man¡¯s shoulder and see a flicker of panic


    cross Caspian¡¯s fierce expression.


    But he continues to bluff, despite a stutter, ¡°Even, even if she¡¯s pregnant, are you sure she¡¯s not just


    messing with us, Dn?¡±


    ¡°No, the baby could be suffering from all the stress she¡¯s in. This could be serious,¡± Dn nces back


    at the Alpha, and they exchange something between them that slowly thaws away the aggression in


    Caspian, and his expression slowly shifts into severe apprehension. ¡°Oh- oh god. Oh god. We could


    have hurt the baby!¡± he paces back and forth in a panic-stricken state, hands pulling at the ends of his


    hair in hysterics. ¡°Dn we must go now and grab the doctor! We must help her and the baby!¡± he then


    looks at me. ¡°Just hold on, will be as quick as we can. Come on Dn!¡±


    The two men rush out of the room, and I am once again left alone with Cathy. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± there


    is justifiable disbelief in her tone, but nevertheless shees up beside me. But before she can, I sit


    up, no longer buckling over from pain as I carefully eye the door to ensure the two men are gone.


    ¡°What- Were you acting just then?¡± Cathy asks, further perplexed by my actions.


    ¡°I really am pregnant Cathy, and I was having real stomach cramps at first. But then it stopped, and so I


    just acted like I was still in pain,¡± I wink gently. ¡°But that¡¯s not important now, we need to use this


    opportunity to escape.¡±


    Cathy nods her head in agreement, and I watch her fingernails extend into sharp wolfish ws that she


    uses to cut the rope that restricts me, and I help her undo the rest. We then start searching for a way to


    escape. First we try the door, key hole on our end has been sealed, so we can¡¯t pick the lock, then we


    try to undo the hinges, but they have been bolted by heavy-duty metal that neither of our fingers can


    pry. And finally, we begin kicking it in utter desperation, but the metallic, vaultlike door is imprable,


    and obviously is sealed tightly shut.


    But we carry on searching for other methods of escape. No windows limits our options but that doesn¡¯t


    stop me and Cathy from pressing our hands against the bricks in the four walls that imprison us. We¡¯re


    hoping there¡¯d be a loose brick somewhere that we can maybe nudge out of formation to reveal the


    outside world. But the construction has been solid and well-done and makes our efforts futile. Together


    we sit on the ground now in exhaustion, and I gaze up at the ceiling to try and stop my tears from


    obeying gravity.


    My brows scrunch in concentration as I notice a ceiling panel that looks out of ce, making me quickly


    stand up to try and get a closer look. ¡°Cathy, there! That might help us get outside,¡± she looks up too,


    realizing what I¡¯m talking about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the tables and chairs to get higher up,¡± she says. I nod, helping her stack the furniture before


    climbing up, with very little distance left to reach the skylight I let Cathy climb up on my shoulders so


    she¡¯s able to reach it and pull herself through.


    A tense pause hangs in the air before she mutters disheartened ¡°It¡¯s actually just the third floor,¡± this


    makes my heart sink. Just as Cathy¡¯s about to pull me up, the door to the room suddenly opens,


    revealing Caspian and Dn¡¯s sullen faces.

 Chapter 34

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 34


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 34 Marco Comes To Meet Lily


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Quick! Take my hand Tanya!¡±


    Cathy¡¯s urgent plea pulls my gaze away from the two fearsome men in the doorway, and despite the


    request for haste and her outstretched hand, I don¡¯t take it. Something within me snaps into ce as I


    suddenly realize the reality of our situation, and what I must do to ensure that our captors don¡¯t win.


    ¡°Go without me.¡±


    Title of the document


    ¡°What? No!¡±


    There is no time to hear out her protests, so I quickly interject. ¡°Cathy the only way to escape from the


    third floor would be to jump. I have no wolf form. I¡¯d be risking my life trying to jump,¡± even with the


    absence of any discernable bump, my hand instinctually ces itself where it knows my baby is kept,


    another life I¡¯m now sworn to protect, and I smile tenderly at the thought. ¡°I won¡¯t risk my baby¡¯s life.¡±


    Of course, Cathy expectantly fumbles to find a resolution to this valid argument. But she tries,


    nevertheless. ¡°I can carry you! Yes! I can carry you down!¡±


    In me, a fondness grows for Cathy. Even in the face of her disapproval of me marrying her brother, her


    reluctance to desert me is touching. That she still is a decent person willing to help another in the face


    of danger.


    But even so, my decision has already been made. ¡°No. If you go on your own, you¡¯ll still have a chance


    of escaping if they chase after you. But if you take me with you, I can¡¯t shift into a wolf, you¡¯ll have to


    carry me, and I¡¯ll slow you down. Will just end up getting caught again.¡± ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No Cathy, you need to go,¡± I take her hand. But only to give her trembling fingers a gentle squeeze of


    hope, depicting my trust in her through a trying smile, and only baring my fearful soul into her eyes. ¡°My


    unborn baby¡¯s life is in your hands now. Go find my husband. Tell him where I am. Come back for me.¡±


    I watch as my words cast her into silence, and then I witness something I haven¡¯t seen before.


    Something changes in the way Cathy looks at me. She wears aplicated expression that I can¡¯t


    understand, she seems on the verge of tears. I¡¯ve never seen such an expression on her face. In the


    past, she always had a malignant grin that relished in my failure, mocking my low status, orbeling me


    a gold digger. She¡¯s like¡­like touched by me.


    But there¡¯s not much time left for us. I let my fingers slip from her grasp without warning, finally


    surrendering to the predators below and mentally submitting to the jaws that seize my mind and body. I


    let the Alpha and his Beta wrench me down from our handmadedder to freedom. And thest thing I


    see of Cathy is the long golden wisps of her hair before I turn to face the wrath of my werewolf captor.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    I vigorously and rhythmically dab the foundation-soaked make-up sponge against the skin on my neck.


    Concentrating hard on covering up the ugly faint red line that sits on the curve of my neck. An evident


    strangtion mark that has me recalling the events of thest couple of hours.


    I had been rushing home from work in a hurry, wanting to have as much time as possible to look


    dashing for Marco for our meeting. The tion was sparkling and fizzing within me like a shaken bottle


    of gorgeous pink champagne, just waiting to explode in celebration of me and Marco¡¯s reunion. The


    image of him ran rampantly through my mind, even as I walked with noble grace through the streets of


    my future kingdom.


    I also wanted to be home early because I wanted to take my time getting ready. I deserved some


    proper pampering for all my hard work. Convincing pathetic Tanya to do as I pleased was an


    exhausting affair. And so I was looking forward to having a long rxing soak in the bathtub.


    But I had only made it half-way home when ma*s*sive hands grabbed me, pulling me into a dark and


    deserted alleyway. Another man came into view trying to help capture me as I fought them, resisting as


    much as I could. I did hear their mumbling, however. ¡°God, I didn¡¯t realize prince Eric¡¯s girl was so hot-


    headed. Are you sure she¡¯s Lily?¡±


    I instantly sensed the doubt in their tone. They might want to kidnap me as some form of retaliation


    towards Eric, but they weren¡¯t entirely sure of my appearance. I struggled hard, finally earning myself a


    chance to speak. ¡°Are you talking about the first Prince¡¯s fiance Lily?¡± I made myself sound scared and


    confused. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong girl. I¡¯m not Lily!¡±


    I saw their skeptical gazes and continued. ¡°Do you think the prince¡¯s fiance would be walking alone


    unattended like this? Let me go. I won¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯ve seen you, and I know where the real Lily is!¡±


    The two brawny men stayed silent but nodded. I knew my chance came, pointing to where Tanya was.


    ¡°She¡¯s just down the road, the third house. She¡¯s got ck hair, green eyes, and a pet*ite body. You¡¯ll


    know when you see her. She has the ring on.¡± I remember watching them leave, hoping they could


    really make Tanya disappear from this world, leaving Marco all to me.


    Now I stand in front of the mirror, I pull out dazzling white pearls from one of my drawers and clip them


    so they settle perfectly against my neck. My hair is pulled up into a pretty bun and allows me to


    showcase my favorite pair of earrings that match my formal attire. With a smile, I grab my clutch and


    make my way down into one of the pces sitting rooms where Marco is waiting for me.


    ¡°Hi Marco¡­¡± I purr.


    ¡°What is this about Lily?¡± I dislike the abruptness to his tone, but I try to brush past it.


    ¡°Please, have a seat Marco, do want some tea?¡±


    ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t have the time for this. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Why did you want to talk to me?¡±


    Before I can say anything else. Cathy bursts into the room, panting heavily from exhaustion. For the


    time being, I¡¯m more confused rather then irritated. ¡°Cathy? Is everything okay?¡± I ask.


    Marco rushes towards her as she tries to catch her breath. ¡°Tanya- Tanya¡¯s been kidnapped! Marco, I


    need you! We need to go back and save her!¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Cathy interjects. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We need to go now! Before they hurt her!¡±


    My frustration grows by the minute, why is he so concerned about Tanya? Why does he care so much?


    It is irritating to no end that a meeting that was meant to be about me and our love, is now about Tanya


    again. She ruins everything.


    Despite the aggravation going on in my head, I maintain myposure. Before Marco can leave, I


    grab his hand, softening my eyes, my expression showcasing a sad lost look, trying to induce some


    form of pity from my fated mate. ¡°Marco please don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not often we get this sort of time together.


    And it¡¯s really important that I speak to you about certain matters.¡±


    But to my surprise, he snags his arm away from my grasp, as the line of his brow creases in a form of


    revulsion. ¡°Lily, I only came to meet with you because Tanya insisted that I did. And whatever you have


    to say, I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± his tone is cold and unforgiving. ¡°I came here to make it clear that our


    rtionship was over. I don¡¯t love you anymore Lily,¡± I maintain a neutral face, but my fingers twitch


    under his stern gaze. ¡°I am married. So there will be no more unnecessary interaction between you and


    me from now on. Cathy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I¡¯m in absolute shock, andpletely silent as Marco turns to leave, unable to even react upon seeing


    Cathy¡¯s gloating grimace in response to my demise. How could he not love me anymore?


    I couldn¡¯t be seen so frazzled like this, I quickly head out of the pce and back to my office to try and


    calm myself. However, even there I can¡¯t escape noisy nobodies; I ufortably bump into the


    cleaningdy as she dusts my room.


    ¡°Oh hello dear. I have been meaning to ask, I noticed therge doll in the room, do you want me to


    ce that somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I raise a fake smile at her. ¡°Could youe backter to the cleaning? I¡¯d like to be alone for a


    little while.¡± The cleaner nods and shuffles at the door. Finally by myself, I stare at the ma*s*sive plus


    and suddenly throw it across the room to release my pent up rage. I watch as it ms onto the floor,


    and it¡¯s enough f*orc*e to push down the button on the doll¡¯s built in voice box, emitting Marco¡¯s voice


    loud and clear.


    It¡¯s the same voice Tanya heard outside my office that day. ¡°I love you, Lily.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 35


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 35 Marco Comes To Protect Me


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I knew you were lying!¡±


    His voice is immensely hostile, I even hear a growl pierce through his words as he and the Beta drag


    me away by my arms, unbothered as my lower torso and legs scr*a*p*e limply across the cold hard


    ground.


    Title of the document


    In minutes my back makes hard contact against one of the walls, and I look up at the looming brutes


    who corner me. ¡°You¡¯re all the same!¡± the Alpha snarls. ¡°Your all just a bunch of conniving rich snakes


    who don¡¯t care about anyone but themselves.¡±


    I sit motionless in paralytic fear and despair as they grab my arms, and I flinch as frigid metal prisoning


    bracelets snap onto each wrist, nearly pinching my skin.


    The ng of wriggly chains encourages me to finally look and see the cuffs that are fastened to my


    hands, which are then connected by shackles built into the wall my back is pressed against.


    I pathetically don¡¯t bother to even test their strength, knowing I¡¯m too fragile to make any difference.


    They¡¯re so heavy that they weigh down my arms, and even the cuffs have to be secured as tight as


    they can be, so they don¡¯t slip off my dainty wrists. But I¡¯ve epted my fate, I¡¯m stuck here now, with


    nothing and no one to protect me.


    But I still want to defend Marco, and I always feel suspicious of the reason for this kidnapping. ¡°Look, I


    promise you,¡± I lean towards the Alpha as he tests the sturdiness of my chains, not realizing I¡¯d never


    be able to escape them. ¡°My husband isn¡¯t the type of person to just give out orders so heartlessly.


    He¡¯d listen to opinions of others, he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel,¡± the man doesn¡¯t even spare me a nce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say,¡± I wince as he tugs at the chains one final time, either for good measure


    or to see me react to the pain from yanking my sore joints. ¡°Just be truthful about this princess, do


    yourself a favor. I¡¯ll release you as soon you¡¯re honest with me and give me what I want. All I want is


    his number,¡± my heartbeat once again esctes, my chest rising and falling as I envision his reaction to


    my response.


    ¡°But- but I don¡¯t have it-¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± I jolt as hisrge masculine fist ms the wall inches from my face. Triggering a river of tears to


    run down my cheeks as I ch*oke on the terror in my heart. ¡°Plea- Please believe me¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± he bashes his fist repeatedly against the cemented white wall. ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop Lying!¡± I


    don¡¯t need to look to know he¡¯s dented the bricks, creating a fist-size crevice from his Alpha strength.


    The sound echoes harshly through my ear canals and makes my head start to throb, forcing me to wail


    out in a plea for him to stop.


    I hear the hitch in his breath as his frustration scarily surges. Without warning, ws sh cross my


    field of view and before I can react, sharp nails press up and against my neck, encasing me still and


    preventing me from moving my head as his ws threaten to pierce my skin and carve apart my


    jugr.


    My body and mind can¡¯t cope, and the world starts to


    spin. Heat rushes to my head and it makes it feel incredibly heavy. My gut churns ufortably as I


    lose any form of coherent thought. I¡¯m so close to passing out when suddenly the door is barged open


    with incredible f*orc*e.


    The dizziness means that the outer rim of my vision is blurry as Iy disoriented. But the center of my


    sight remains in focus, almost clearer by the bright lights of my prison room that shine white on Marco¡¯s


    extraordinary figure.


    Sweat covers every inch of him, damp blonde hair falls to his nape in a gorgeous untouched mess. But


    what¡¯s most prevalent to me, and probably to Caspian too, is the fury that cascades from Marco¡¯s


    dominating aura in vicious waves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±


    I can¡¯t understand how I¡¯m more afraid than the addressed Alpha. Maybe because he has his ws


    round my neck. But being so close to see his cold unbothered stare, makes me shiver, he doesn¡¯t even


    care to move or follow themand. Only staring nkly at Marco.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to be making demands.¡± The sly remark baits my husband forward, but


    as he moves, the grip on my neck tightens, and the ws prick at my flesh further. I wince in response,


    lifting my head and neck ufortably to try and veer away.


    My stiff and nervous movements halt Marco¡¯s advances. Caspian clicks his tongue in supremacy. ¡°Now


    you see, you are in no position to be making demands. She doesn¡¯t matter to me, I can end her life in


    this very moment. I¡¯d choose my next actions wisely¡­¡±


    Marco has always been gifted in masking his true thoughts, unless he chose to show or tell me how he


    felt, I could never really discern through the barrier that hid his emotions.


    But in this very moment, I finally see a glimpse of his inner world, only for a single second, his eyes


    highlighting his uncertainty and hesitation, for there is no way to get to me without risking my life.


    ¡°Then hurt me instead,¡± my eyes widen upon hearing Marco¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s me you want isn¡¯t it, not her.¡±


    Caspian clearly debates this offer for a minute, his eyes flickering between me and my husband. It¡¯s


    like he¡¯s almost teasing Marco, making him wait as he weighs up the offer as if it¡¯s a difficult decision.


    Finally, he jerks his head in a signal to Dn. ¡°Tie him up.¡±


    The Alpha doesn¡¯t remove his hold, but only watches with me as his Beta grabs one of the metal


    chairs, dragging it bitterly against the flooring so it screeches in protest. When it¡¯s positioned in front of


    the wall opposite me, Marco silently sits in it.


    Swift in his movements, freely holding his arms behind the chair backrest so his hands can be chained


    in ce. Throughout the whole process his sapphire eyes stare directly into mine, as if trying to ry a


    message offort that I couldn¡¯t hear.


    I hate how willingly Marco is behaving. He remains the confident male that I know him to be in his


    actions, but there¡¯s a twang of pain I feel watching his surrender that¡¯s evidently because of me.


    When Caspian is satisfied with this, he releases his hold, and I feel like I can finally breathe. But the


    relief is short lived, Caspian steps over to Marco, and without warning, pumpless his fist into Marco¡¯s


    jaw.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°No!¡± I scream. Scrabbling to pull the chains, even though it¡¯s useless.


    ¡°Shut up girl!¡± Caspian does it again, and I watch in horror as Marco¡¯s skull snaps sideways in reaction


    to the f*orc*e, a reddish hue gradually growing on the ce of impact.


    Again, and again, and again Caspian bashes his fist into my husband, all parts of him at the mercy of


    this Alpha. A blow to his nose leads to visible blood dripping lines down to his chin, and the one to his


    forehead slices a notch into his brow.


    My breathing is uncontroble now, with an irregr heart-wrenching pulse of my chest. I can do


    nothing, absolutely nothing as Marco lifts his gaze towards me, eyes once again seeping with a


    message that I have no wolfish ability to discern.


    I can¡¯t help but cry loudly now, no longer fearful of being heard, my sobbing is erratic as I¡¯m drowning in


    desperation, I feel totally inept and helpless.


    I¡¯m not sure if it is because of Marco¡¯s selfless act to take such a beating, or my gut-wrenching cries,


    but Caspian¡¯s Beta intercepts another harmful hit. ¡°Caspian calm down ¡­ Caspian. Please, that¡¯s


    enough, you¡¯ve made your point.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s gaze snaps to his inferior, a bloodthirsty look in his wild eyes. ¡°Why should I stop? Not only


    will this dam affect the lives of my pack, but most importantly, the Blue Moon Tree will be cut down


    because of it! How can I be calm when they want to so mercilessly destroy such a sacred tree!¡±


    In that singr moment, something dawns on me. I struggle to regain conscious thought and formte


    words to cut through the Alpha¡¯s rage. ¡°Wait! There¡¯s something wrong!¡±


    A silence blesses the air as all three males pause at my outburst, giving me seconds to make my point.


    ¡°The Blue Moon Tree is very important to Marco! He¡¯d never ever make such a proposal!¡± I almost


    scream in my haste.


    Again, a sudden hush befalls upon the room, and I¡¯m left ufortably restless from it, internally


    praying that Caspian listens, almost ready to further defend my husband¡¯s case. But before I can say


    anything else, the Alpha finally speaks.


    ¡°Hold on. Your Marco?¡± He looks at my husband with extensive curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re not Eric?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 36


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 36 I Can Save The Blue Moon Tree


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ¡°No, he¡¯s prince Marco, Eric¡¯s brother,¡± I say immediately, looking almost as confused as the Alpha.


    Marco coughs out some of the blood in his throat before adding. ¡°I never drafted a proposal to


    construct a dam in the Blue Moon Pack territory. I probably wasn¡¯t told about it because the royals


    knew I¡¯dpletely forbid the destruction of the Blue Moon Tree.¡±


    Title of the document


    Restless minutes pass, slowly revealing a very different persona from the fierceness Caspian portrayed


    earlier. The pressure on his brow bone rxes first, before raising high to his hairline in sincere


    surprise. His mouth gapes open, and if I¡¯m not so terrified for me and Marco¡¯s life. I would have


    laughed at Caspian¡¯s expression.


    He awkwardly presses his hand against the nape of his neck where I can see sweat beginning to


    dampen the cor of his shirt. He looks immeasurably ufortable with the situation. ¡°Oh well this is


    embarra*s*sing.¡± Heughs nervously, pacing the room as he taps his chin, swiveling on the ball of his


    shoe with each turn.


    ¡°Mind undoing our restraints.¡± Marco sounds so se about it that it takes me a minute to register the


    fact that we are still in cuffs, his tone also takes Caspian a moment before he processes the request,


    and his body jolts in startling realization.


    ¡°Oh goodness! Yes of course! Dn! What are you waiting around for! Untie them!¡±


    Dn runs over to me, carefully undoing my chains, his treatment of me a stark difference from a


    couple of minutes ago. Caspian is undoing Marco¡¯s ropes haphazardly, only for my husband to tug his


    wrist apart with an incredible amount of f*orc*e, shredding the ties in a clear show that he has only sat


    there and taken the beating because he wanted to protect me and the baby, he could have easily


    escaped and attacked. Caspian chuckles awkwardly at this realization, whilst Marco only res.


    ¡°This is just a big misunderstanding you see?¡± says the Alpha with a yful smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the


    t*ortur*e tactics, but you¡¯re a Lycan, which thank god for that. Cause that will heal up in no time!¡± He


    strokes Marco¡¯s shoulder in some form of apology, but my husband ps his hand away with a


    formidable look.


    Caspian sighs. ¡°I really am sorry, the royal family bullied my pack into giving up control, and I¡¯m not


    going to just let them destroy our territory for their own gain! Especially when the Blue Moon Tree is so


    important to us.¡±


    Just then, an idea shes through my mind, now without chains holding me back, I rush to my feet and


    up to Caspian.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t have to fight them after all.¡± I suddenly say, grabbing Caspian¡¯s attention curiously. ¡°I


    have a way to save the Blue Moon Tree.¡±


    That evening Marco and I return home together. We are sitting quietly in the living room as I work on


    his wounds. With a warm damp sponge to wipe away the blooding from the cuts on his face in a


    gentle motion, trying hard not to hurt him, studying his wounds, noticing the bruising, and feeling guilty


    for the pain he undertook to protect me.


    I can feel Marco¡¯s eyes on me, watching me quietly as I dab away any blood. I then take out a bottle of


    ointment, dipping my clean fingers in it before pressing a generous amount on his wounds. As I do this,


    I remember that Marco must havee to rescue me halfway through his meeting with Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I made you leave your meeting with Lily so you coulde and save me,¡± I whisper. I


    stammer a little to get my next words out, highly hesitant with the thoughts that cross my mind, but


    finally can¡¯t resist asking. ¡°How- how did the meeting go?¡± I feel sick to my stomach from the


    nervousness while I wait to hear his answer.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who really wanted me to go?¡± An upward arc on his lips slightly formtes on his


    beaten -up face. ¡°Howe you¡¯re so nervous about the oue?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s because,¡± my cheeks flush red, not knowing how to say. Marco looks at me stammering


    anxiously, the smile in his eyes bing more and more obvious.


    He is teasing me again! This makes me hot-headed for a second and I can¡¯t help blurting out the truth


    which I intended to keep secret. ¡°I asked you to meet with her because Lily begged me to convince you


    to.¡±


    I watch the confusion showcase itself in his expression. ¡°Tanya, you sound like some major


    phnthropist.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? My ex-girlfriend asks you to help her get on


    speaking terms with your husband. And you agree?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­!¡± I look at Marco acting as if nothing has happened, instead it¡¯s me who keeps tangling,


    and a surge of grief springs up in my heart. Once I recall what I¡¯ve seen outside Lily¡¯s office, it¡¯s as if I


    can taste the bitterness on my tongue again. I state with clear hurt in my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because I saw you


    in Lily¡¯s office the other day, kissing her and saying ¡®I love you¡¯. I thought maybe she¡¯s the one you


    really want, so I thought I should let you guys reconcile.¡±


    Marco frowns, prominent brows furrowing, and without warning, his warm hands are pressing against


    my cheeks, and holding my face so that I have to look at him as he speaks. ¡°But I never went into Lily¡¯s


    office.¡±


    My brows narrow in thought. ¡°But when you said, ¡®I love you¡¯ to her, it sounded exactly like you.¡±


    I watch him think intensely for a moment before a light bulb goes off in his head. ¡°I gave Lily a doll. And


    when you push a button, it emits a recording of my voice saying, ¡®I love you, Lily¡¯. That¡¯s what you


    must¡¯ve heard ¡­ also, when I met with Lily today, I just told her that we will no longer be meeting alone


    in the future if it isn¡¯t necessary. I shouldn¡¯t be meeting alone with my ex, especially when I¡¯m married


    to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the tension in my body dissipates as I release a calm sigh. I smile as his exnation


    soothes away my worries. ¡°So, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± I can sense the teasing nature of his


    question as he smiles at me, adding. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, I was sensing a tad bit of jealousy from you Tanya,¡±


    he says c*oc*kily, sounding pleased that his cheeky a*s*sumption was correct, 1


    I wrinkle my nose, shaking my head in tant denial, despite the tiny giggles I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Today is the first round of the perfumepet*ition. I really believe Tanya came up with a brilliant way


    to save the Blue Moon Tree. Whoever wins thepet*ition gets to sell and market their product


    extensively, and if Tanya uses the Blue Moon Flower, which is only avable in the Blue Moon Pack¡¯s


    territory, it means the pack will have immense economic growth for being the only supplier of the Blue


    Moon Flower ingredients. So naturally there would be no reason for the royal family to f*orc*e the


    construction of the dam or destroy the Blue Moon Tree.


    Both Tanya and Lily arepeting, and I watch the different rooms as I recall the aspects of the


    compet*ition. In the first round, each contestant will be in a separate room, and they must create a


    perfume within the time limit using the utensils and raw materials made avable to them in the room.


    My eyes drift to tv screens in the mainpet*ition venue, showing video footage so that the audience


    and the judges can watch the contestants¡¯ every move. I¡¯m specifically watching Tanya¡¯s screen,


    always impressed by her perfume-making abilities, I admire her talent. A bit of pride warms my chest


    knowing how capable she is. However, I start to notice that she¡¯s working at a much slower pace than


    all the other contestants. She almost looks oblivious to the time restriction, working on her concoction


    step by step without any sense of urgency. She¡¯s graceful in the way she works and maneuvers the


    utensils and instruments in a manner to create her concoction, but she¡¯s working too slowly, and there


    isn¡¯t a lot of time.


    I start to grow tense for her own sake, unable to do anything but watch as she doesn¡¯t pick up speed. I


    notice that there¡¯re fifteen minutes left on the lock, with the first round about toe to an end. A bell


    rings uniformly in the corner of thepet*ition venue, signaling to the contestants that there are only


    fifteen minutes left before they must stop working on their perfumes.


    This is when I see Tanya¡¯s head snap up in realization, as if she hasn¡¯t known all along how little time


    she has left, and I watch as panic shes in her eyes.

 Chapter 37

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 37


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 37 Perfume Compet*ition


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The pipette between my fingers quivers uncontrobly as my arm freezes in the midst of adding oil


    drops. My thoughts draw back to before the start of the first round, I remember that one of the staff


    members came up to me, saying that I had two hours toplete my perfume. Hence, I chose to craft


    a fragrance that required more time to blend andbine, and that fit nicely within the two-hour mark.


    Course I now realize that either she was mistaken, or the person had deliberately lied, for in fact I only


    had one hour. Some inner sense within me considers it was thetter a*s*sumption, which was highly


    strange, for I hadn¡¯t even known the staff member, so why would she deliberately sabotage my


    chances?


    Title of the document


    None of that matters now however, the bell sounds like a ma*s*sive gong in my mind as I realize I only


    have fifteen minutes left to finish my perfume fragrance. And I can¡¯t proceed with the original one


    because I certainly won¡¯t be able to finish it in time. My thoughts begin to spiral with considerable


    doubt.


    My weeks upon weeks of preparation, the hours spent crafting and identifying best methods and


    specific fragrances in myboratory all gone to waste as I¡¯m left cheated. A sense of disaster


    overwhelms me at the thought of losing in the first round, when I have put my entire heart and soul into


    thispet*ition.


    It¡¯s with this in mind that I suddenly reestablish the reason I¡¯m here. Not for the fame, or the glory, but


    to save the Blue Moon Tree. It¡¯s so important to me and Marco, a ce that somehow connects us,


    and forever remains a prominent reminder of my future child. But most of all, it¡¯s the essence of the


    Blue Moon Pack, and I know I have an obligation to them to save it.


    Recalling my purpose suddenly simmers the panic in my system. I don¡¯t have time to spare on the


    notion of fear and embarra*s*sment, I have a responsibility. And with this in mind, my brain starts


    whizzing of new ideas and alternatives. I skim over my notes and establish quickly what I have to work


    with and where I can go from there. My halfpleted perfume can still be of use, and I alter it into a


    different perfume that takes less time to set. I take note of the fragrances I¡¯ve already used, which


    sparks a new concept.


    I begin to add other oils, deciding that I want to create something summery with hints of childish


    nostalgia, like afternoons on vast farnds with fields of apple trees.


    I use floral and oriental notes inbination with sandalwood to embody my idea. With lOmins to


    spare, I add the ethanol and swirl my sk of restored fragrance before cing it over the bunsen


    burner, whilst praying that all my calctions are correct.


    I¡¯m nearly ecstatic as the concoction boils at the right moment. I¡¯ve got less than five minutes, and


    while my heart patters erratically, I keep my hands steady. I take the sk off the me and give it a


    final swirl and sniff. I smile, highly pleased with the final product. I pour the smooth liquid into a perfume


    bottle, add the topper, and set it down on my table just as the bell chimes for a final time.


    I sigh in relief as I pass the first round of thepet*ition. And after speaking with Marco and some of


    the judges, I borate the interaction with the staff member who faulted me. Because of this, she¡¯s


    punished and dismissed. Although, I¡¯m still slightly uneasy about the whole ordeal, not having ever met


    her before, it seems strange for her to target only me.


    The following days pass in a blur as Iplete and positively progress through the rounds. In no time


    I¡¯ve sessfully entered the final round. There are only two finalists, Lily, and me. There are no


    restrictions on the ingredients or utensils permitted in this final round. And we are required to create a


    perfume rted to the theme of ¡°love¡±, with a three-day allowance.


    We have two days to prepare, and then we must show the entire production process step by step in


    front of the judges and the audience, within a daily time limit. And at first, everything goes splendidly. I


    have no troubleing up with a perfume concept surrounding the Blue Moon Flower, since the Blue


    Moon Tree is also known as the lover¡¯s tree and a*s*sociated with ancient folklore surrounding love,


    and courtship.


    Therefore, the Blue Moon Flower is the ideal main ingredient to base my perfume on, and it feels only


    right to have my notes, forms and calctions written down in the ck journal Marco gifted me for


    Valentine¡¯s Day. It¡¯s almost as if a piece of him is with me in the room as I work tirelessly over the first


    two days.


    I¡¯m very conscious of my time restraints and maintaining a good pace. But I still take my time ensuring


    the perfection of each additional oil that I add to the mixture, annotating each step as I go to have a


    well-written notation of every decision I¡¯ve made.


    It¡¯s the final day of thepet*ition. And although Marco and Caspian have incredible faith in me and


    believe that I can win. I recognize that Lily is a very famous perfume designer who has won many


    perfumepet*itions, while I am a nobody. With nothing to my name.


    There¡¯s a betting system set up for ourpet*ition, and I¡¯m not surprised when nearly everyone is


    betting on Lily. It does make sense, her reputation far proceeds mine, and I understand that no one


    would want to risk their money on someone like me whoes from a low status life. And no one


    knows of my true capabilities in perfumery other than Lady Vivian and Marco.


    However, I notice Marco¡¯s reaction to everyone betting on Lily, portraying nothing but an eyebrow raise


    as he watches them chose Lily over me. But to my surprise, in front of everyone, he suddenly walks


    over to the booth and openly bets on me to win. I therefore can¡¯t help but let a shy smile slip onto my


    lips from seeing this.


    Just then the final round is about to start. In this round, we are allowed to bring our own utensils for our


    creations, and I excitedly unveil the leather tool kit cover that protects them. But when I reveal my


    perfumery instruments, my expression falls into utter despair.


    My separatory funnel is shattered. It¡¯s what I use to separate the solutions in my mixture. This particr


    one is immeasurably precious to me, made out of a special type of ss that makes it truly one of a


    kind. Worse of all, there is no equivalent instrument on site that I could use instead.


    The absence of a separating funnel could ultimately destroy my entire creation. Droplets of water edge


    dangerously to the edge of my optics as Ie to terms with epting failure. And I can¡¯t help but


    notice the corners of Lily¡¯s mouth slightly curling up as she quietly stands at her station.


    Almost as if he could sense my distress, Marco rushes over to one of the judges and asks. ¡°What¡¯s the


    latest time to submit perfumery equipment for thepet*ition?¡± ¡°The judges need at least five minutes


    to check if the utensil is up to standard. The final round starts in fifteen. So, there¡¯re only ten minutes


    left for the submission of any utensils,¡± he says.


    I see the unsure faces of people in the audience. Shaking their heads and muttering amongst each


    other that there just isn¡¯t enough time. The item is so rare, it would be impossible to find it anywhere in


    the capital. I seem too internally agree with the audience, I slump my shoulders in defeat, believing I


    am going to lose without even putting up a fight.


    Just then Marcoes up to me, his walk depicting purposeful intent. ¡°I will bring that tool for you in


    time for thepet*ition.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. Remember your Valentine¡¯s Day gift?¡± he then dashes off. I watch as he shifts into his wolf


    form and gallops away. My eyes widen as I finally understand what he meant.


    Although the now fractured separatory funnel is indeed precious. One such replica does exist. Marco¡¯s


    gift to me included a wide range of rare and specialized equipment for perfumery, and one such tool is


    a separating funnel that is of the exact same make as the one broken in front of me.


    But none of that would matter if Marco doesn¡¯t get back in time. I nibble on my fingernails in an anxious


    disy, feeling utterly restless as I wait for him to return. I do indeed trust him, with all my heart. But the


    logical segments of my brain argue that it¡¯s impossible.


    I watch in apprehension as time ticks away. The final round is about to start in five minutes, which


    means myst chance is about to disappear in 10, 9, 8, 7¡­l!

 Chapter 38

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 38


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 38 I Won!


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I watch the clock on the wall with ma*s*sive strain on my heart, the seconds ticking down at a pace that


    can¡¯t be considered slow or fast. Only agonizing, like it¡¯s mocking my slow inch towards demise. When


    itnds on one, dread sumbs to my system and I face up to the fact that it¡¯s the end of my time in


    thepet*ition.


    But before I¡¯m left to ept failure, Marco bursts through the door with cosmic conviction. His perfectly


    ced golden blonde locks swaying with the movement of his body as he jogs over to my station.


    Title of the document


    The moment equates to a scene in a book. Marco as a knight in shining armor, returns from his quest


    with the only ancient artifact that could save his kingdom. I stare wordlessly into his eyes as I take hold


    of the utensil that he hands me. Completely in awe of his desire to see me achieve this dream of mine.


    Hopefully my expression of pure admiration is enough, as I don¡¯t have time to thank him. I must focus


    now on making my perfume and saving the Blue Moon Tree. The bell rings to signal the start of the


    final round, and we begin making our individual perfumes ording to our specialized designs.


    I may have been weak in every other aspect of my wolfish existence. But perfumery is the one certainty


    that I never doubted myself on. I know what I¡¯m capable of. That, and I also am in love with and


    immensely passionate about the craft.


    As I work. I find myself falling into a certain rhythm of motion as I drip drops of essence oils from


    pipettes, swirl liquids, distil and funnel certain mixtures. It¡¯s almost like a waltz, only the music is in my


    head, and I am dancing with my finest ingredients and tools to produce my best work.


    My focus remains on my own station, but every now and then I notice Lily¡¯s movements at the corner of


    my eye. For she is still just as talented, and I recognize the precision and fluidity in her movements.


    She showcases perfection, like she¡¯s practiced and practiced for days to make her actions look utterly


    wless.


    Returning my gaze back to my work, I scan over my notes and calctions one final time to ensure I


    haven¡¯t missed anything. Confident, I¡¯m ready to add thest ingredient. Using a sharp needle, I prick


    the end of my finger, cing it over my concoction and allowing a few drops of blood to plunge into the


    solution. I give the sk one final swirl before carefully transferring it to a perfume bottle just as the bell


    signals the end of the final round.


    My heart pounds both excitedly and nervously in my chest as the judgese to critique my perfume


    first. My perfume is encased in a delicate clear ss bottle. The liquid shines through as a shade of


    sapphire blue, glowing proudly in demonstration of the Blue Moon Flower¡¯s beauty.


    Because it¡¯s the main ingredient, the liquid gives off an iridescent type of shimmer. And the Blue Moon


    Flower¡¯s natural glow gives the perfume a crystal-like illusion that is very beautiful to look at.


    After considering its appearance, the judges take turns


    spraying my perfume onto their skin, and also spray the fragrance into the air around us for good


    measure. Along with the Blue Moon Flower, I added fragrances that depict the essence of first love.


    Such as soft floral notes of fresh cut flowers like jasmine and lily, mimicking the typical sensations of


    butterflies that people get when they first crush on another.


    I also added a touch ofvender. This melds well with the colder scents like vani and white gardenia,


    since new love is fresh and alluring, and wakes you with a jolt of passion to chase it blindly. There are


    also a few aquatic notesbined to match the blueish hue of the Blue Moon Flower, that can be


    interpreted as the dark depths of the sea, sparkling with magic and mystery.


    Finally, I included a subtle hint of woody spices that creates a tiny ssh of bitterness thates


    through at the end. Representing the understandable worries and insecurities thate with first love


    and getting to know someone.


    The judges take a moment to smell the scent, and I watch apprehensively as they silently judge, before


    one of them speaks. ¡°This perfume is a meld of different elements, but they all make perfect sense and


    create a temporary illusion of falling in love.¡±


    I smile in somewhat disbelief, I¡¯m relieved that my perfume matches the theme. I also think back to the


    fact that when I added a drop of my blood, I was thinking about the romantic memories I had with


    Marco under the Blue Moon Tree. I can imagine those memories create a special function through my


    blood, creating an essence of ¡°temporarily experiencing sweet love¡±.


    ¡°I have one more thing to show you,¡± I say, before turning to one of the staff members. ¡°Please turn off


    the lights.¡±


    As we¡¯re now surrounded in darkness, one of the judges notices how my perfume sparkles on their skin


    and the test paper, they then go ahead and spray it into the air. As my perfume diffuses into the


    surrounding atmosphere, it leaves a trail of dainty twinkling stars that glow fiercely in the dark.


    I exin this to judges as they gape in awe. ¡°My inspiration for this bottle of perfume is from my


    interpretation of love. Like the Blue Moon Flower, love sometimes may appear soft and fragile, or weak


    in its brightness. But just like the stars, they will always shine for you, even if the light is not as bright as


    the moon. You might not always see them, but they are always there.¡± <4


    I bashfully bow as I receive a round of apuse from the audience and the judges, before watching


    them move on to Lily¡¯s perfume. They repeat the actions of spraying the perfume and smelling and


    analyzing its fragrance, till the same judge that spoke to me, speaks up.


    ¡°While the perfume is precious and elegant¡­ it¡¯s emotionally insufficient,¡± I watch as Lily¡¯s face pales


    as the judge continues. ¡°Itcks a lot of true emotion that we saw in Tanya¡¯s perfume,¡± he says shaking


    his head in disappointment. ¡°Your work this time has regressed immensely inparison to your


    previous submissions,¡± as he says this, I see Lily¡¯s fists clenching in reaction.


    Finally, the judges turn to one another away from both of our tables, speaking quietly amongst


    themselves. I see them all nodding in affirmation before one of them turns the audience and speaks.


    ¡°We dere Tanya the winner of the perfumepet*ition.¡±


    I stand grounded in shock. I can¡¯t believe it! I won!


    I can¡¯t help but notice the mixed set of emotions from the audience. Gasps ignite in their expressions,


    while others look incredibly upset with the oue of thepet*ition. I remember the bet that has


    been going on throughout and I realize nearly everyone has betted on Lily, believing she would win.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    A man in the crowd m*oa*ns as he drags a hand across his face in a deliberately aggravated facepalm


    of exasperation. Clearly in distress about all the money he¡¯s now lost due to my unexpected win. His


    friends beside him showcase the same level of upset,pletely silenced by the verdict, they stew in


    both anger and grief.


    I also see a woman in and amongst the sea of shocked faces. She gapes at me, then at the judges,


    then at Lily, and then back at me. Unable toprehend or fathom this decided oue. I hear her


    speak to another woman beside her in disbelief. ¡°But how can this be? I¡¯ve been following Lily¡¯s


    progress and watching herpet*itions for so many years now! She¡¯s never lost!¡± She exims,


    while the woman beside her nods in agreement, muttering under her breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, how can she lose to a nobody like Tanya?¡±


    The crowd¡¯s surprise and unsettlement create an awkward atmosphere of muttering and silent curses,


    but none of them seems to bother me. I won! In earnest tion, I rush down the stage to the one


    person that does matter. I run into Marco¡¯s arms, giving him a ma*s*sive hug as I rejoice. When I do


    this, finally the crowd seems to ept their loses, breaking into ma*s*sive apuse all around me.


    Buried in Marco¡¯s arms I cherish the moment of glory as they finally cheer for me.


    As I hug Marco, I¡¯m able to see over his shoulder, somehow my gaze picks out Caspian from the rest of


    the crowd, probably because of the way he¡¯s staring at me. His hazel eyes glimmer with a strange form


    of fascination, they shine with desire as he smiles in awe directly at me. And he doesn¡¯t at any moment


    seem to look anywhere else but me, unwavering and seeming like he¡¯s lost in thought as he


    subconsciously ps.


    I¡¯m slightly frazzled by the way he¡¯s staring, but I a*s*sume it¡¯s in thanks for helping him protect his


    pack and saving the Blue Moon Tree, so I smile back, and offer a wave. And I can¡¯t help but chuckle as


    he realizes I¡¯m looking at him. Heically jolts out of his daze, quickly adjusting the faraway look in


    his eyes as he smiles back and returns my wave, trying to appear more reserved in his actions of


    praise.


    Everything is going just as I hoped, and it¡¯s turning out wonderful. That¡¯s until Lily¡¯s voice rings out in


    the venue. ¡°Hold on, the winner of the perfumepet*ition can¡¯t be awarded to a copycat.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 39


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 39 She Is A Copycat


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Everyone¡¯s eyes are on Lily as shees to the front of the stage, and from the sidelines a


    professional-looking investigator steps out from the crowd,ing up to stand beside her. He holds a


    file and carries a bag that he sets on one of the tables, unloading its contents to reveal perfumes that


    he ces down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done a detailed investigation of Malik¡¯s perfume store where Tanya use to work.¡±


    Title of the document


    My body shudders with uncertainty, standing by Marco as I turn to face Lily whilst she continues


    addressing the judges and the crowd. ¡°These are perfume samples sold at Malik¡¯s store,¡± she hands


    them out to the judges. ¡°As you¡¯ll soon realize, many of these perfumes smell exactly like my winning


    perfume creations from previouspet*itions.¡±


    The previous silence dispels as the crowd mutters and whispers amongst themselves. The judges each


    receive a sample, and take a sniff, nodding their heads in agreement, urging her to continue. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know how Tanya got the recipes for the perfumes, but it¡¯s clear that she has been secretly copying my


    work. And because of this, I hope you will reconsider awarding her the win, since a copycat doesn¡¯t


    deserve first ce.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon voicing her final thoughts, her gaze splits to me, maintaining a cold polished stare, that no one


    could decern but myself. I know on the inside; Lily is smirking at how well-nned this all is.


    In reaction, I step away from Marco to dere my innocence. ¡®¡®But- but I never stole Lily¡¯s creations.


    Those are all my original perfumes!¡±


    Lily¡¯s investigator opens his file, handing her pages upon pages of images and notes which she shows


    the crowd and judges. Particr images showcase me working there, and notes disy my employee


    contract. ¡°Here is real identifiable proof that she was at Malik¡¯s store and worked on these perfumes


    herself. She was copying my work.¡±


    From behind me, I hear voices. Some not believing me at all, while others are too shocked toment.


    Tears of mine threaten to spill as no one seems to believe me. All the evidence falls in Lily¡¯s favor, and I


    have nothing to show to prove myself not guilty.


    It¡¯s then I suddenly realize that all the trouble I¡¯ve been having at thepet*ition, all the mishaps and


    ¡®idents¡¯, must¡¯ve been Lily attempting to sabotage my creations and stop me from winning.


    I¡¯m ovee with shock as I recall the familiar scent, I smelled that day at thepany¡¯s perfume


    disy. I can¡¯t fully be sure, but if what my gut is telling me is true¡­ then Lily may have been secretly


    copying my work all along! But how?


    The distressing matter eventually attracts the attention of the royal family who are now involved in the


    trial of this incident. The ma*s*sive a*s*sembly takes ce at the pce, in arge room that replicates


    that of a courthouse since the royal family is often responsible for carrying out major trials on matters


    that involve the kingdom.


    This must¡¯ve been something exponential, as so many people are present today. I sit in a booth on my


    own, extremely unnerved, and scared. Lily sits exactly opposite me on the other end of the room,


    remaining utterly calm and collected in her mannerisms.


    The lesser royals sit on long rows of wooden benches that incase us in an arc. And at the top of the


    room is a long wooden table, with a chair for each member of the ruling royal family. The King, the


    Queen, Prince Eric and of course Prince Marco.


    Hours pass as there is consistent back and forth on the truth of the matter, and no one cane to a


    decisive decision on the true answer. Some royals propose I should be s*tri*pped of my first-ce win


    in the perfumepet*ition entirely. This sets my heart racing, all my hard work would be futile if Lily


    somehow proves I¡¯m guilty. Even if I know I¡¯m not.


    Marco then stands to speak. ¡°Tanya should at least be given three days to prove her innocence. If after


    then, Tanya still can¡¯t provide evidence, it won¡¯t be toote to have another trial,¡± I appreciate Marco¡¯s


    suggestion, hoping I¡¯m granted it.


    But not everyone is happy about it, the room erupts into shouts and objections to the proposal while I


    hunch down, growing smaller and smaller in my chair, wishing I can just disappear from it all. It¡¯s then


    that the King yells out amand, silencing everyone, and says that the proposal will be put to a vote.


    Tensions rise as they go round the room, and I watch with wide eyes as Lily, and I are both evenly


    matched. I still don¡¯t think many of the royals care for me, but I a*s*sume they maybe feel sorry for me


    or are unable to ignore the deathly stare Marco would give them.


    Finally, all who are left are the two princes. I smile softly at Marco when he raises his hand to vouch for


    me. But what surprises me is when Eric raises his hand too! I¡¯m not the only one surprised, Lily too is


    stunned by her fianc¨¦¡¯s actions, but quickly hides her emotions behind a facade not to showcase her


    reaction.


    Prince Eric¡¯s vote is what guarantees me my chance to find proof within three days. When the trial is


    dismissed, everyone wanders off to have their own conversations, and I walk up to Eric to thank him.


    ¡°Eric, um, thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance to prove my innocence,¡± I lower my head in the


    presence of the prince, awkwardly standing as I try to express my grat*itude.


    I¡¯ve somehow understood the difference between Marco¡¯s and Eric¡¯s nature. Both are immeasurably


    confident males; however, Marco¡¯s confidencees in the form of inflicting fear and inducing


    submission from those around him with his ruthlessness. Eric¡¯s is of a different kind, his smile


    somehow subdues you into trusting him, into feelingfortable round him, even when you very well


    know what the Lycan Prince is capable of.


    I think of this as he gives me his ever so natural gentlemanly smile. ¡°In all honesty, I want to give you


    time to prove yourself because I¡¯m also curious to know the truth about this matter. Why settle it now


    when you could prove us all wrong,¡± he says this with a yful tone to his voice, like the whole ordeal


    is entertaining to witness. Which I couldn¡¯t me him for, this is indeed a spectacle.


    I nod my head in a respectful manner and stand idle as he wishes me luck before being swept away by


    other nobles interested in conversing with him. I slowly walk to the edge of the room, looking for Marco,


    when I spot him in a heated argument with Lily. I pull strands of my hair behind my ear as I can¡¯t help


    but overhear the conversation.


    ¡°How could you? Even if you don¡¯t love me anymore Marco, you should at least be honest and true to


    your morals. Just because you¡¯re loyal to Tanya does not mean you should endorse her lies,¡± I¡¯d never


    really seen Lily so angry before, it must¡¯ve really hurt her that Marco voted for me. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how


    hard I¡¯ve worked on my perfumes for years! And now you¡¯re ruining my entire career just because of


    her?¡±


    Marco barely reacts to this, acting unbothered and uncaring to Lily¡¯s dramatics. Instead, once she


    finishes expressing her dismay, he outwardly chuckles with no concern for her rage. ¡°I¡¯ve been to


    Malik¡¯s perfume store, I¡¯ve smelled these perfumes in the past Lily,¡± he states. ¡°However, I asked Malik


    and he told me that Tanya had been a part of her small pack for her entire life. How would she have


    ess to perfumes all the way in the capital? And her learning opportunities were vastly limited too. It


    just doesn¡¯t make any sense of how she¡¯d get a hold of your perfumes.¡±


    Just then, Marco¡¯s demeanor changes into something much more serious. My husband takes an


    intimidating step towards Lily, dangerously close as he towers over her with his prating icy re.


    She can¡¯t help but shrink from the mental pressure he exudes as he speaks. ¡°And how does an omega


    like Tanya, who has no wolf, steal these perfumes from you? Especially when they¡¯re not even sold


    publicly?¡±


    He c*oc*ks his head to the right, leaning down to her in a taunt of his power. ¡°Is Tanya copying you? Or


    is it actually the other way around?¡±


    Lily is obviously flustered by Marco¡¯s presence and delivery. But I can¡¯t help but be touched by the fact


    that he believes me.


    The next day, Marco and I return to my hometown, the ckhide Pack. And it feels so strange to return


    to the ce I grew up after all this time. The ce hasn¡¯t changed, but I have. And I wonder who I


    would¡¯ve been if Marco never found me. But besides this, there¡¯s an important reason why I¡¯m here,


    and what I¡¯m after, is possibly the one thing that can protect my career.


    For every perfume I created, I wrote a manuscript, detailing the design. Each dated ordingly. They


    were all safely ced in a room not far from Malik¡¯s perfume shop. He had noticed back then how so


    engrossed and obsessed I was with perfumery. So he offered me a room where I could practice and


    keep my tools and manuscripts safe.


    Marco and I arrive there in no time. And he waits outside whilst I go in to get them. The room itself


    holds many memories, and is the ce I escaped too when my family abuse got too much to bear.


    Perfumery was my freedom, it is my freedom now more than ever. In a desperate search, I look


    everywhere, but I¡¯m able to find all my manuscripts except the ones that Lily¡¯s used of me copying.


    I think back to who has the keys to my room, and other than Malik, Brandon my former boyfriend, was


    the only other person I shared this sacred ce with. Just then, my heart plummets with dread. I hear a


    noise of ¡®click¡¯ and turn to face Brandon who stares at me with hunger and desire in his eyes as he


    holds my manuscripts in his hand.

 Chapter 40

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 40


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 40 Brandon Stole My Designs


    Brandon¡¯s POV:


    1 hour ago:


    God I needed this¡­


    Title of the document


    My hand was slung round Alina¡¯s dainty little waist, slipping my finger through the belt loop on her


    jeans. I pulled her tighter against me, hearing her m*oa*n as the bottom half of me pressed against her,


    whilst my lips meshed against hers. But just as she began to undo the buttons of my shirt, my phone


    sted its ringtone.


    I groaned. I pulled away to lounge back against the couch. She rushed to fix her disheveled hair as I


    picked up the phone. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what. You owe me a favor.¡±


    I grinned when I heard Lily¡¯s irritated voice over the phone. It had been a while since she contacted me.


    Thest time was when she was furious at the fact that I had let Tanya find a way to leave the


    ckhide Pack. Even though I faked being her boyfriend and stole her perfume designs. To Lily it


    hadn¡¯t been good enough, that, and well, Tanya marrying Prince Marco was a hrious, but also


    problematic turnaround of events.


    In all honesty, I didn¡¯t really care. I was an Alpha werewolf, and I had Alina. Course, Lily did always


    offer easy money. ¡°Is the pay good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take what I give you, on the fact that you don¡¯t mess this up again,¡± I rolled my eyes as she went


    on about how I failed thest time.


    But eventually I responded. ¡°Fine. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve used Tanya of copying my perfume designs. I need you to go steal her manuscripts so that she


    has no way of proving her innocence. Get this done and I¡¯ll pay you good. Brandon, you must do it


    sessfully. She can¡¯t get away with this. I will not have an omega beat me at my own damn game.¡±


    Even though Lily tried to mask her desperation through her snide remarks, I sensed the urgency of the


    issue. I almost felt a tad sorry for her. ¡°Aw, you poor thing,¡± I said mockingly, enjoying her annoying


    huffs that I could hear over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it darling. I¡¯ll get those manuscripts. Tanya


    will never find them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up,¡± before I could cheekily respond, Lily hung up the phone, and all I could do was


    shrug. I kissed Alina onest time, before telling her I¡¯d be back to continue our little sessionter.


    Knowing exactly where Tanya had kept her manuscripts, I headed to the building and into her now


    abandoned room. In no time, I found the ones I was looking for, and I turned to leave, only to suddenly


    heard movement from down the hall.


    I rushed into one of the dark corners of the room. Standing very still, I watched as suddenly Tanya


    entered through the doorway. I licked my lips in desperate need as my eyes slipped down her slender


    figure. When seeing her again, something within me awakened. And after being suppressed for so


    long, I finally let loose my desires in a sudden wave that overtook me.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    At present: 00:30


    Brandon steps towards me in a slow and deliberate manner, taunting me with a grin. Something in me


    senses the danger he poses towards me, and something in his expression suggests he isn¡¯t interested


    in chatting. ¡°Brandon, please¡­ don¡¯t.¡±


    Brandon has no intention of listening to me. I¡¯m not given the chance to scream as he lunges at me.


    He¡¯s too quick and slips a piece of tuff fabric into my mouth and ties it behind my head, gagging me


    and preventing me from making any noises, 1


    My breathing elerates as I¡¯m fearful for my life. I¡¯m only an omega without a wolf and am no match


    for Brandon who¡¯s an immensely powerful alpha. And so there¡¯s nothing I can do but watch the lust that


    seeps into his hungry gaze that slips down my body. A wolfish grin settles on his expression that


    invokes terror within me.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can barely fight off his hands, and before I know it, I feel air breeze over parts of my skin as he


    suddenly rips open my dress and tears my body free. I¡¯m frozen in terror as his hands run down my


    body, he¡¯s rough with me as he caresses my body savagely in a manner that¡¯s both sensual and


    immoral.


    I whimper, wriggling like a terrifiedmb fearing ughter. But Brandon ignores my pleas, he nestles


    his head into the crook of my neck, kissing and nibbling greedily at my flesh, threateningly to drop his


    head lower and lower. I feel his hot breath against my sensitive skin, as his breathinges out in


    uneven m*oa*ns of desire, that ignite sparks of difort and pain throughout my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak Tanya,¡± he says, sounding pleased that he has me to himself. ¡°But I won¡¯t deny your


    beauty,¡± he says while licking his licks like a predator ready to devour his prey. ¡°You got away from me


    last time¡­ I think it¡¯s only fitting you make up for leaving me alone with my desires and forcing me to


    suppress my need for you.¡±


    As I struggle to keep Brandon from taking this any further, I hear Marco at the door. Knocking


    repeatedly and calling out to me, clearly sensing that something is wrong as I¡¯ve been in the room for a


    while now.


    But my attention is once again pulled away as Brandon bes rougher with his attempts. His hands


    gripping me in ces they don¡¯t belong, I can only yelp in muffled fragments with the rope in my mouth


    as I feel my skin being pulled and pinched in ways that I know will leave bruising. He presses against


    me harshly, ensuring there¡¯s barely any space between our bodies, leaving little room for me to


    breathe.


    I then hear a deep aggravated snarle from his throat as my ne gets in the way, stopping him


    from kissing the rest of my neck with his lips. Without warning, he snatches it, snapping its chain and


    flings it across the room in a ravenous disy.


    But just as he does so, I suddenly feel an overwhelming amount of power surge through me. Almost


    unconsciously, I channel that energy to protect myself. mming my hands against Brandon which


    violently thrusts him away from me, bashing his back against the wall. 0


    I quickly undo the gag.


    ¡°Marco! Help me! Quick!¡±


    Aware the door is locked, my husband kicks it down with unquestionable ease, eyes zing with


    readiness to defend me. But before he can attack, Brandon rushes to grab me, throwing me into


    Marco¡¯s arms as a form of distraction, before fleeing out of the room in a blur. ¡°No! My manuscripts,¡± I


    fumble to stand, desperately wanting to go after him, but also terrified and weak from what I¡¯ve just


    experienced.


    Marco pulls me back, holding me tightly against him. ¡°I ¨C I let him get away. It¡¯s my fault. I let him


    escape with the proof I need.¡±


    In sadness, I slip away from Marco¡¯s hold, stepping over to pick up my ne. I ce it gently round


    my neck, once again feeling a strange rush of energy in my body. Yet still unable to identify what¡¯s


    happening to me.


    I don¡¯t question it more as Marco draws my attention back to him. ¡°Your safety is of utmost importance


    to me Tanya. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find your manuscripts. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I promise.¡±


    The deadlinees upon me quicker than I hoped for. And once again I and Lily face each other in


    front of everyone as we await trial. My efforts have been a disaster, and now there is no substantial


    way to prove my innocence to everyone. The manuscripts that Brandon stole are the only possible way


    of setting me free.


    Even though I¡¯m aware of Lily and Brandon¡¯s entanglement that leads to my demise, I lose all sense of


    hope, and I nervously pick at the skin of my finger in growing anxiousness. I watch as Lily¡¯s smile


    broadens by the minute, and the judges seem ready to convict me as guilty of stealing Lily¡¯s perfume


    creations.


    However, just when I think it¡¯s all over. Marco suddenly bursts into the courtroom. My eyes grow wide


    as the crowd instinctually clears a path as my husband storms towards the end of the room. In his


    hands he carries papers that he ms down hard on the judges¡¯ table, dering loudly.


    ¡°Tanya is the true creator of the perfumes¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 41


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 41 Then Just Fall In Love With Me


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Iter find out from Marco that although Brandon had escaped, his trail couldn¡¯t escape the nose of a


    powerful Lycan. Marco had expertly tracked him down using his sharp wolfish sense, and


    reconnaissance experience to follow Brandon¡¯s bodily odors to his position.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon had been on the phone to Lily, confirming he had been able to steal my manuscripts


    sessfully. Of course, Brandon didn¡¯t sense the presence of the Lycan Prince, who in swiftness


    grabbed my manuscripts and bludgeoned him into unconsciousness. Marco tied him up in a remote


    area of town within the confines of an abandoned house so that Brandon couldn¡¯t call Lily to update her


    on the turn of events.


    Title of the document


    However, right now, I¡¯m squirming in my seat with both hope and unease as Marco presents the


    evidence to the inquisitor. The man takes a cold hard look at my papers, silently flipping through the


    pages as the room holds its silence.


    Finally, the inquisitor¡¯s voice cuts through the tension and stillness of the courtroom. ¡°Tanya¡¯s


    manuscripts are indeed dated prior to Lily¡¯s creations.¡±


    A loud rush of hushed voices fills the room, surprise, and dismay articted in their tones and


    expressions of bewilderment. The inquisitor ignores themotion and continues speaking. ¡°I


    therefore believe that it was actually Lily who copied Tanya¡¯s creations, rather than the other way


    around. Hence, Tanya should be honored with first ce in thepet*ition, and Lily should be


    completely s*tri*pped of all her previous championships for her copied creations.¡±


    The room now erupts into an explosion of disorder and disarray. I sitpletely frozen, reflecting the


    disbelief expressed by the crowd. I can¡¯t fathom that I¡¯ve not only won the trial, but I¡¯ve been awarded


    back my perfumery championship, despite Lily¡¯s attempts to dismantle my livelihood.


    With her in mind, my gaze flickers towards her. Something unsettles me to see Lily¡¯s fists clenched with


    rage, fingers pinching the depths of her palms as her chest rises and falls erratically. But in all honesty,


    it seems only fitting that Marco, her fated mate, and now ex, has been able to skillfully dismantle her


    tower of lies.


    I¡¯m so focused on the sess of the evening, and the relief I feel for finally being freed from


    usation, that I and everyone else in the room, don¡¯t notice the slow rise of the full moon. It now


    perfectly sits high in the midnight sky, its beaming light glitters through the windows, and casts itself


    down on my husband, to which I then realize our mistake.


    Almost in slow motion, I watch as Marco stumbles in ce, swaying ufortably as he braces


    against one of the pirs. He grunts first, his fingers and hands shaking and cramping before a


    menacing growl cascades from beyond now sharp canine teeth.


    Everyone erupts into a panicked frenzy, and they all back away from Marco¡¯s immediate surroundings.


    I instead rush towards him, pushing and shoving through the bodies in absolute haste. Desperate to be


    at his side.


    He¡¯s still human¡­ He¡¯s still human. There¡¯s still time.


    Another terrifying roar causes someone to scream, and others to move further away. But I finally reach


    him and am met with a threatening disy. Whilst using the pir to hold himself, he¡¯s pressed his


    fingernails into the stone, human hands with pointed nails scratching against the stone as he fights with


    himself. He snaps his head up to me, eyes glowing their unfamiliar shade of burgundy, and he


    momentarily bares his teeth, not yet recognizing me.


    ¡°Marco, it¡¯s Tanya. Please. Let me help you.¡±


    Just at this critical moment, a sh of light suddenlyes from his pocket, which seems to have


    eased his pain, and then he looks at me.


    My fear subsides as I see the recognition in his eyes, but I wonder what that sh of light is. His heavy


    bestial breathing filters through his voice, ¡°My pocket. Get it out of my pocket. Now.¡±


    I don¡¯t question his demand. I try not to hesitate as I inch closer and put my hand into the pocket of his


    ck pants, feeling in the dark. Finally, my fingers wrap round a small vial, which I pull out, revealing


    the perfume I gave to him for his birthday.


    I don¡¯t need to ask for what to do next. I unscrew the cap and hold it beneath his nose, trying to stay


    close and hold it steady as he struggles to fight off his Lycan form through harsh jerks. But eventually, I


    hear him breathe in the sweet soft aroma ofvender. The clear bottle suddenly shes with a blinding


    bright again for all but a second, before fading away to reveal Marco¡¯s eyes of oceanic blue.


    His breathing looses its guttural undertone by each pace, and slowly he loosens his grip on the pir,


    unhooking his fingers from it, making me sigh in utter relief.


    I can also hear gasps from the crowd behind us as they too see what I see. Marco recovers his human


    senses, and the curse¡¯s effects somehow vanish even as the full moon still lights the way from up


    above.


    By now, I hear footsteps from behind me, and I slip the bottle into Marco¡¯s fingers while I turn to face


    them. It¡¯s King Joseph, despite my frazzled state, innate submission to the Lycan Kingpels me to


    courtesy before him, before stepping aside so the King can tend to Marco as he pleases.


    ¡°Marco, going out under the moon will risk the onset of the curse once more. Stay with Tanya in the


    pce, just for tonight,¡± the King doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s leaving any room for Marco to object, and my


    husband nods his head, still slightly weak from fighting off the transformation. ¡°Fine. If it means


    preventing myself from hurting anyone, but I want to have a room to myself, with a lock. Tanya is to be


    kept safe and away from me,¡± they both for once, seem to agree to this. And that night, I¡¯m left with a


    bed to myself as Marco locks himself away.


    The next morning, we decide to stay for breakfast. A gorgeous disy is set up on a long and elegant


    ss table. I situate myself beside Marco, opposite the King, Queen and Eric as we begin to feast on


    fine delicacies fit for royalty.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t shift. Nor did I lose my mind to the Lycanst night. I waspletely conscious,¡± says Marco.


    My surprise mirrors that of the King, who looks overjoyed with the prospect that Marco¡¯s curse didn¡¯t


    returnst night. There is no guarantee that Marco¡¯s curse has been cured, but there is definitely


    unspoken hope in the air around us for what the future can hold.


    However, when I look to see Eric¡¯s reaction, I¡¯m unsure of what to make of his expression. He


    maintains his decency with regards to the news, but somehow, there¡¯s an unreadable emotion in his


    eyes that I can¡¯t quite decern, 1


    I¡¯m distracted from this thought however as Marco turns to speak to me. ¡°It must¡¯ve been the perfume


    you gave me. Not only does it help me sleep better, but it also keeps me mentally aware and awake


    during the full moon.¡±


    His words are all but statements and I can¡¯t help but blush in reaction. Although I¡¯m not entirely


    confident it has been my perfume that allowed him to stay awake, the fact that I might¡¯ve helped him


    lifts my spirits.


    Course, reality eventually sets in. My love for Marco is growing stronger and stronger by the day, and


    he treats me with more care and with a dutiful showcase of loyalty and faith. I can¡¯t help but worry that


    there wille a point when I can no longer hide my desire for him.


    I have to acknowledge and remember that our marriage isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s only a contract that legally binds


    us throughw, not through love. I decide I need to go see the Messenger Mage for help again.


    Later that evening I make my way to the Moon Goddess Temple, noticing how the streetlights nearby


    have been repaired. They glow a soft distance yellow, illuminating me and the street below. I can¡¯t help


    but wonder howe, since it hasn¡¯t been done for years.


    Nevertheless, I make my way into the Temple, and into the small room. So use to our regr meetings


    I begin talking with ease about what¡¯s bothering me.


    ¡°I¡¯m falling deeply in love with Marco by the day. I¡¯m trying so hard not to, I¡¯m trying so hard to hide it


    too. But he fills me to the brim with emotion, and I¡¯m so afraid that it¡¯s going spill out,¡± I know the


    Messenger Mage is there, but I a*s*sume her silence is her urging me to continue. ¡°It¡¯s itching away at


    me Moon Goddess. I stress every night that I¡¯ll fail to hide it from him. I need to stop somehow.¡±


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you just allow yourself to fall in love with him?¡± she asks.


    I hesitate at first, since the truth is incredibly painful. But I finally exin. ¡°Because Marco told me when


    this all started, that he could give me everything I needed once we were married. Safety, health,


    protection, and more. But the only thing he couldn¡¯t give me was love¡­¡± Before I can say anymore, I


    see movement from behind the veil. I¡¯m too stunned to speak as Marco steps out from behind it, eyes


    holding me still with their hypnotic vibrancy as he speaks.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll forever regret saying those words.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 42


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 42 One Night


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m a little stunned to speak upon realizing that the Messenger Mage who has been listening to me, has


    been Marco all along.


    ¡®But- but how,¡± I stutter.


    Title of the document


    And although it is Marco who replies back to me, it¡¯s the voice of the Messenger Mage that I hear as it


    flows past his lips. ¡°Greetings Tanya! It¡¯s incredibly lovely to finally meet you from beyond the veil!¡± I


    blink in surprise, the tone and mannerisms, not at all a reflection of Marco¡¯s nature.


    He seems to notice this. ¡°Oh so sorry! I should¡¯ve introduced myself first, I¡¯m Marco¡¯s wolf,¡± Marco


    starts to cough and cannot help but roll his eyes, seemingly speechless at his wolf¡¯s mannerisms. Then


    a different male voice exits his vocal chords. ¡°I¡¯m Manuel,¡± the voice sounds rich and smooth, matching


    the polite greeting he offers me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Manuel,¡± and while I am delighted to meet him, I finally realize he has been


    pretending to be the Messenger Mage. My eyes grow wide, as a rosy, red shade of embarra*s*sment


    flushes my cheeks.


    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ve both known my secrets all along?¡± Marco nods.


    ¡°About our first night together?¡± He nods.


    ¡°Your birthday?¡± He nods again.


    ¡°Did you also enf*orc*e the fixture of the streetlights outside too?¡± He nods once more.


    Oh goodness¡­ he¡¯s been here every time¡­


    But before I can find the will to apologize for all my chaotic thoughts and doubtful worries, Marco steps


    towards me. He silences my stuttering with his piercing gaze, and I almost lose my breath as I look up


    at him.


    ¡°Truthfully. I don¡¯t fall for people easily,¡± now it is fully Marco speaking, as he gently ces a hand on


    my arm, pulling me closer with a fierce tug. ¡°The more time we spent together, the more I got to see


    that your heart is truly pure. Your kindness, your honesty. I¡¯m surrounded by people who are riddled


    with anger and savagery,¡± he says.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the one person in my life that shows me true genuine love and loyalty. Not for money, or for


    power, or my fame. Just simply because you care for me. And I¡¯ve fallen deeply in love with you


    because of this.¡± Even while confessing his love to me, Marco¡¯s tone maintains its strength, filled with


    conviction and certainty. He¡¯s made his decision, and whereas before I never knew what to think, right


    now, I don¡¯t doubt a single word that leaves his lips. There¡¯s a silence that hangs in the air between us,


    still in utter disbelief. But I finally gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Well, you already know how I feel about u¡­¡± I whisper shyly.


    I watch as the corner of his lips tug upwards into a yful smile. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need permission to do


    this.¡±


    Other than his words, he gives little warning as he pulls me in close, suddenly capturing me into a


    passionate kiss.


    I don¡¯t remember getting home. Much of the walk back has been a blur. I now stand in our doorway, a


    nervousness bubbling within, while a deep urge to kiss Marco again rushes upon me. Almost as if


    reading my thoughts, Marco ces a hand against my back, guiding me both gently and a*s*sertively


    into his room.


    I don¡¯t turn around upon hearing the door click shut. I sense him quietlye up behind me, his slow


    shallow breaths indicating he¡¯s inches away from my neck. I can tell his waiting, calmly reading my


    bodynguage, despite his ability to always take what¡¯s his. He¡¯s waiting for my permission.


    I smile, my hand pulls back, searching the air behind it for his. Finally, his hand intertwines with mine,


    and I gracefully move it over and onto my shoulder, and press back into him. Marco hums in approval,


    and goes ahead, cing soft sensual kisses behind my ear, and trailing down my nape and to my cor


    bone. So delicate, yet they spark fires beneath my skin in the ces his lips have been.


    While he does this, I roll my shoulders, allowing the tension of today¡¯s events to roll off my back,


    leaning my neck as his subtle kisses grow longer and more intense. Soon I feel his fingers ying with


    the hem of my shirt. I follow his needs with ease, reaching down to pull at it. Marco helps me get the


    fabric over my head, and in the process turns me round to face him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he whispers.


    Making me smile as I lean in for another kiss, his fingers


    rest just underneath my chin, holding my head up to counteract our height differences. I¡¯m


    understandably desperate to unveil the skin beneath his shirt. But before I can, Marco taps my needy


    hands away with a chuckle. ¡°Not yet. You wait.¡±


    And before I can plead, I lose his lips again as they scour my chest. Now dangerously close to my


    cleavage. This time he doesn¡¯t ask, and I don¡¯t need him too. He easily unsps the buckle of my bra,


    and I let it drop to the floor. He observes me for a minute, and although a sense of shyness looms


    beneath, I can¡¯t help but see only admiration in his gaze.


    Finding myself so in tune with his movements, I don¡¯t hesitate to wrap my arms round him, my legs


    trusting the strength of his arms as he carries me to the bed, setting me down on the edge, so I¡¯m


    positioned closer to him that my stature wouldn¡¯t allow.


    Hands resting on my hips, Marco leans down to press soft kisses on my exposed mounds. They¡¯re of


    average size, proportioned to my smaller body. But Marco finds no trouble indulging in what they had to


    offer. I somewhat knew of the enjoyment they gave him, what I didn¡¯t expect was the sensual tion


    that his nibbling would offer me.


    I gasp as I¡¯m swept under in a wave of bliss, unintentionally running my fingers through his velvety


    blonde locks, ying with his glossy curls, ever so gently tugging so his mouth is plush against my


    chest. My head feels heavy from the pleasant stimtion, and he senses my drowsiness as my body


    slopes further forwards.


    ¡°Lean back baby.¡±


    I oblige to hismand and the tender f*orc*e of his palm that pushes my stomach, so I rest on my


    back, melting into the soft quilt beneath me. He doesn¡¯t follow me. Instead, I feel his hands slip down to


    my skirt, undoing the zipper, and peeling it away so my legsy bare.


    He¡¯s not so slow about my p*an*tie*s. Hastier with unveiling my trimmed flower beneath, he eagerly


    licks away at the mess he¡¯s already caused from his touch alone. My breath hitches as his tongue


    skillfully swipes at the most sensitive of areas. Maintaining a slow but consistent rhythm that has me


    arching my back from the pulsating passion growing within me.


    But before I can lose myselfpletely, he pulls away. I sit up in mild confusion as he steps back. The


    dim lighting casts him as a towering shadow above me. Dauntingly gorgeous in his build, I find myself


    dazed by his figure.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very patient, haven¡¯t you?¡± he says in a teasing tone.


    I quickly nod, well aware of what he was referring to. I watch in awe as Marco unveils the muscle


    beneath his shirt, I want to glide my hands down his chest, but I¡¯m just out of reach. Remaining dutifully


    on the couch as he unbuckles his belt, dropping both his pants and boxers in one go.


    My body knows what it wants, sending vibrations up my spine in disorderly signals of lust. Marco finally


    closes the distance, allowing me to return the favor. I embrace his impressive length, taking it into my


    mouth with slow gentle motions. My eyes flicker up innocently to his as I do this, loving the look I


    receive in return, enjoying the effect I have on him.


    I continue for a little longer, till I start to hear Marco¡¯s breath grow uneven and jagged. I sense he¡¯s no


    longer in


    the mood to talk. Only jerking his head with a zing look, suggesting I move back and onto the bed. I


    shimmy myself backwards till my head meets the pillow, propping myself to see Marco maneuver


    himself above me, caging me in with his muscr body and powerful aura.


    He uses his hand and elbow so as not to put pressure on my smaller frame. But there¡¯s a pause in his


    movements, he looks at me with a careful expression, his eyes speaking volumes that words don¡¯t


    need to exin. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I whisper.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His lips are at my mercy as I take hold of them with my own, easing the initial difort as he slowly


    slides into me, proceeding with immense caution. I nod my head to rea*s*sure him, allowing him to


    proceed as he begins with a slow and steady motion.


    We eventually grow more and morefortable. My hunger for both his mouth and manhood


    esctes. I kiss him deeper and for longer, my hand sping round his neck to pull him in closer,


    intentionally urging him to go faster.


    Our bodies mesh into one solid frame as Marco thrusts. My m*oa*ns ultimately be louder as my


    sensations mount in tangent with his. We breathe the same air through every kiss, and as Marco starts


    to elerate, our hearts pound in union.


    The finality nears, my back arches as Marco jolts into me onest time. Waves upon waves of bliss


    ripple through my system as I cry out in pleasure. Marco too, releases a masculine m*oa*n as he


    reaches climax with me. I¡¯m swept away in the tion, intertwined in his embrace as the darkness


    invades my delighted senses.

 Chapter 43

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 43


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 43 Mark


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    My eyelids softly flutter open, the blurriness of my vision slowly fading as I grow conscious of my


    surroundings and my body awakens. But I¡¯m too groggy to do nothing by lying in bed. The soft pillow


    beneath my head urges me to sink into its depth and rest my eyes some more, but I can¡¯t.


    Not when I can feel a warm muscr handying limp upon my waist, not when I can feel his gentle


    breaths against my skin as he lies asleep beside me. Not when the slight breeze tickles my cold but


    completely bare skin beneath the quilt. Not when I¡¯m so sore in all the right ces.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Title of the document


    I smile. My current situation has me filled with nostalgia, identifying the parallels between this very


    moment and the morning of my very first one-night stand with Marco. Where somehow, by fate, or


    mischievous methods of the universe, our paths have crossed in such a silly way. Only for now to be


    awaking from our night in bed together that has been done not strictly out of lust, but through true


    romantic desire and love.


    He loves me.


    I still couldn¡¯t fathom the feeling, couldn¡¯t fathom that I would from now on wake up every morning and


    remember the fact that the man beside me loves me with all his heart. Gone is my fear of dying alone.


    Gone are my doubts for my future. Gone is the depressive need to end my previously miserable


    existence. This man has saved a life. My life. He¡¯s given me a job, a future child, and now, his heart.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the yful t*itter from leaving my lips as he reveals that he¡¯s awake. His voice


    beckons me to look over and soak in the beauty of his features that still look half-asleep. I¡¯m also very


    aware as the hand on my waist begins to move, his fingers drawing delicate circles with gentle strokes,


    slowly rousing the butterflies within my stomach.


    I see the way he watches me, as a hint of curiosity hides behind his naturallyposed and apathic


    expression. I don¡¯t know if the morning after is what¡¯s making me feel a tad bit more confident in


    myself, or it is just my hormonal attraction to him that is instigating my yfulness.


    ¡°Nothing important.¡±


    I do poorly to hide my lie, as I can¡¯t help but smirk at him. Course, as I expect, Marco easily maintains


    his calm, yet the movement of his hand seems to mean something else. It stops mid-way down my


    thigh, continuously brushing lightly against my skin.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± I bat my eyes at him innocently, as I still don¡¯t ry the information he desires. Again, his


    face gives nothing away, but his hand sharply dips down the inside of my thigh, just low enough to


    brush the first strands of hair surrounding my delicates. I can do little to subdue my reaction, as my


    mouth utches for a deep intake of air before I bite down on my bottom lip.


    I can at least tell he¡¯s enjoying slowly fracturing my defenses. However, I notice something stirs in the


    depths of his eyes that suggest he¡¯s ready to up the ante of this harmless game we¡¯re ying.


    ¡°You have three seconds to tell me.¡±


    My breathing abruptly stops upon hearing his statement, my brain divulging into a million possibilities of


    what he¡¯s about to do next.


    ¡°One,¡± he raises a brow as I mp my mouth in protest. ¡°Two¡­,¡± his hand retreats from its position,


    and I find myself sighing in relief. Only to gape as he brings it up from under the covers, staring directly


    into my eyes as he nonchntly inserts two fingers into his mouth, sucking on them deliberately. They


    leave his lips with a pop and go back to rest exactly where they have been on my body.


    Oh god, what have I done?


    ¡°Three,¡± I have no room to surrender as Marco leans over to get a better angle. There is no subtleness


    this time, he suddenly slips two fingers down below, thrusting my insides with unexinable f*orc*e and


    precision.


    I break out in stuttering gasps, and my whimpers are loud and erratic while he shows no sign of


    slowing. The palm of his hand smacks against my flower¡¯s outer lips, while his fingers vigorously rub


    the small bump inside of me that alters the frequency of my pleasure. I¡¯m drowning in pure ecstasy with


    little room to breathe as Marco pumps me towards climax.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re almost there. Cum for me princess.¡±


    My repeated use of the ¡®yes¡¯ escapes me without my permission, wanting, needing, to do as he¡¯s


    asked. I beg for his continuous rhythm and perfect speed before I lose all sense of control over my


    body. I burst with gratification as my thighs clench down on his fingers, I shake and spasm in bliss,


    unable to stop my eyes rolling back from the thrill.


    I¡¯m like this for what feels like forever before I finallye down from my high. My chest rises and falls


    to exhale heavy breaths as I¡¯m eventually able to make proper eye contact with him again. He¡¯s


    watching me. Predatory lust seeps from his gaze that leans over me. And while I¡¯m ted from the


    sensations sizzling within, I can¡¯t help but shiver as one corner of his lips pulls upward in a small yet


    visible sly smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re not done. I want you on your elbows and knees.¡± He gives me time to move whilst he throws


    back the duvet that previously covered us. Although clearly dominant, he¡¯s still thoughtfully aware of


    the soreness of my body, and helps me to roll over onto my stomach, kissing my body gingerly as he


    does so. He sets a pillow beneath to rest my elbows, while I obediently lift my bum. Dark sable strands


    of my hair cascade round my face, limiting my vision. But I can feel his hands hold me at the hips as he


    aligns himself. He leans forward, kissing the lines of my back with sensual grace as he slowly inserts


    his length into me, whispering sweet nothings in response to my soft m*oa*ns.


    Marco starts slow, even with my slickness, he still lets me growfortable with his size. Nevertheless,


    it feels good, and I start to feel myself pushing back into his manhood, enjoying the sliding motion that


    sends pleasurable vibrations through me. ¡°Faster,¡± I say breathlessly. But there¡¯s no change to his


    pace. ¡°Please Marco¡­ Go faster.¡±


    Finally, the grip he has on my hips tighten, he pulls me back and sends his hips forward with quicker


    movements. Soon the bed is rocking in union to ourbined f*orc*e. Marco starts to pound faster,


    grunting with every strike, his thighs pping against my bare flesh with loud ps.


    Soon my m*oa*ns escte into love making screams of delight, and I¡¯m begging for him not to stop. I


    can tell he loves this, cause while still pounding me hard, he leans over, wrapping a hand round my


    waist to pull himself closer, so his breathing tickles my ear. While his other hand has one of my


    b*reas*ts tightly in his grasp. ¡°I want to mark you Tanya,¡± he admits in a whisper. ¡°Do it Marco. Do it


    please. Mark me as yours,¡± I say in a m*oa*n, giving him consent and expressing my desire to be his.


    I tilt my head to the side, willingly exposing my jugr to the Lycan. He takes this as a gesture of my


    submission to him and moves forward. Suddenly, an explosion erupts from the depths of my c*ore as


    Marco sensually bites down on my neck, canine fangs sinking down into my flesh as we both reach full


    climax. I scream out his name as he jolts his firm throbbing length into me a couple more times, as his


    jaws remain mped on my throat.


    Eventually, we both sumb to the exhaustion. He unhooks his canines from my skin, and I crumble


    into the bed beneath us. Marco falls at my side, even with his uneven breaths, there¡¯s no falter to his


    movements. He protectively spoons me from behind, wrapping his arm around my waist to pull me into


    the safety of his embrace. Slowly and softly Marco begins to affectionately lick away the blood from my


    wound, gently revealing his mark that I¡¯m so proud to behold.

 Chapter 44

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 44


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 44 Leave My Son


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Later that day, I get a call from the pce. One of the messengers says the King would like to meet


    with me. Although I¡¯m a little unnerved by the proposal, I still say I¡¯ll be there soon, and hang up and


    get dressed.


    Marco drops me off, and I walk nervously into the pce, and into one of the rooms where the King is


    waiting for me. ¡°Your highness,¡± I curtsey before the King. He sitsfortably in one of the chairs, a


    ss of whiskey in hand.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Wee Tanya, please have a seat.¡±


    I sit down on the chair opposite him, cing my hands on myps to stop their nervous twitching whilst


    under the cid gaze of the King. ¡°The reason I¡¯ve asked you toe, is because I have an offer that


    I¡¯d like you to consider.¡±


    I can¡¯t get a read on his expression, nor think of anything that would warrant the King to be upset with


    me. ¡°An offer Sir?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Yes, as you¡¯ve witnessed, Marco¡¯s curse appears to have been lifted, or at least been


    subdued. With this being the case, I would like to pass on the throne to him due to his superior power.¡±


    I nod my head in understanding, although I wonder what this happens to do with me. Till I realize, if


    Marco bes King, I¡¯ll be Queen¡­


    The King¡¯s judgmental voice infiltrates my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you arge sum of money, more


    than you or the little pack youe from could ever imagine. You could do whatever you like with it.


    Build your own perfume store for all I care. So long¡­ as you divorce Marco and leave his life for good.¡±


    My heart indivertibly sinks upon hearing the King¡¯s request. How could I not see thising? Not only


    am I the daughter of a surrogate, but I am a lowly omega, disowned by my Alpha father, and no wolf


    form or wolfish powers. I am a snowy whitemb, that stick out like a sore thumb, trying to fit in with


    predatory carnivores. I have no ce among them, and the King knows this.


    I can see him studying my expression whilst I battle with my thoughts. But even if I am an outcast,


    Marco is the love of my life. Losing him would shatter my world and my heart. And now that I know the


    way he feels for me, I would not shamelessly dare to sever the tie between us for money. Love has no


    price. And even though I fear the King¡¯s reaction, I must refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your Highness. But I can¡¯t agree to that,¡± he tries to maintain his cold hard expression, but I


    notice the flicker of irritation in his eyes as I continue. ¡°You could offer me all the money in the world,


    and yet I¡¯d still refuse. I love Marco. And my loyalty lies with him. I will remain at his side as long as he


    needs me.¡±


    I ready myself to face King Joseph¡¯s wrath, but before he can respond, in walks my lover with a


    determined look in his eyes. Knowing I have seen his glory just this morning, I can¡¯t help but sweep my


    gaze down his muscr form, undressing him with my eyes in deep desire. I have to internally


    reprimand myself for doing so, realizing that I am still in a serious conversation with the King.


    But Marco seems to know this. Without the King seeing, Marco shes me a generous smile, as if he


    has heard my previous words, before swiveling his back to me to face his father.


    ¡°Marco¡­ this isn¡¯t a conversation that includes you-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking to my wife about our future together. This conversation definitely involves me,¡± Marco


    doesn¡¯t miss a beat as he retorts to his father¡¯s tant disregard. ¡°Tanya we¡¯re leaving,¡± I slowly rise


    from my seat, slightly hesitant as Marco adds. ¡°And don¡¯t ever interfere in my marriage again.¡±


    Marco¡¯s tone betrays no hint of warmth, it¡¯s bitter, andced with poisonous zeal. He doesn¡¯t even need


    to raise his voice to get his point across. But as a true testament to his pride, the King doesn¡¯t bother to


    acknowledge either of us.


    And so, I quietly follow behind Marco, with my own pride towards the strength of our love, growing by


    the day.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯ve lost everything to that gold digging peasant! It didn¡¯t matter that Tanya had been born with a


    gic talent for perfumery, I had worked just as hard to both execute and maintain my perfume


    making abilities so no one would suspect my foul y. I¡¯d be excruciatingly precise and careful with


    every action I made since I realized Tanya and I had been switched at birth. And I was not going to lose


    it all now because of her.


    She is somehow my evil twin, sent out to topple my wealth and nobility with nothing but her innocence


    and naivety. I am intelligent, follow my noble obligations, and is the perfect embodiment of a true Alpha


    Queen. I deserve this life, and I will fight to keep it.


    I pace the length of myvish room in an utter rage, trying to rack my brain for a way to earn back my


    reputation. More importantly, earn back my rightful ce beside Marco. He didn¡¯t know it yet. But he


    needed me¡­


    He needed me¡­


    Through my exasperated thought process, I suddenly recall a specific detail that I thought little of at the


    time. During thepet*ition, Tanya swirled droplets of her blood into her perfume, it must¡¯ve been


    how she was able to create perfumes with a special function. Moreover, it must¡¯ve been why Marco¡¯s


    curse was suppressed when he smelt her perfume.


    The gears in my head begin to turn. Long ago, I actually found information rting to Marco¡¯s curse. I


    knew that the key to curing the Lycan cursey in his fated mate¡¯s blood. On the contrary, blood that


    wasn¡¯t from his fated mate would only aggravate the symptoms. Course, by then I¡¯d already known I


    wasn¡¯t Marco¡¯s fated mate, so I kept the information to myself as to not to reveal the truth.


    But now¡­ the information gives me an advantage that I haven¡¯t thought about before. And my new


    n sets in motion as I rush out the door.


    I know he¡¯s still within the pce somewhere due to Tanya¡¯s meeting with the King. Before I go find


    him, I hastily grab a ss of water, before rushing off. He stands quietly in one of the rooms, looking at


    something on his phone. I approach him, baring a broad smile. ¡°Hello Marco.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t react to my presence. The sides of my lips dig deeper into my skin trying to maintain their


    formation. ¡°Marco, please, may I have a moment of your time?¡± ¡°Is it important? I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t


    want to speak with you unless it¡¯s truly necessary.¡±


    ¡°But it is. I want to apologize for framing and copying Tanya. It was an atrocious thing for me to do. And


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be apologizing to Tanya?¡± his tone is still t and unbothered, but I don¡¯t let it affect me,


    or disrupt me from what I¡¯m about to do.


    ¡°Yes, but I-¡± I pretend to trip over my legs, toppling the ss and spilling its liquid contents all over


    Marco¡¯s clothes. He tries to recoil, but it¡¯s toote, his clothes are nowpletely drenched and soggy.


    His re could¡¯ve murdered someone on the spot, but not me, I have a job to do to save my reputation.


    I squeal as if horrified by my actions. ¡°Oh goodness. I¡¯m so sorry Marco. How clumsy of me. Please, let


    me help you wipe your clothes.¡±


    I barely move an inch when Marco immediately backs away from me. Part of myself despises the fact


    that he doesn¡¯t want my hands on his body, but the other half acknowledges that this is for a greater


    cause. Soon I¡¯ll have him all to myself.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I can clean up by myself.¡± Despite his words, my eyes light up with a sense of victory as


    Marco shrugs off his w*et jacket, before departing the room. In haste I kneel down and fish through the


    pockets, quickly finding the vial of perfume Tanya made for him.


    I elongate my fangs, and prick my finger, before letting my blood drip into the liquid. I give the ss


    bottle a decent swirl tobine the solution, before returning it to Marco¡¯s coat pocket. Satisfied, I


    leave the jacket where it is and triumphantly return to my room.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Two days have passed since that conversation with King. Today, when I leave home and n to go


    shopping at the supermarket, I¡¯m suddenly surrounded by a group of people. But they¡¯re no strangers, I


    recognize the faces of my old pack, all looking at me with fear and despair in their eyes. Then, to my


    utter surprise, Iy eyes on my family members. My father, my stepmother Maya, and Alina. Even


    Bradon and Malik are there.


    But before I can question what the members of my old pack are doing here, I watch as my father steps


    out from the crowd.


    I always saw him as strong and majestic. However, I can¡¯t fathom to believe his next action as he


    suddenly kneels down in front of me.

 Chapter 45

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 45


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 45 Marco¡¯s Curse Attacks Him Again


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    What I learn from my family and old pack members is that the Lycan King has started imposing harsh


    sanctions on my pack. Using methods such as increasing taxes, restricting imports and exports, all to


    disce the economy and profits my pack earns to maintain afortable living for its residents.


    They have alle to the capital to find me after the King set an ultimatum. That if I¡¯m to divorce


    Marco, then he¡¯d undo all the restrictions and sanctions. Despite their cries, I find it all so difficult to


    process. My fingers wriggle nervously with the hem of my shirt in considerable difort.


    Title of the document


    I was a nobody before I married Marco, dered an abomination and a worthless lost caused that no


    one cared for. My father didn¡¯t see me as his daughter, and my stepsister pretended to care despite her


    betrayal by sleeping with my boyfriend.


    ¡°Please Tanya, the King¡¯s sanctions have left us in a deficit. In months¡¯ time, we will have no money,¡±


    says my father, showing more humility in this very moment than I have seen in years.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± my eyes well up with tears, barely able to articte my words as I wish to sink deeper


    and deeper into myself. I¡¯m finally receiving the love I have been pleading for, only to realize it¡¯s


    because my life affects there¡¯s, and it hurts to realize this. ¡°You wanted to sell me to a perverted old


    man! Why should I care?¡±


    My father is still kneeling at my feet as he says, ¡°Well then think of the rest of your pack. Not just us.


    Malik won¡¯t be able to run his store for much longer with all the sanctions.¡±


    My eyes flicker to see the man I previously worked for, one of the few whom treated me kindly. ¡°It¡¯s true


    Tanya, if the King continues with this n, I won¡¯t have the money to run my store, I¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡± 0


    My chest hurts, my heart throbbing with anguish to my terrible fate. I used to be insignificant. I have just


    finally established myself as a talented perfumer after ongoing rigorous setbacks caused by Lily, and


    Marco has devoted and expressed his true love for me.


    And now¡­ I have to choose to sacrifice all those things for the greater good. I know I couldn¡¯t selfishly


    watch my pack wither away into Poverty, but it means I have to give up everything I hold dear to me


    and return to a life I wish never to go back it.


    With a heavy heart ripping at the seams, I loose hold of my tears that spill from my eyes. Pushing past


    my pack, I rush home in despair, crying all the way there.


    I quickly swab away my tears upon returning to the house, pressing a cloth against my cheeks to wipe


    the w*etness away and hide my sadness before Marco can see it. He usually greets me right away


    when I enter the house, but thankfully today he doesn¡¯t, and I have time to look less of a mess.


    What alerts me though is ss thatys shattered beneath the kitchen table. I hesitantly move towards


    it, eyeing the spilt liquid and the splinters of ss that eerily spread across the wooden flooring. Almost


    as if someone had been setting it down on the table but somehow missed the edge, letting the object


    plummet straight down to the ground.


    While still in the midst of my thoughts, I hear the identifiable sound of arge object colliding with


    another in a loud thump. The noises that follow suit are erratic and change with each second. I take a


    careful step forward, the floorboards creaking loudly beneath me that only escte my confusion and


    rm. And just before I can react, a bestial roar rips its way through the air around me.


    Marco¡­


    Immediately I rush to our bedroom, mming the door open to see my husband writhing in


    indescribable pain. Although still human, he fails to see me as he fights with himself. Thrashing into the


    walls uncontrobly, tugging at his hair, scratching his sharpened nails down the length of his arms,


    and scraping the skin that covers his ribs. It¡¯s almost as if the Lycan within is trying to push its way out,


    putting pressure on all his body parts from within that meld in a reckoning f*orc*e that has Marco


    desperate for release.


    My body jolts in fright as Marco bashes a rage filled fist into the wall, denting the cement with his


    strength. His breathing harbors a monstrous undertone reminiscent of the beast. Without warning, his


    skull snaps to look in my direction, eyes dripping in a blood red that does not bear any resemnce to


    my lover.


    He stalks towards me in predatory pursuit, almost reaching me when the pain strikes him again. He


    screams, crumbling to the floor on all fours, looking up at me as I finally see a fragment of the Marco I


    know, his face staring at me in agony.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Desperate, I attempt to walk towards him.


    ¡°NO!¡± His shout has me stricken with terror.


    ¡°Tanya get out! Run! Lock the door!¡± his growl triggers the transformation, and I watch in horror as his


    body shifts and morphs uncontrobly. Bones crack and bend in all the wrong ces, skin stretches to


    amodate for the next form and transcends into a ckish hue that sprouts wolfish fur.


    Marco¡¯s legs elongate into stocky legs and ws, as his hands do too. His face reshapes, snout


    protruding through his skin into a menacing muzzle with a dangerous row of canine teeth, 1


    To save my own life, I pull myself out of my terrified trance, mming the door shut and locking it, able


    to still hear his monstrous thrashing and bashing from behind the door.


    I grab my phone, hands shaking vigorously as I have trouble trying to dial the number. Finally, I press


    call, Oliver immediately picking up the line. ¡°Oliver, you have to get here quick! It¡¯s Marco.¡± i


    I don¡¯t have to say anything else as he hangs up. A couple of minutester Oliver finds me sitting on


    the floor by the door, twitching with panic as I have sat listening to Marco¡¯s bestial growls as he paces


    the room. I¡¯m thankful as Oliver pulls me away, and we sit on the couch in an agonizing wait for Marco


    to return back to his human state.


    I barely sleep, Marco¡¯s transformationsting a day and a night as Oliver stays with me throughout the


    duration. Finally, when it thinks it¡¯s safe, we step into the trashed room. I find Marco slumped against


    one of the walls, and drenched in sweat, the silver line on his arm still visible, now even longer than


    before, as it stretches up to reach his bicep.


    The doctor arrives quickly, and it takes him one look to conclude that Marco¡¯s curse has be


    severe.


    Under the order of the King, we rush to the pce that evening so Marco can be under the watchful


    care of the best doctors in the capital¡­ but none of them can relieve the symptoms of his curse.


    The attacks be more frequent and unbearable to witness. My husband is ced in a sealed room


    so that he can be monitored as well as to protect himself and everyone else within the vicinity. I barely


    eat, barely sleep. I sit frozen by his door despite his pleading for me to leave and look after myself


    during the stages that he is human.


    I stay by his side, making sure I¡¯m awake whenever he is human so I can go in and see him. However,


    today, the doctores in with me, checking Marco¡¯s vitals before sighing in uncertainty at the silver


    vein that trails higher and higher. Marco still appears incredibly tired from the repeated transformations,


    so we step out of the room to let him rest.


    ¡°What is it, doctor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But if this line reaches his neck, Marco will probably die.¡± my face falls,pletely


    astonished, my heart crumbling from within as I hear the news. ¡°I¡¯ve exined this to Marco years ago.


    There¡¯s not much we can do.¡±


    Trying to maintain myposure, even if I¡¯m losing all ability to cope, I excuse myself from the doctor


    to go freshen up, feelingpletely numb and disconnected, unable to ept a life without Marco.


    However, as I make my way I¡¯m stopped by the presence of the King.


    ¡°I understand that you love him Tanya, but this is a matter of reputation and noble right. You¡¯re just not


    meant to be royalty, it would look ¡®wrong¡¯.¡± I don¡¯t have the strength to dispute with him. I hang my head


    with a tired gaze.


    He takes a moment, before saying, ¡°Also, Lily is his fated mate, and she has found a way to cure his


    curse, but it¡¯s under the conditions that you leave the capital and Marco forever.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 46


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 46 I Want Marco Alive


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I sit in one of the rooms, as I bury my head in my hands, my mind is filled with turmoil. How could this


    be? Why did things have to be so good, before being snatched away from me?


    Before I can sink further into a hole of my own misery, I hear the click ck of heels as someone walks


    into the room. Instantly I realize it¡¯s thest person I am interested in seeing. My eyes slowly lift up to


    cast upon Lily.


    Title of the document


    There¡¯s no longer a requirement for formalities between the two of us. We know where we both stand.


    And most important of all, she¡¯s won. Lily¡¯s won.


    Hence, I¡¯m not surprised as she gets straight to the point of the matter. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the ancient books.


    And I now know of a way to cure Marco of his curse and save his life,¡± part of me is relieved that Marco


    can be saved, but knowing what it¡¯s going to cost me is detrimental to my sanity.


    Lily continues to talk. ¡°The most important ingredient to the potion is the blood of Marco¡¯s fated mate. In


    fact, if he¡¯s exposed to any blood that isn¡¯t of his mate on a regr basis, it will only aggravate his


    curse.¡±


    My eyes widen upon hearing this. My drops of blood in the perfume that Marco uses to sleep must¡¯ve


    been increasing the fatality of his curse. Me. I was the one who brought this upon him. If it wasn¡¯t for


    me, Marco would¡¯ve been okay. Instead, he is now fighting for his life.


    Tears slip down my cheeks slowly and sadly, picking on the skin of my fingers in growing upset and


    self-me whilst Lily turns to me, her eyes showcasing true nobleposure, making me understand


    that I¡¯m staring into the eyes of the true future Queen of the Mador kingdom, the true fated mate of


    Marco. I can¡¯t look away as she nails the final nail into the coffin of my and Marco¡¯s love. ¡°I will save


    Marco. My only condition is that you leave Marco and the capital forever¡­ You are not to tell him the


    real reason why you¡¯re leaving. And if you really love him, Tanya, you¡¯ll do what¡¯s best for him, and the


    Kingdom.¡±


    I always knew life was unfair, but now more than ever I havee to realize that I am nothing but a


    side character in Marco¡¯s world. And that¡¯s the way it will be. ¡°You¡¯ll be saving Marco¡¯s life this way. It¡¯s


    for the best Tanya,¡± I¡¯m barely able to take in the rest of her words, stuck in a disheveled trance of my


    own misfortune.


    ¡°Here, drink some water, take some time to calm down and think about my proposal,¡± in a robotic


    motion I take the ss in my hands, but only after a second my hands register the scorching hot


    temperature of the cup. And in reaction to the burning sensation I drop it, letting it shatter suddenly


    across the floor.


    ¡°Oh god, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I drop to my knees instantly, hissing in pain as in my hurry to collect the ss I


    cut my fingers on one of the pieces, staining it with my blood. Lily doesn¡¯t seem bothered however,


    instead her eyes seem wide and almost satisfied with the predicament.


    ¡°Leave it, it¡¯s no bother at all. I¡¯ll clean it. Please, go tend to your wound.¡± She ushers me off almost in a


    hurry. I leave Lily. My legs just know where to go, easily maneuvering through the maze of the pce I


    find myself at Marco¡¯s door.


    When I¡¯m informed it¡¯s safe for me to see him, I carefully withdraw all my emotions that might allude to


    my true feelings, meticulously putting away my fears and devastation within my mind. I need to save


    his life for the pain I¡¯ve caused him. And if it means I have to leave him forever, then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.


    Quietly, I step through the door, shutting it behind me as I see that he¡¯s wide awake. His tired smile is


    only a small kindling me that¡¯s overshadowed by my anguish. But I maintain strength, making my


    way towards him, and sitting myself on the edge of his bed, just happy to finally be in his presence


    while he¡¯s conscious.


    It feels like we talk for hours. Like old friends catching up, speaking over trivial things, like if it would be


    nice to refurbish the house, what Marco would like me to cook him for dinner, whether I look better in


    the blue or green dress.


    All little things that allow us to bring a jovial air to the depressing situation we are in. With an unspoken


    rule to not speak about the true depth of our problems. And despite the pain in my heart, I¡¯m able to


    smile andugh throughout our conversations, truly at ease with the one I love like I should be.


    Marco rests his arm on my thigh, and it invites me to pull myself closer. He offers the nket and I


    choose to join him, cuddling beneath the fabric. In all honesty, I am desperate to let loose the


    bucketload of tears that put pressure upon my eyes. If only I can unleash everything, I harbor in my


    heart to him, knowing that somehow, he¡¯d make it all better.


    But I can¡¯t. Lily¡¯s conditions sit bitterly in the back of my mind, like a terrible monster ready to feast on


    my insides if I so much let a single word of the truth. So, I only grasp onto him tighter, as if my locked


    embrace would stop me from ever leaving.


    Finally, I decide that I want to make this my final memory. I want it protected, so it has a ce in my


    heart that can never be washed away by time or age. No matter what happens, I have this precious


    memory of him, and I want to make it special, so itsts forever.


    At that moment, my shyness and typical sense of nervousness are pushed aside for my desire to have


    him. With my head previously pressed into his chest, I pull back, lifting my head to his. I stare into his


    eyes, memorizing their captivating hue, fully determined to have them cast into the depths of my


    memory.


    And then I press my lips into his. I can sense his slight surprise, but he doesn¡¯t stop me, kissing me


    back with simr eagerness. Our kisses are slow and deliberate, fueled by hunger, but gentle in motion.


    I often forget to take a minute to breathe, desperate to have his lips on mine for as long as possible.


    Terrified that each time I pull away, it will be thest.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Recognizing Marco¡¯s exhaustion from his uncontroble transformation, I take initiative, lightly pushing


    his shoulder so his back is now fully pressed against the bed whilst I roll on top. So I¡¯m straddling his


    mid torso while I continue to kiss him.


    Given the freedom, I kiss every body part made avable by his bare chest. Almost like I¡¯m trying to


    kiss away his pain, as well as my own. His head tilts back attentively as I nt long kisses against his


    neck, gently sucking the skin that creates a reaction in Marco.


    Whilst doing this, I feel Marco¡¯s hands rub and stroke my back and lower body, consistently squeezing


    the skin every now and then in a sensual disy. But while his hands remain heavenly romantic in their


    maneuvers, I still think about how this would be thest time I¡¯d be touched by them. It would be the


    veryst time hands rummage through my body in ces so delicate and vulnerable.


    Because in truth. I couldn¡¯t see myself ever loving again. Marco is allowed to move on as he pleased.


    But I don¡¯t think I would ever get to the stage where I could be with someone other than the man


    beneath me.


    And it hurts. It pains my heart to an indiscernible degree. But as Iy kisses against the silver line that


    dangerously runs up his arm and taints his skin. I recognize that it¡¯s for the best. Marco deserves to


    live. He has given me life¡­ and now I am giving it back to him.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Through all the nights within my dedicated room, never have I awoken feeling so well rested. I recall


    last night, the feelings stirring warmth and light into my cold heart. And despite my predicament, never


    have I felt so at ease. Even if I am to die¡­ yes, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve thought about. It¡¯s the reality, I can¡¯t


    help but be almost logical in understanding my fate. I was cursed, and it¡¯s remarkable that I¡¯vested


    this long. But even if I am to die¡­ I would die knowing I¡¯ve found the love of my life, and created


    memories with her that willst a lifetime.


    I trust her to bring up future child with poise and strength, and I know she¡¯d tell them who I am. She¡¯d


    tell them all the things she loves about me even when I don¡¯t see it myself sometimes. And she¡¯d


    remind them that I love them and would always be there. In spirit.


    I sigh through my smile, turning over to face her¡­


    But my brows narrow when I find the space beside me empty, and confusion racks my brain with the


    growing uncertainty in my normally ruthless heart.

 Chapter 47

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 47


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 47 I Leave You For Money


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The car Lily has arranged to take me away feels like a portal. It is like I have been living in my own


    made-up fantasynd. Where I have been someone important, a princess, married to a prince. I have


    lost myself in this dream, that felt so real. And now¡­. I am being f*orc*ed to return to the real world, to


    a ce where I am nothing and no one.


    The car hasn¡¯t made it far till my eyes are f*orc*ed to flicker up to look into the rear-view mirror. I see


    the familiar figure of Marco, and he¡¯s running, chasing after me with all his heart. I think that he¡¯d


    eventually give up and let me go, but he doesn¡¯t. He just keeps running, and I can¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Stop. Stop the car.¡± The car screeches to a halt.


    ¡°Just give me a minute to sort this. I¡¯ll be back.¡± The driver simply nods his head before I exit the


    vehicle. As I walk towards Marco, I mentally prepare myself for what I¡¯m about to say. It has to be


    believable.


    ¡°Tanya, where are you going?¡± despite the calmness of his voice, I can sense the slight concern hidden


    beneath as he steps towards me. ¡°Has something happened, is there something urgent you need to


    attend to?¡± all are valid questions, as if I have just forgotten to tell him, as if I would be backter this


    evening and all would be right in the world. But that is far from the reality¡­


    My expression sharpens like never before, I huff, trying to sound irritated. ¡°Marco. Go back to the


    pce.¡± I clench my fists. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here. You can barely run without risking the curse


    overtaking you. You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°But where are you going?¡±


    It pains me to see the concern in his features, and his surprise as I remain cold and detached in my


    responses. If I let the pausest any longer, I fear I¡¯ll break, so I continue berating every ounce of his


    existence, even though it tremendously hurts every fiber of my being.


    ¡°Listen very clearly Marco. You¡¯re dying. You can barely look after yourself, let alone protect me. You¡¯ve


    lost all your strength,¡± I say, trying to sound as if I only wanted him for his strength and power. My lips


    dip harshly as I portray my fabricated disappointment in him. ¡°There¡¯s no benefit for me to stay. I don¡¯t


    want to be stuck here looking after you. So I¡¯m taking the money the King offered me. And I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    I watch the realization shine into his eyes as I say my peace, in response he shakes his head


    incredulously. ¡°No. You wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯d never do such a thing. That¡¯s not who you are Tanya.¡±


    Marco is right of course. I haven¡¯t even taken the money from the King when I chose to leave, it doesn¡¯t


    feel right. And my husband knows that. But I can¡¯t let him know the truth.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy looking after you? Your curse is a crippling disease. I¡¯d waste years of my life


    looking after you, before you¡¯d eventually die. What then have I lived for?¡± God it hurts everything


    within me to see his anguish as I express his weakness, but it is the only way I a*s*sume Marco would


    believe my actions, that I¡¯m not interested in staying with him through his suffering.


    ¡°But- but what about our child? Please, even if you don¡¯t love me. Stay for our future child, don¡¯t let


    them grow up without a father. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to ovee this curse.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen Marco so desperate, never seem so willing to drop his guard andy out his heart to


    anyone. The pleading in his voice is a knife to my heart as he holds my hand, trying to create some


    form of connection between us that I made him believe is lost. And I must continue making him believe


    it¡¯s lost, i


    It takes all my willpower to snatch my hand away from his hold in a ruthless disy. ¡°Our marriage is a


    contract, Marco. It is nothing but a piece of paper, it can never rece true love¡­ I need to live my life,


    I can¡¯t forever live in your shadow. I¡¯m going to abort the baby.¡± His eyes widen, true despair wrenching


    its way through his expression, but I f*orc*e myself to continue. ¡°And if you aren¡¯t selfish, you¡¯ll let me


    go. Now I need to leave, the driver is waiting.¡±


    I¡¯m filled with torment as my words spit like venom and stink of repulsion. I want to take it all back,


    every damn word. But I can¡¯t. Not when it might just save his life. I watch the pain infiltrate his gaze,


    I¡¯ve hurt him so much that I see the sadness swelling into his features, and I have to run to the car to


    stop my fabricated lie from shattering then and there. But even then, he tries to stop me.


    ¡°No, Tanya wait! Please! We can work through this together. This isn¡¯t like you! Please Tanya, let¡¯s just


    talk.¡± I throw myself into the car, mming the door shut and telling the driver to get on with the rest of


    the journey. I watch Marco¡¯s actions turn into one of desperation, he pulls at the locked door handle,


    trying to talk to me through the car window, and picks up pace as the car does too trying to run


    alongside me and yell through the window.


    And I am f*orc*ed to watch in horror as Marco is left behind, still chasing after me with every fiber of his


    being, never giving up, calling out my name before the nightly fog blurs him out of view.


    By now I can¡¯t contain my sorrow. I don¡¯t care about the driver¡¯s presence. The tight chain on my


    feelings unleashes, and I let out soft sobs of utter despair. Tears stream down my cheeks and I pray


    that this is all worth it. I pray through my painful sorrow, that Marco gets to live.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    Tanya¡¯s a terrible actor¡­


    But at least Marco has to believe it. And that¡¯s all I truly care about.


    What I am surprised to hear whilst watching the excruciatingly dramatic soap opera, is that Tanya is


    pregnant with Marco¡¯s child. I watch her car disappear out of my view, and Ie to the conclusion


    that I can no longer let her go as I originally nned.


    Even though she told Marco that she¡¯d abort the child, I know she¡¯d not. No way. And if she gives birth


    to Marco¡¯s baby, then there would always be a connection between Marco and Tanya. And I couldn¡¯t


    allow that to happen.


    My eyes gloss with realization of what has to be done to ensure my control over Marco and the throne.


    Furthermore, with Tanya still alive, Marco would never let her go mentally, she¡¯d somehow slip back


    into his life, and I couldn¡¯t allow that.


    I watch him now in an irritation as he chases Tanya¡¯s car. So much determination in his zing blue


    eyes. The sky suddenly erupts with thunder, opening the heavens to release a downpour of rain that


    whizzes down like bullets. But Marco keeps running¡­.


    Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t get far, eventually the curse crawls up upon him like a dark disheveled shadow.


    And I watch him stumble from the pain, he ms down onto his knees, gazing endlessly with empty


    optics at the road head.


    His once golden hair is now darkened by the rain,ying lifelessly t against his head, no longer


    showing any of its former sheen. While his clothes soak through and drip sadly with w*etness. Gone is


    his pride that I¡¯m used to seeing in Marco, the man that always holds his head high no matter the


    situation, always portraying strength in all matters that concern him.


    Now however, he looks disheveled and disced. Completely at a lost, not caring that he¡¯s being


    drenched by the torturous clouds above.


    Again, the curse strikes at the silver line that¡¯s reached his shoulder, making him flinch and cry out,


    before he eventually copses in the middle of the street, passing out beneath the troubled sky.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The car windows that are blurred by the rain, mirror my vision as tears silently run down my cheeks. I


    wrap my arms round myself, unable to bare the cold. All I can do is try to numb myself to the events of


    today. I settle down in the back car seat, eventually sumbing to my own exhaustion.


    I eventually stir when I realize we¡¯ve stopped, thinking we¡¯ve arrived at my destination. But when my


    eyes flicker open and I¡¯m met by something far worse.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    My eyes widen in panic as the driver leans over to me from the front seat. A wicked smile is on full


    disy as his arm outstretches, showcasing a werewolf w that inches towards my neck with clear


    intent to k*il*l.

 Chapter 48

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 48


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 48 Murder


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I can¡¯t help the scream that escapes me, immediately I veer away from the outstretched w. My


    hands fumble and m against the car door, before finally slipping hold of the handle. I roughly tumble


    out of the car, pushing myself desperately to my feet and breaking into a sprint for my life.


    The rain rushes down in thunderous rage as I run blindly, screaming out for help. But no one hears me,


    not with the wind¡¯s terrible screams, and not when the earth ruptures with ground shaking thunder.


    Title of the document


    With no wolf form, with no wolf speed, and with the fetus barely protected by my weak body, I fail to


    maintain much distance. I look back to see white glowing eyes in the dark, and arge menacing


    shadow resembling the form of a ma*s*sive wolf can be seen through the slits of downpour.


    No¡­.


    I look ahead pushing to run faster, but I can hear his ominous paws galloping after me, each contact


    they make with the ground sounding loudly in my head, counting down to my demise. With my mind in


    disarray, I don¡¯t see a branch blow by the wind in my path. I trip over it, ttering my steps and causing


    me to slide straight into the rumble. Scathing my palms and knees. My breathing esctes as I roll


    onto my back, trying to back away whilst I watch the ungodly wolf seep into view.


    His pelt is as white as snow, eerily pale with the ends tinged in a silvery shade like the de of a


    sword. I¡¯m frozen in fear as the wolf releases a daunting snarl, before shifting back into the human form


    of the driver.


    On his lips is a devilish grin, the only resemnce to his wolf form being the grey hair that looks dulled


    by the pouring rain. He hauntingly embodies the essence of the grim reaper,ing to snatch my soul


    away to the afterlife. He c*oc*kily struts towards me, knowing I can barely get away.


    ¡°Why?¡± That is the only word I¡¯m able to scream.


    He shrugs, unbothered by my panicked disposition. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a pretty thing?¡± His yful tone sickens


    me. ¡°If only you weren¡¯t pregnant with Marco¡¯s child, and then maybe Lily wouldn¡¯t have wanted you


    dead.¡±


    ¡°But-how?¡± how did Lily know? I¡¯m panic stricken, unable to crawl away as he steps closer.


    He chuckles, suddenly crouching down so close to me, I can feel his breath on my face as he quirks a


    brow. ¡°I owe her a favor you see? And even if you¡¯re prettier than her. I never¡­ break my promises¡­¡±


    Just before he can make another move to k*il*l me, with measured timing, I move quickly, spraying a


    bottle of perfume I have been silently getting from my pocket. As best I could, I tried to slow his pace


    towards me, let him talk for as long as he wanted so I would have enough to be ready with the


    perfume.


    It¡¯s one of my creations also with a special function. It¡¯sced with hallucinogenic ingredients, inducing


    those who inhale it into a psychedelic state that makes them hallucinate for thirty minutes.


    I zap him with a decent amount of the mist, forcing him to shut his eyes from the burning sensation. I


    notice his surprise, not expecting me to fight back in the way I have.


    But I don¡¯t have time to dwell on my small victory. I take it as my chance. I push myself to my feet, and


    once again take off. I know I have no chance out on the open road like this. Even if I have no wolf


    senses, My scattered brain concludes that I had better try to lose him in the woods.


    I run across the road and past the tree line. My hair ils around me frantically at the mercy of the wind,


    and the soles of my feet throb in agony, but I push on, moving aimlessly through the wooded


    landscape.


    I repeatedly have to pick up the hem of my floral dress to stop it from dragging, it¡¯s drenched in


    rainwater now, the floral design stained and destroyed by mud and dirt. My armsy covered in w*et


    leaves and moss, and I consistently scratch myself on bark and branches trying to pull me down.


    I catch myself from nearly stumbling multiple times. And while the driver¡¯sck of presence makes me


    believe I¡¯ve evaded him, I realize the false sense of hope I¡¯ve given myself when I¡¯m f*orc*ed to stop


    dead in my tracks.


    No¡­


    My horrified eyes settle on what looks like the edge of the world. I stand at the forest¡¯s edge, and


    before me, it drops into what seems like a bottomless cliff. The wind howls in a cry as I back away from


    the edge. I turn around ready to look for another escape route, only to see the driver slinking out from


    the forestry, a crazed smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible,¡± I whisper.


    He shrugs. ¡°You¡¯re a smart cookie aren¡¯t you with that little trick of yours? But unfortunately,¡± he snaps


    his fingers, and this ignites a me into the palm of his hand. Thebustion dances to the rapid beat


    of my heart, while the smoke that leaves it is dark and misty, almost sickly as it soars into the sky.


    ¡°I should probably introduce myself don¡¯t you think? I¡¯m Dorian, and I¡¯m no ordinary werewolf,¡± his head


    tilts maliciously, watching me with trained eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do this Tanya¡­ I hate that our


    time together was so short¡­¡±


    In an instant, his hands shift into dangerous ws as he threateningly stalks towards me. I have no


    choice but to back away, edging closer and closer to the cliff behind me. At this very moment, I have


    two options. I could either allow my life to be ended by some malicious k*il*ler, or I could take a risk. If I


    die, at least it would be quick.


    With a hand resting on my tummy where my unborn child resides. My eyes narrow in motherly


    protectiveness before I turn round and bolt to the cliff. I jump with all the courage I can muster,


    plummeting with forcible speed, before I¡¯m submerged into rough waves of water. Soon I lose all


    consciousness as the world around me fades into darkness.


    Joseph¡¯s POV:


    Papers and files surround me as I work vigorously through the night. My hand moves back and forth


    with necessary speed as I articte my thoughts into words that coincide with my noble authority. I¡¯m


    drafting a decree to make Marco the heir to my Kingdom. Soon enough Lily would provide Marco with


    the potion needed, and soon my son would be cured, and ready to take the throne he is destined for.


    Power and strength are what are needed to rule the Kingdom of Mador, and Marco has all of those


    qualities. Even if Eric¡¯s mother is an Alpha like myself, Eric still doesn¡¯t have the strength Marco


    possesses. It is strength that is needed to run this kingdom, there is no space for weakness within the


    werewolf and Lycan civilization. Power is what decrees our future and prosperity.


    I¡¯m so engrossed in my letter writing, I barely look up to see Eric quietly enter my office with a cup in his


    hands. ¡°Father, you must be exhausted from worrying over Marco¡¯s affliction. I thought it¡¯d be wise to


    have the doctor prescribe a tonic to nourish your system.¡±


    Eric is always a gentleman, always courteous in his behavior towards me, even if I¡¯m not the perfect


    father. ¡°Thank you, Eric,¡± I say, before taking a long sip from the cup, the warm liquid slipping down my


    throat in a manner that soothes me.


    I go to continue drafting the decree, only to notice that I could no longer read my writing. My brows


    crinkle in confusion, as the paper begins to blur out of focus. I suddenly feel very hot, heat rushing to


    my head as the world sways. I hold the edge of the table to steady myself, but lose all control over my


    limbs, my head smacking down hard on the table as darkness splits into the edges of my vision.


    Still barely awake, I watch as Erices up beside me, pulling out the letter from beneath me, and


    folding it into his pocket. ¡°After such a long time being King, you¡¯ve earned some well-deserved rest


    now,¡± Eric portrays his usual smile towards me, as ifpletely unaware, or more likely, choosing to


    ignore my predicament. ¡°Don¡¯t worry father, from now on, I will govern the Kingdom of Mador.¡±


    And then, I lose all forms of awareness, as my eyes finally slip shut.

 Chapter 49

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 49


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 49 Loss Of Memory


    Caspian¡¯s POV:


    Dn and I move like shadows through the forestry in our wolf forms. Dn¡¯s wolf is a mocha brown,


    whilst the fur on my paws showcases a lighter, ivory hue. We follow our normal routine route that has


    been allocated for centuries for patrol units. The path we take is a thin line that prates through the


    gra*s*s, weighed down into a muddy consistency by the numerous paw prints that litter it day in and


    day out.


    Despite being Alpha, I¡¯m not beyond the usual tasks that are given to my wolves. Moreover, I find a


    sense of ease whilst conducting patrols. We belong to the forest. We were born here, and we shall die


    here, and I find no greaterfort than being in my wolf form, surrounded by it all. My eyes are


    ustomed to the vibrancy of the greenery, nose inhaling soft scents of the florals, leading the way


    with ease.


    Title of the document


    That is until I hear a loud ssh sounding from the west that halts my movements, ears swiveling to


    pinpoint the noise, trying to depict the cause. I sense Dn¡¯s presence, hisrge head and snout


    pushing against my nk in confirmation of hearing it too.


    ¡®Sounded like a ssh of sorts, from theke,¡¯ my Beta says through our mind link.


    I nod, now finding it necessary that we investigate, as I indicate with a canine gruff, before pulling off


    the beaten path and galloping towards the noise.


    There hadn¡¯t been any further sounds emitted by the time we reach theke. Both of us sauntering


    over to the water¡¯s edge, we spread out. Dn trots upstream while I make my way downstream,


    leaping and cantering across rocks and debris, with eyes trained on the water for any signs of


    movement.


    Five minutes pass before Dn rejoins me at my position, shaking his head to indicate that nothing


    was found. I lift my muzzle to the sky, nostrils ring as I breathe in theke¡¯s fresh scents, but nothing


    seems amiss.


    ¡®Maybe we were mistaken. The sound could¡¯vee from further down the stream,¡¯ Dn says,


    lowering his head to the ground, sniffing at the bank in further pursuit of the answer to our confusion.


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t make any sense, I¡¯m sure the sound came from here,¡¯ I say in resolute judgment.


    Either way, there is nothing here to prove my belief. I turn to head in the direction Dn suggested,


    when my eyes suddenly catch a glimpse of light flickering in the corner of my vision. I snap to look, a


    rock maintaining coverage over what I wish to see, but a hand sticks out from behind it, a silver ring


    reflecting the morning sunlight.


    Fiercely I sprint to that rock, Dn following closely at my heels. As I near, I shift back into my human


    form, stepping round therge rock to find a female hidden within its shadow. My eyes settle on her,


    realizing it is the Lycan¡¯s wife, Tanya¡­


    Seeing she is unconscious, I waste little time, hauling up her limp, cold and w*et body into my arms


    before Dn and I make our way back home, to get her to safety.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m in my private quarters, away from all the pces on goings. The closed door offers me a sense of


    focus that I need to curate the potion of my desires. I¡¯m meticulous with each ingredient, careful and


    methodical with my approach. Three drops of one thing, a gentle knife scr*a*p*e of another, a cautious


    turn of the knob of my filtering device that trickles tiny droplets into my brewing masterpiece.


    My hair is pulled away into a neatly tight bun, my brows furrowing in concentration, whilst my


    surroundings are epassed in a slight mist from the simmering potion. I sprinkle another


    component into the mix and watch the solution swirl into a dark rich shade of violet, manifesting into the


    cure that would purify Marco of his curse.


    I would be the one to save him. I imagine the faces of all the nobles that would be in awe of my


    aplishments, thanking me for saving their prince. I would finally be redeemed, put back on the


    pedestal that Tanya has destroyed.


    Whilst gently dabbing away the sweat at my neck with my embroidered cloth, I sense the presence of


    another being. Dorian appears before me, rocketing my internal anticipation.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it done? Is Tanya dead?¡± the word ¡®dead¡¯es from my lips in a whispered hiss, slightly paranoid


    by any unwanted listeners.


    But despite the urgency of my question, Dorian tantly ignores me, avoiding my gaze and appearing


    to seem elsewhere with his thoughts whilst fiddling with his lighter. He twirls the fuel canister yfully


    between his fingers, lighting a small delicate me with each twirl of his finger.


    But I grow aggravated by his silence. ¡°Dorian,¡± I can¡¯t yell, but I at least snap his attention with the


    firmness of my voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there was an ident¡­ that you let Tanya get away?¡±


    His gaze flickers for a moment, before his lips rx into a yful smile, that doesn¡¯t immediately ease


    my suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s with the doubt Lily flower?¡± he purrs c*oc*kily. ¡°Do you not trust in my ability to


    k*il*l?¡±


    I remain silent, my gaze hardened and not giving into his mind games. He sees that I¡¯m not fussed to


    be toyed with, only rolling his eyes to add. ¡°Course she¡¯s dead, I made sure she wasn¡¯t breathing.¡±


    My chest copses with a heavy sigh upon hearing the confirmation. Although something about his


    yful expression unnerves me, my mind wants to believe that the deed is done. Using adle, I stir


    the final mixture of the potion, before pouring it into a ss sk that I hand to him.


    ¡°Now add your magic to this¡­ and you¡¯re sure this will erase all of Marco¡¯s memories of Tanya?¡±


    Dorian barely nods, instead his grin extends as he recklessly ys with the bottle. Swirling it and


    watching the liquid slide towards the ground as he tilts it back and forth. He obviously enjoys my


    reaction, as I edge closer to him in fear of anything happening to my precious cure.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so much better at lying, haven¡¯t you?¡± he teases. ¡°Very smart to tell everyone you learnt


    about the cure from an ancient book, despite knowing the truth all along,¡± his chuckles only intensify my


    agitation. ¡°Just hurry up Dorian, stop wasting my time.¡±


    He cares little for my annoyance, only raising a brow to me, before his focus trains onto the potion.


    Holding the bottle with one hand, whilst the fingers on his other slowly curve, as if holding a ball. And


    from the palm of his hand, a sooty spiral of smoke slowly emerges. It dances gently in the air, before


    swaying down into the bottle, infiltrating the liquid and swirling with the solution. It makes my cure fizz


    for a couple of minutes, before the potion settles back into stillness, and Dorian¡¯s magic eventually


    disappears as if it was never there. ¡°So howe you want Marco to lose his memory, you never


    cared about it before?¡± Dorian asks, hinting at subtle curiosity.


    ¡°Because before I didn¡¯t know Tanya was pregnant. If Marco thought Tanya had abandoned him for the


    money when he needed her most, he¡¯d never forgive her. But now that I know she¡¯s pregnant, if she


    gives birth, there will always be a connection between them, which I can¡¯t allow. If Marco finds out she¡¯s


    missing, he will endlessly search for her. This is the best way to keep him from chasing after her, to


    have him forget all their memories together.¡±


    Dorian shrugs in boredom in response, before casually tossing back the sk. I anxiously capture the


    ss bottle, holding into protectively against my chest. He childishly jumps off the table he has been


    sitting on. ¡°Don¡¯t ask for my help again Lily. I¡¯ve repaid your mother for her kindness to me. But if you


    ever need me again, you¡¯ll have to make a deal with me.¡±


    Dorian saunters towards the door, turning around to snarkily tease me one final time. ¡°Although, you¡¯ve


    been terribly cruel to the child that switched ces with you ¡­ first you steal her family and social


    status, and now you steal her fated mate. Tut tut¡­ how despicable¡­¡±


    My eyes widen as he mischievously smiles at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that Tanya was the child that was


    switched with you that year.¡±


    I try to maintain myposure, but I¡¯m inadvertently surprised and slightly nervous. ¡°How did you


    know?¡±


    He c*oc*ks his head. ¡°I have my ways Lily flower,¡± and with a mysterious smile, he gives me one final


    look, before turning around, leaving the room before I can ask him anymore questions.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    8 monthster


    I¡¯m reorganizing one of the perfume shelves, quietly cing perfumes ording to their scents as my


    mind wonders to how much my life has changed. Caspian saved my life and has let me live with the


    Blue Moon Pack. He even gave me the freedom to open a small perfume store to earn money. It¡¯s


    where I¡¯ve remained, while my unborn baby has grown, expanding my stomach to a sizable bump.


    The door to the perfume store chimes to alert the arrival of customers. I turn to face them, but the smile


    on my lips falters as a sharp pain bursts forth from my body. I stumble, eyes shooting down as warm


    liquid dribbles down my leg. I suddenly realize that my waters broken, I¡¯m about to give birth!

 Chapter 50

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 50


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 50 Daddy!


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m taken to the hospital by customers who are more than happy to drive me there, and I¡¯m thankful for


    their generosity. The pain is immense, and I find myself cradling my tummy to cope with the on sudden


    rush. Every unexpected jolt of the car strikes pain through my body, and I desperately try not to cry.


    Finally, we make it. The customers help keep me on my feet as we make our way in. My clear baby


    bump makes it evident to the staff of my situation. I¡¯m ced on the gurney and rolled into one of the


    rooms before they move me onto a bed. Despite its softness, it doesn¡¯t ease the awful cramps that start


    escting in pressure.


    Title of the document


    The hospital staff all look like worker bees, rushing to and from the room to prepare for the birth. One


    carries towels, another soft nkets. One adjusts the position of my bed so my back is slightly raised,


    whilst another attaches me to fluids, injecting the top of my wrist with a needle.


    One of the nurses also sets up an ultrasound, quietly rubbing a cold paste over my bump, before rolling


    a medical instrument over it. Her brows furrow slightly, but before I can ask, she finishes, and puts


    everything away, flitting out of the room.


    Eventually, I hear the nurses talking to each other, saying that my baby is slightly in the wrong position


    for birth. My breathing esctes in stress, as I worry for my unborn child. I feel myself start to panic,


    wanting to ensure the safety of my baby.


    However, the doctores into my field of view with a warm smile, she rests a hand on mine, trying to


    calm me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tanya, we will take good care of you, just keep doing what you¡¯re doing,¡± she says,


    Sweat soaks my forehead, but I nod hesitantly, still immeasurably worried. Either way, I start pushing


    again. I can¡¯t help but scream out from the indescribable pain as the crampse in waves, some


    staying longer than others.


    Thissts for what I feel like hours, and still no sign of my baby being born. I¡¯m growing weaker by the


    minute, unable to push like when I initially went intobor. Sweat exudes from my body, and my hair


    appears frazzled and untamed.


    I¡¯m close to losing hope and losing all my strength, and I find myself on the verge of passing out. Till


    one of the nurse¡¯s eyes shine with bright excitement, hurrying over to my side.


    ¡°Keep going Tanya! I can see the baby¡¯s head! You¡¯re almost there!¡±


    With all my might I push one more time, and I feel a sudden rush of relief through my system as I feel


    the baby being born. A cheer erupts from the hospital staff that surround me, and even from the


    customers who are waiting for me outside.


    A nurse immediately swoops up my baby into her arms, tapping the baby¡¯s back until a clear cry


    epasses the birthing room. She ces my baby in a small medical ba*s*s, checking the vital


    organs, and ensuring the airways are clear, being sure my baby is fully healthy and doesn¡¯t need any


    important medical attention. Satisfied, she picks up my baby again, turning to me.


    ¡°Congrattions hun, it¡¯s a baby girl.¡±


    The nurse steps towards me, before slowly cing the baby in my arms. And despite my exhaustion, I


    look down at my daughter with a sincere smile. Watching as she slowly opens her eyes to reveal optics


    of the truest blue, a mirror image of her father¡¯s.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    5 yearster


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    I know I have a temper. And I know the people around me know I have a temper. The pce¡¯s


    residents stay well away as I storm my way towards one of the meeting rooms, a deadly gaze bearing


    down on anyone too close to my vicinity.


    Not bothering with knocking, I shove the door open, stepping through and unapologetically interrupting


    the nobles conversing. None of them are of interest to me, just my brother. I stalk my way to the head


    of the table where he¡¯s sitting, a hushed chill following my movements.


    I m down papers on top of whatever Eric¡¯s been working on. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me that


    you¡¯re cutting down the Blue Moon Tree?¡±


    Unlike the other members of his council, Eric looks indifferent to my rageful brigade. ¡°The Blue Moon


    Pack¡¯s economy is pitiful Marco. It¡¯spletely backwards and needs to be industrialized for there to


    be economic growth. And the best way to do that is to ce a dam. And that needs to go exactly where


    the Blue Moon Tree is situated,¡± he states logically.


    ¡°Well, Ipletely refuse to allow this.¡±


    Eric only smiles frigidly to my objection. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose not to tell you. I know the Blue Moon tree is


    very important to you. And we can¡¯t afford to let our emotions get in the way of making essential


    decisions which are in the best interest of the Kingdom.¡±


    Fury brewed within, but I showcase nothing but an icy re, despite wanting to punch the smile off


    Eric¡¯s face. My eyes flicker to the surrounding gentleman, before returning to look at my brother, and


    eventually, I mirror his c*oc*ky smile. ¡°Do you really want to cut down the tree because you care about


    the Kingdom? Or is it just because you want to help your mother destroy the one thing that¡¯s important


    to me, and was important to my mother?¡±


    I know my words have hit a nerve as Eric¡¯s expression falters. I get a second to glimpse behind my


    brother¡¯s carefully crafted fagade, before he¡¯s able to build back his wall, a calm and gentlemanly smile


    returning to his lips as he responds.


    ¡°Well, since we can¡¯te to an agreement on this, I¡¯ll give you a month to find a way to increase the


    Blue Moon Pack¡¯s economic growth. Exactly one month. If you find a way, I¡¯ll drop the proposal, but if


    you can¡¯t, then the tree will be cut down as originally nned.¡±


    With the deadline in mind, I waste little time, and leave for the Blue Moon Pack the very same day.


    But upon arriving at the entrance, a bunch of peoplee to greet me. I¡¯m given numerous


    handshakes and I¡¯m offered hotel flyers from various individuals wanting to rent out their houses or


    hotels to me upon realizing I¡¯m not from the area. Some even offer to give me tours and take me to all


    the best ces.


    The unprecedented enthusiasm is almost a little too overwhelming, till a loud wailing bursts through the


    air. I must stop myself from flinching at the piercing cries, looking to my surroundings to try and find the


    source. I eventually find myself looking down at my feet, where a young woman bawls her eyes out


    whilst on her knees. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I ask, failing to hide my irritation.


    ¡°Please- please sir! My father has just passed away, and I have no money. But if you rent my room, it


    will be enough to buy a grave for him. Oh, please sir.¡±


    I study the girl with an unwavering gaze, my expression remaining emotionless despite her weepy


    state. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, epting the flyer from her pleading hands. ¡°One month.¡±


    It¡¯s all I have to say before the girl springs spritely to her feet, a wide smile beaming on her lips. ¡°Yes,


    course sir, I¡¯ll ready it right away!¡± and without another word she rushes off.


    Whilst the young woman readies my room, I make my way quietly towards the Blue Moon Tree, my


    gaze befalling upon the beautiful monument. Its elegant branches stretch up towards the glistening


    sun, as its ribbons of love dance to the swaying breeze.


    I¡¯m humbled to think about my parents standing beneath it, devoting their love to one another beneath


    its glory. I saunter towards the tree, eyeing the many ribbons that decorate its woody limbs. But my


    eyes seem drawn to one ribbon in particr that somehow looks familiar.


    However, I¡¯m momentarily pulled away to the sound of a little girl¡¯sughter. I turn to see an Alpha


    ying with her. The Alpha offers her a candy as he says. ¡°Oh, dear child, stop always calling me your


    uncle. I want you to call me daddy!¡±


    With the ribbon still at the back of my mind, I turn back to the tree, gently reaching up to take it. But


    before I can, the corner of my eye catches the rush of movement to my right. I turn only for the little girl


    to collide with me, wrapping her dainty childish arms round me in a hug.


    With her face buried in my lower chest, all I initially see is her ck hair that falls to her shoulders in


    soft delicate waves. But eventually she pulls back, peering up at me with sapphire eyes that are filled


    with childlike zest.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 51


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 51 Meet Again


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The afternoon sun casts its waning rays of light through my shop window, dering it the typical time


    for Mr. Barlow to waltz into my store in clear dire need of somepany. And in my store, he is.


    Despite his elderly appearance and stumpy stature, one could tell he was quite the looker when he¡¯d


    been in his prime.


    He has a smooth bald head, and broad shoulders, although his age means the loss in some strength,


    it¡¯s apparent he has once been very muscr. If it is not for his terrible drinking habits, maybe he¡¯d still


    look the same, and smell less of age-old whiskey which tends to put people off. If not for that, Mr.


    Barlow would¡¯ve had more people to talk to other than just me.


    Title of the document


    For he is rather charming, in a childish, temperamental, yful sort of way, always cracking a joke or


    two, before going off on long rambles about stories he deems ever so interesting. Course I never mind,


    I enjoy thepany, and arguing over the drink in his hand that he technically isn¡¯t allowed to bring into


    my shop. If only he¡¯d buy one of my perfumes.


    Our odd friendship began when I saved his life. Three years ago, I found him terribly wounded on the


    edge of the Blue Moon Pack territory. I nursed him back to health, and he hasn¡¯t missed a day toe


    see me since. And every time I attempt to convince him to take home one of my perfumes. At least he


    gives me a chance to practice my skills in sales.


    ¡°Mr. Barlow, all these perfumes will have a substantially positive effect on your life.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Yeah right. How so child? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, this one will keep the air in your home smelling nice and fresh, since we both know you bother


    little about the state of it. Don¡¯t you want a nice smelling home?¡±


    He scoffs, but there is a yfulness in his gaze. Nothing is ever personal between us, all our


    conversations are in jest as he would charismatically criticize the price of my perfumes, whilst I¡¯d take


    pot shots at his willingness to only talk to me.


    ¡°This one is meant to be sprayed on your back to help reduce the pain from your old injuries and help


    with any sore joints. It can even reduce the pain of arthritis,¡± I show him a sparkling orange bottle,


    before putting it into his hand.


    ¡°Then this one is to help you quit drinking. Really Mr. Barlow, you must stuff consuming it, it¡¯s terrible


    for your health. And it does nothing good for you.¡±


    He impatiently rolls his eyes. ¡°Liquor is my gant old friend, why must you try to get me to part with the


    one thing that I care for? Also, I¡¯m a man! I don¡¯t want to be smelling like a feminine daisy!¡± now I


    yfully roll my eyes as the man continues. ¡°Plus, I much rather the smell of whiskey than be scented


    in your overpriced perfumes.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    We both pause, ring at each other as if upset, before we erupt in joyous chuckles, ¡°You¡¯re a


    stubborn old goat Mr. Barlow.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll never deny it,¡± he says with a grin.


    ¡°Just take the perfumes. You don¡¯t have to pay. Please.¡± ¡°Never!¡±


    As Mr. Barlow tries to scurry off, I hurry round the counter trying to shove the multiple perfume bottles


    into his hands, whilst he tries to shove them back. Our silly back and forth onlyst for a minute, till the


    bell of the shop chimes like a boxing bell, signally the end to our charades as other customers walk


    through the door. ¡°Is this store forcing customers to buy goods regardless of their wishes?¡±


    My eyes snap towards the voice, only to see two identical pairs of pupils, both emitting the same soft


    blue glow. I¡¯m left stunned, and of course Mr. Barlow takes this opportunity to escape my grasp. He


    shoves the perfumes back into my arms and scurries out the door in an old man like fashion.


    The reason I¡¯m stunned however, is because¡­ it¡¯s Marco ¡­ and he is holding my daughter-our


    daughter-in his arms. I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing, and I¡¯m barely able to acknowledge Caspian


    whoes up beside me. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    My daughter spreads her out in a joyous disy, clearly happy to see me, and pulling me back to my


    senses. I quickly f*orc*e myself to adjust my expression. ¡°Hello Marco, long time no see.¡±


    Marco¡¯s gaze bares down with no ounce of softness. He silently lowers my daughter to the ground


    before facing me. But there¡¯s no recognition in his eyes, they are clouded by unfamiliarity, it is as if I am


    a stranger to him. ¡°You¡¯re Tanya, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    My brows crinkle. ¡°Um, yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that winner from the perfume contest?¡± he says coldly.


    Confusion strikes me immediately. ¡°Is that how you know me?¡± my wordse out slowly as I


    exchange a look with Caspian. He too mirrors my puzzled expression towards Marco¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Yes, I saw your picture from the contest,¡± he exins. ¡°The worsening conditioning of my curse put me


    in a deepa for a long time, they told me what you did,¡± I don¡¯t know how to respond, confusion


    littering my thoughts as try and understand what is going on, but Marco doesn¡¯t give me a chance to


    reply.


    ¡°I found out after I woke up that you took that opportunity to poison my fated mate Lily, making her lose


    her sense of smell,¡± Marco says bluntly. ¡°I see you still haven¡¯t changed for the better. Still forcing


    customers to buy your products.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯mpletely and utterly perplexed by the usation. ¡°Marco, wait, don¡¯t you remember


    me?¡±


    He only appears to grow more agitated by my confusion. ¡°Why should I remember you? Shouldn¡¯t you


    be dead already?¡±


    With only a frown, Marco swivels round and brashly leaves my store.


    After he leaves, both me and Caspian with mirrored astonished nces, I¡¯mpletely surprised by


    Marco¡¯s loss of memory. I don¡¯t know how to feel. Whether to be upset that he¡¯s lost all our memories


    together, and now he believes me to be some vicious woman. Or feel at ease that Marco¡¯s alive and


    d he doesn¡¯t remember how I heartlessly abandoned him when he was about to die.


    And yet, if he still had his memory, would he hate me even more?


    Despite not wanting to leave me so unsettled, Caspian must excuse himself for the afternoon, needing


    to deal with pack matters, leaving my daughter ire at my side. After which Lisa, one of the pack


    residents, an endearing young girl, enters. Her mischievous smile tells me all I need to know.


    ¡°Not again Lisa¡­¡± I say with a chuckle.


    ¡°You bet! Got another rich fool to rent out my ce,¡± Lisa often tried to rent out her long-vacant decrepit


    house, which was falling apart at the seams. Course she never expressed that to any of her possible


    tenants.


    ¡°Did you tell him you needed money for a tombstone for your recently deceased father?¡± her excited


    nod has me chuckle once more as I turn to put perfumes back on the shelve. ¡°Oh Lisa, this will be the


    seventh time this month that your father has died. He won¡¯t be happy when he returns home,¡± I tease,


    beforeughing.


    Lisa¡¯s nose wrinkles in an adorable disy. ¡°You know how hard it is to do business nowadays, I¡¯m just


    being smart in my methods of attaining customers,¡± she states with a giggle. ¡°But I¡¯m here because I


    need your help. The house I¡¯m renting out is right next to yours. And you know how angry those


    tenants get once they find out all the broken facilities within the house. If you could¡­ you know, maybe


    alleviate some of the frustration and anger of the new tenant when he starts seeing all the problems.


    Help me out a little, ya know?¡±


    ¡°Lisa¡­¡±


    I turn round to see her blinking at me innocently, pleading with her hands. ¡°Oh, please Tanya, pretty


    please! You¡¯re the nicest person I know! And the house is right next door to yours! It¡¯s only a small ask,


    please.¡± I sigh, shaking my head with a smile, recalling how Lisa has pulled the same trick on me and


    now I am living in one of her houses. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t mind, finally- nodding my head. ¡°Alright


    alright. I¡¯ll help.¡±


    The girl twirls with joy, thanking me before skipping off and out the door. I chuckle, before closing up


    the shop for the evening.


    Me and my daughter head home, and as we make it to the door, my eyes can¡¯t help but flicker to the


    house beside us. The curtains haven¡¯t been closed yet, and with the light on in one of the rooms, I can


    see Marco unpacking his things. My eyes widen in realization. And just as I notice him, Marco looks


    through the window and notices me. He only res, before returning back to unpacking his things.


    Lisa failed to tell me that her new tenant was Marco!

 Chapter 52

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 52


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 52 Neighbor


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Some part of me is hoping for a different reaction from my past love, maybe some form of


    acknowledgment that would change everything. But hope is often a feeble thing, that can be harshly


    shattered by the realities of life. This cruel reality crushes my expectations and longing, as Marco


    completely nks me. His res daggers into my heart as he turns away and moves into the next door


    house.


    Not wanting my daughter to see my misced feelings, I take ire¡¯s hand and head into our home. I


    prep dinner, and we eat whilst she tells me all about her day. I always love listening to her stories of


    what she got up to. And despite the lingering desire to speak to the man next door, I remain


    enthusiastic and present in our conversations.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Title of the document


    Later however, as I¡¯m washing the dishes, I hear a loud sounding from Marco¡¯s house. Recalling


    Lisa¡¯s request, my eyes widen with realization. With ire, we rush out the door and into the other. The


    bathroom light is on, and I hear Marco cursing in clear annoyance.


    Fearing the worst, I rush into the bathroom, only to be halted in stunned realization. Marco is


    completely from top to bottom. He¡¯s stood in the shower, covered in foam with soapy bubbles in his


    hair. I quickly avert my eyes immediately, my cheeks growing red with an apparent blush. My daughter


    on the other hand isn¡¯t as afraid or ashamed to state the obvious.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s !¡±


    While taking short quick nces, I notice Marco¡¯s expressionless stare, although, hidden beneath is a


    slowly formting re of anger? embarra*s*sment? I couldn¡¯t tell. But in response, I hurry to cover my


    daughters¡¯ eyes, who childishly struggles to try to remove my fingers, thinking it is just a silly game.


    Still looking at the floor, I speak to Marco. ¡°I can fix it for you. I think the pipe is blocked¡­¡± I know the


    pipe is blocked. Marco stares at me for a moment, a long silence held in the air, till I hear him sigh,


    recognizing he is putting aside his pride despite his dislike for me at the moment. ¡°Fix it then,¡± is all he


    mutters.


    I leave ire in the living room, quickly grabbing my tools from next door, before returning. By then,


    Marco has stepped out of the shower, and wrapped a towel round his waist. He¡¯s still drenched in soap


    however, so I try not to stare whilst stepping past his muscr chest. If only he knew how often I ran


    my hands down through his abs, how much I admired his strength.


    I snap myself out of the naughty daydream, and one by one I take out the tools needed for the


    specified task, staying silent whilst working away at fixing the pipe, whilst very aware that Marco is


    watching me carefully.


    1 Sweat and grime grace my fingertips as precipitation dribbles down my forehead. I unclog the pipe


    from any residue that¡¯s preventing waterflow, while also mending the small cracks in its piping. The


    bathroom definitely needs a new pipework system, but that isn¡¯t my problem to fix. It just needs to be


    mended so Marco can have a decent shower, and not be left drenched in soap.


    Eventually, the job gets done. I put my tools away and wash my hands under the sink whilst speaking.


    ¡°That should keep it in ce for the time being. But I¡¯d rmend not showering for too long and


    keeping it on the colder settings,¡± I say with a sheepish smile. Marco only nods his head, and I can¡¯t


    help but notice that he appears rather impressed with my handiwork. Course he doesn¡¯t say this, but


    his gaze isn¡¯t so cold anymore.


    We then leave Marco to finish his shower, and ire and I head home. It is already prettyte, so I


    help my daughter get into her pj¡¯s and help her fall asleep. I read her one of the bedtime stories we


    borrowed from the library, before switching off the lights for the night.


    I rub her back gently as time slowly escapes us. I¡¯m starting to fall asleep when her little voice rings out


    sleepily through the darkness. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s raining outside,¡± just then, a loud thunderp causes the


    house to shudder. It f*orc*es me awake, I get up to take a look out the window, watching the heavy rain


    stream down the ss pane.


    But exactly at this moment, I realize that the house Marco is renting out has terrible leaks in it.


    Just his luck¡­


    I rush back to Marco¡¯s house for a second time tonight, pushing through the door I find my shoes


    stepping onto murky grim carpet that is now soaked. I move quickly, pushing the door to his room as I


    hear the clear sound of running water, almost sounding like a river or stream. It feels like a scene out of


    aedy film, as I enter to find buckets, pots and pans littered about the room in an attempt to iste


    the rainwater. However, the bed couldn¡¯t be saved, as a ma*s*sive leaking from above is pulling water


    onto it, umting into a ma*s*sive puddle that is causing the mattress to sink.


    Despite the straight line on his lips, the veins on his forehead or highly visible through w*et blonde


    pieces of hair. And his eyes seem bloodshot, tired and clearly overwhelmed. His clothes are drenched,


    as are some of his belongings that he has unpacked. Despite seeing me, he chooses not to speak, as


    his silence illustrates his hidden fury at his circumstances.


    In his depressed looking state, I can¡¯t help but find the image of him amusing. It was not often that I


    saw Marco in a situation where he¡¯s at aplete loss of what to do. He was usually always on top of


    things. And for once, despite never willing to admit it, I can tell he needs help. Even though it is


    humorous, I don¡¯t want to further damage his pride. I silently get to work. I pull out one of the chairs and


    set it underneath the leaky ceiling, taking a minute to study the situation, and what was causing the


    ceiling panel to fall loose.


    Till a loud p of thunder surprises me. I can¡¯t help but flinch in surprise, unintentionally wobbling the


    chair beneath me. I¡¯m unable to regain my bnce, and with little time to react, I find myself falling


    backwards to the pull of gravity.


    Thankfully, I¡¯m saved from the fall. I copse into Marco¡¯s arms who has been standing behind me all


    this time. My heart can¡¯t help but increase the pace of its pulsing as I feel his strong solid arms beneath


    me. My pet*ite frame is pressed against his chest, as we lock eyes. And I can¡¯t help but once again


    drown in his ocean optics that stare back at me.


    I must snap myself out of a trance, and hurriedly stand which Marcoplies with. We both step out of


    the swampy room to conversate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to properly repair the ceiling till the rain stops, during the day,¡± I say defeatedly, and


    Marco sighs in simr discontent. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to stay at mine for the night. I can sleep


    with ire, and you can sleep on my bed.¡±


    But even before I can finish my sentence, Marco is fiercely shaking his head. But, at the same exact


    moment, his stomach grumbles loudly. In response I gaze at the kitchen, noticing the messy situation


    it¡¯s in. The equipment is all old and brittle, and the stove top doesn¡¯t even appear to properly be


    connected to the gas. I doubt much could be cooked in here.


    No way is I leaving Marco here to starve. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,e on,¡± I say giggling lightly, gently pushing


    him out of the house. ¡°One night won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Despite his protests, he eventuallyplies and follows me to my house. We are sure to be quiet with


    ire asleep, but I get to work making dinner. With the soft sound of the rain filling in our silence, I slice


    tomatoes with ease, and cover slices of bread with cheese. I then ce the tomatoes in a pot with


    herbs to roast and stew into liquid. Whilst I grill the sandwiches.


    In no time, the kitchen is purified with the smell of warm food. I set up a bowl for the tomato soup and


    tes for the sandwiches for the both of us. Marco is clearly hungry because he eats in silence.


    ¡°This is nostalgic,¡± he says nodding his head, whilst wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°Nostalgic?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, reminds me of time I¡¯ve had this before. Just can¡¯t remember when sadly. Either way. You know


    what you¡¯re doing in the kitchen,¡± there¡¯s no elevation to his tone, still a detached sensation to his


    words, so I can¡¯t really tell if he¡¯splimenting me. Nevertheless, I¡¯m d he¡¯s fed. So, all I mumble is


    a quiet ¡°thanks.¡±


    After the trials and tribtions of the night before, where I have been able to help Marco, he no longer


    seems willing to use me of being a vicious woman. Nevertheless, he still remains distant and cold


    towards me.


    I sit ufortably with the thought till my daughter arrives home from school. She too appears in


    despair over something as I watch her pass the house window. I flit to the entrance and open the door


    and my arms for her to be cradled, aware she¡¯s been crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong dear?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a dad like all the other kids!¡±


    I pet her head gently, ultimately sad that I couldn¡¯t offer her any true answer. So, I just allow her to


    continue to exin what is on her mind. ¡°The Family Day Event ising up at school, and all the kids


    are teasing me for not having a dad! I got so angry mummy! So, I made a bet with my *s*smates


    that daddy would attend the event! So, when is heing back mummy?¡±


    My eyes widen in a mixture of sadness and insecurity over how to answer or address my young one. At


    that very moment, Marco is walking towards the house. My daughter turns to him suddenly, with fresh


    tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you, my daddy? Can youe to my school¡¯s family day?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 53


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 53 I¡¯m ire¡¯s Father


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m extremely flustered and embarra*s*sed by my daughter¡¯s words, as I nce between her and


    Marco also appears slightly taken back. Finally, I kneel to my daughter so I¡¯m at her eye level. ¡°Honey,


    why do you keep calling Marco daddy?¡±


    Almost as if convinced by her conviction, she responds with little hesitation, looking at me with pure


    childish innocence. ¡°Because he has the same blue eyes as me!¡± she squeaks, ying with her fingers


    as if she¡¯s suddenly nervous from all attention paid towards her by the both of us.


    Title of the document


    Nevertheless, she continues to exin. ¡°And I like Marco, I want him to be my daddy. I feel it in my


    heart,¡± she ces a hand on her chest, before turning round to face Marco, and running into his arms


    without question, looking up into his eyes. ¡°And I¡¯m very cute, and Marco is very handsome, so you


    must be my daddy.¡±


    She is utterly adorable as she provides an exnation to her obvious childlike thought process. But


    you couldn¡¯t deny the purity of her beliefs. I find amusement in my daughter¡¯s words, and even Marco


    can¡¯t help a small smile slipping onto his lips.


    ¡°Can you pleasee to my school¡¯s family day?¡± she pleads.


    Marco pats ire¡¯s head like a gentle giant, but still turns down her proposition, although he does so


    carefully, trying not to upset her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetheart, but I¡¯m not your father.¡±


    Trying to soften the blow, Ie up to my daughter¡¯s side, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    we ask Caspian or Dn toe to family day, they¡¯ve witnessed your growth,¡± I say softly.


    But ire repeatedly shakes her head, clearly adamant about her wishes. ¡°Everyone knows Caspian


    isn¡¯t my daddy. I want Marco toe¡­¡±


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Today¡¯s the family day event at ire¡¯s school, and I¡¯mpletely torn over the prospect of whether to


    go or not. It feels silly to even be debating over the idea as I walk down one of the roads, needing the


    fresh air to think over the matter.


    I recall the fact that Tanya suggested Caspian show up for family day instead, and something about


    that bothers me. I don¡¯t understand why, nothing logical exins it. But just the thought of Caspian


    being there twists knots in my stomach and unsettles me in a manner that harbors some form of inner


    anger. It stirs aggravation within me that doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Tanya¡¯s behavior thesest couple of days has also been highly confusing. Lily clearly established that


    Tanya had maliciously distorted and destroyed her sense of smell, preventing her from ever being able


    to work as a perfume designer again. And I saw Tanya treating customers horribly, forcing them to buy


    her perfumes just for money, which put a horrible taste in my mouth. I should believe that Tanya is a


    vicious woman, capable of terrible things.


    And yet.


    The moments I have spent with her show me her to be theplete opposite of what I presumed. She


    appears to be an incredibly hard-working mother, going out of her way to ensure safety and happiness


    for her daughter. And during all the crazy unlucky events I had to deal with within that horrible house,


    Tanya was there, fixing things and helping me out where she could. When she could¡¯ve easily looked


    the other way.


    As I continue to walk and ponder, I eventually feel Manuel stir from within the depths of my


    subconscious, speaking over my trifling thoughts.


    ¡®There is something about her that feels so familiar, something that feels like home¡­ were drawn to her


    somehow Marco¡­ why not get to know her better?¡¯


    The suggestion immediately brings me on the defense, and I shake my head firmly, not able to respond


    to Manuel with anything other than that. Because something deep down inside me, even if I don¡¯t want


    it to, agrees with him.


    Just then, I see the old man that was in the store with Tanya when I first arrived. The old man strolls up


    to me, bearing a broad smile as he speaks.


    ¡°Been meaning to thank you for the other day! You distracted Tanya for me, so she¡¯d quit nagging me


    about my health issues and stop giving me those darn perfumes.¡±


    I look at him, slightly confused. ¡°Give? Weren¡¯t you being f*orc*ed to buy them?¡± I say.


    Now he appears confused. ¡°What? No! Tanya¡¯s worried about me, and says my love for alcohol is


    going to k*il*l me one day. She was giving me the perfumes she made especially for me to help with all


    my health problems,¡± he says. ¡°But my motto is if you aren¡¯t happy, you aren¡¯t truly living. And alcohol


    makes me happy, even if the bastard k*il*ls me!¡±


    I can¡¯t help but ignore the rest of his rambles upon the realization that I have misinterpreted the


    situation at the perfume shop. And in turn, I have misunderstood Tanya¡¯s nature entirely. I snap a quick


    nce at my watch, deciding that although I might be a bitte, I¡¯d still be able to make it to the family


    day event.


    Leaving the old man who continues to ramble about his beliefs, I hurry off towards the school.


    Third POV:


    The Blue Moon Pack¡¯s local and only school is buzzing with life and excitement. Situated in the heart of


    town, it maintains status for generations as the true beating organ that brings life and youth flowing to


    the other sections of the pack.


    Its ashen walls that have been built many moons ago are brought to life with colorful murals, and


    kindergarten paintings. While rainbow handprints decorate its arches that lead to the front doors.


    Pinboards are littered with posters and important notices cover every indoor wall. Whilst the


    surrounding air bustles with the cafeteria¡¯s lunch menu.


    But today is no ordinary day. Today is Family Day! And the chatter from the surrounding *s*srooms


    is louder than usual as the clock ticks down to the end of the school day early for the event.


    Eventually, the bell sings its song as *s*sroom doors are thrust open to spill out with children all in a


    hurry to gather their things. The quickest among them rush outside, all lining up to wait patiently for


    their parents. Outside, stalls for food and activities are being set up by the older children with their


    teachers. While janitors help hang up the decorations. The principal is hurrying back and forth across


    the stage, making sure all is ready for the big day. Light-hearted and cheery music can be heard from


    the surrounding speakers, but it¡¯s ultimately drowned out by the chatter from the excited students.


    And there amongst the crowd stand ire, looking slightly feeble and overwhelmed. Her favorite doll is


    tightly pressed against her chest out of desiredfort, while eyes scan the slow filtering in of parents


    walking past the main gate.


    She knows her mother would be here. There is no doubt in the child¡¯s mind of that. Tanya has never


    missed a single event. Sports day, bake sale, the annual school concert. You name it. She was always


    in the crowd, smiling proudly.


    Although, today she is looking for a different face. Someone less familiar, and yet has somehow made


    a powerful impact on the girl¡¯s life. It might¡¯ve made little sense on the surface, but Marco really has


    meant something to ire.


    Sure, Caspian is nice, but he is too nice. Too overbearing at times for the little girl. Their personalities


    just don¡¯t seem to match, and he could never take a break from talking, when ire is generally the


    quieter type.


    Marco however, despite only meeting him a few times, ire finds herself drawn to him. Like a ma


    to the north pole, he is the male father figure she wants. Needs. Course it is only childlike wishing that


    again doesn¡¯t make much sense. But, from the way he holds her, to the natural strength he exudes,


    ire just feels safe around him. She feels protected. And sometimes, that¡¯s all a child ever wants from


    an adult.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Still waiting to see his blonde locks of hair and identifiable blue eyes, ire fusses nervously with the


    hem of her shirt, nibbling on the arm of her doll, a typicalfort habit that she¡¯s grown ustomed to


    doing.


    ¡°So where is he then? Uh?¡± the taunting voice of a little boy beside her makes her flinch in surprise.


    ¡°You bet that your dad would be here. So, where is he?¡± It¡¯s Elliot ¡­ her regr tormentor, always


    appearing at the worst possible times. And as usual, his favorite goons have joined him, all smirking


    smugly, entertained by Elliot¡¯s mean streak.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± the boy jabs a finger into ire¡¯s chest, shoving her delicate body back in a stumble. His


    friends are allughing in evil glee.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I swear he¡¯sing! Just wait a bit,¡± says ire in growing apprehension and fear, eyes again


    frantically searching the crowd for Marco.


    ¡°No more waiting! You lost. Now give us that stupid doll like you said you would if he didn¡¯te.¡± 3


    ire ultimately looks horrified by the concept of parting with something so precious to her. ¡°No,


    please, my mum made it for me. It¡¯s supposed to look like my daddy. I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± she cradles


    the toy closer her to her chest, terrified that it would be taken away.


    But the boys are enclosing on her, and she looks like a tiny rabbit being circled by dangerous vultures,


    eager to cause her more anguish for their own childish fun. ire¡¯s cheeks are now damp with fresh


    tears, her frail body shrinking away from her bullies. She stumbles backwards, only to suddenly hit a


    firm wall behind her.


    ire can only see the boys¡¯ gaping faces to then realize that the wall behind her is in fact a person.


    She turns round to gaze up. Marco¡¯s tall and robust frame blocks the sun out of her eyes as he res


    down at them all. Eyes zing with their cobalt sheen, and hair strikingly golden today from the sun¡¯s


    rays.


    Her heart soars with a mix mash of joy and relief. All the sensations she is in desperate need of warm


    her heart as his hand trails round her little body, pulling her closely against him, and adding to her


    feeling of ease.


    ¡°There is no need for this silliness children,¡± he says with a carefully controlled but firm tone. ¡°I am


    ire¡¯s father.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 54


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 54 Why Don¡¯t You Wear Your Wedding


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    It warms my heart to see the relief in ire¡¯s eyes as she realizes it is me. She eagerly takes my hand


    as I take her away from her bullies and safeguard her from them. However, I can¡¯t help but stiffen as


    the child for the third time this week epasses me in a hug. Her dainty arms doing their best to


    wrap around my understandablyrger body.


    I always have a particr softness towards children. To adults, I have no desire to showcase any form


    of remorse or whittle down my brashness. But with children¡­ there is something about their innocence


    that captures my attention.


    Title of the document


    My negative outlook on people¡¯s intentions never befalls on children. Even with their temper tantrums,


    they have a level of purity with regards to the world around them. You could never me them simply


    because they don¡¯t understand enough about life. They are always good intentioned, or at least


    oblivious to the consequences of their actions. How could you be mad or mean to something so


    fragile?


    Hence, despite myck of capability to maybemunicate on their level, I have a desire to protect


    them full heartedly. Even now, as ire wraps her arms around me, I only gently rub her back to


    comfort her. And it soothes me to think she knows that she can count on me.


    Reaffirming that I¡¯ve made the right decision toe today¡­


    Once I¡¯m a*s*sured ire will be okay, I let her join the other kids all seated in their *s*s groups on a


    mat in front of the stage. I then turn and walk over to Tanya, who¡¯s clearly surprised to see me. But we


    don¡¯t have much time to talk as the host who must¡¯ve been the school principal speaks into the


    microphone.


    ¡°Wee Everybody! Before we start our family day event, we have a bonus activity for all the mums


    and dads!¡± the crowd cheers excitedly. A burgundy silk curtain suddenly drops down behind the host as


    she exins. ¡°We are going to test how well the mums and dads know each other with a little game!¡±


    the kids understandably scream, cheer, andugh in clear excitement.


    ¡°I want all the mums to stand behind this curtain, and then they must stick their hands out from behind


    it. The dads must then take turns trying to guess which hand is their wife¡¯s hand,¡± upon saying this, a


    loud ¡®oooo¡¯ of anticipation ripples through the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s begin! Up youe mums!¡±


    With there being many of us, groups of parents take turns ying the game. It¡¯s admittedly aical


    event, as many of the dads fail to recognize the hands of their significant other.


    Laughter exudes from the crowd as some of the parentsugh off their mistakes, while others don¡¯t


    take the news too well. One of the wiveses out to whack her husband at the back of head, which


    both Tanya and I can¡¯t help butugh at.


    This goes on for a couple of minutes, with the hostmentating the event throughout. The audience


    of teachers, parents and children all enjoy the show. But eventually, it¡¯s my turn.


    All eyes are on me as I make my way up the stage steps, but the attention barely bothers me, as I


    focus on the line up of hands in front of me. I have initially been worried when the host first announced


    this activity. I don¡¯t want to embarra*s*s Tanya or ire since I haven¡¯t known either of them for very


    long. However, ¡­


    I only need to take one nce at the lineup of feminine limbs, before my gazends on one with utmost


    confidence. To my surprise, there is no hesitation, and my feet move without me asking them to. I¡¯m


    silent in my brigade across the stage, the crowd hush as they watch in anticipation.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I stop before the outstretched hand. Not out of self-doubt, neither am I seconding guessing myself. But


    almost in bewilderment to how sure I am. As the wind whistles by with the fresh autumn breeze, I find


    myself staring down at the female fingers that look so familiar, as a mirror image sits sturdy in my mind.


    It¡¯s not that I have paid any close attention to any of Tanya¡¯s features. Sure, she is in fact very pretty.


    But due to Lily¡¯s established conviction that she is evil and downright terrible, I have mostly been


    looking at Tanya over thest few days through lenses colored and blurred by false opinions, too busy


    being angry at her to appreciate her beauty.


    I reach for the hand before me,forted by its softness. The hand seems hesitant at first, almost like


    the person behind it is also astonished with my findings. Eventually I grasp her fingers firmly, and gently


    pull her through the burgundy curtains that slowly brush past her elegant figure. Tanya emerges from


    the silk curtains slowly, her glistening emeralds hues widening as they see me. Shees to stand


    beside me, as the audience erupts into a chorus of cheers.


    She is just as surprised as I am. But there is something so familiar about having her hand in mine. The


    way her palm pressed into mine, and how her delicate fingers fit perfectly with myrger ones.


    I have only known Tanya for a couple of days. How do I know it is her hand? Even more confusing, is


    the doll ire has been holding on to. It could¡¯ve been any old doll, but it strangely looks like me, it has


    my blonde locks, my lean but muscr build, and my eyes. ire¡¯s eyes¡­


    Before I can further spiral into wondering if I am going mad, the crowd cheers and apuds my


    decision. The hostes over to congratte the both of us. I turn to look at the kids who have been


    bothering ire. And their mouths gape in astonishment. I wonder if they now believe that I¡¯m ire¡¯s


    father.


    But none of that seems to matter, I turn to look down at Tanya¡¯s hand as it still rests in mine. And I


    sense that something is missing. Confusion is disyed in her features whilst I curiously twist her hand


    right and left, trying to work out what I feel is missing.


    And that¡¯s when it hits me! A ring. Since the day we met, I¡¯ve never seen Tanya wear a wedding ring.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    My heart pounds sharply beneath my chest as we walk off stage. On the one hand, I¡¯m ecstatic that


    Marco recognized my hand, he chose me¡­ and yet, it¡¯s so strange, I was made to believe that he had


    lost his memory. So how did he know it was me? Was it purely instinctual, or was he starting to


    remember? Or was it all just luck¡­


    ¡°Tanya.¡±


    I twirl round as Marco calls out and approaches me, snapping me out of my thoughts. He appears to


    check our surroundings, as if trying to ensure that not many people are around to listen to our


    conversation. And my heart pounds even harder as I wonder what he¡¯s about to say.


    ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t rude of me to ask, but why have I never seen a wedding ring on your finger?¡±


    Instinctually I reach up and ce my hand against my corbone. Beneath the fabric of my shirt rests


    the ring Marco was speaking of. Even after what had happened, I could never get rid of it. So, it was


    strung up, attached to the ruby ne that my mother gave me. It means both the two most precious


    items I own are close to my chest and heart. Never far away.


    Course Marco can¡¯t see the ring as it¡¯s hidden beneath my shirt. And before I can decide what to say,


    my daughter answers for me as she now stands between the two of us. ¡°Mummy told me that she


    doesn¡¯t wear her ring because daddy¡¯s gone to a faraway ce. But it¡¯s okay! You¡¯re back now! And we


    can all live happily together forever!¡±


    Before either of us can have the heart to correct her, she¡¯s distracted by her school friends and they all


    run off to y. I smile sweetly, yet sadly as I watch her run off, before turning back to Marco who


    speaks solemnly to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I brought it up. I didn¡¯t realize your husband had passed away.¡±


    He obviously thinks that what I told ire is a white lie to protect her from the truth of her father¡¯s


    ¡®passing¡¯. I have mixed feelings, as her true father stands before me,forting me for his own


    ¡°death¡±, and it is slightly amusing to say the least.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for your loss Tanya, I know how difficult that can be.¡±


    I can only nod in appreciation to his words. I couldn¡¯t even decide how to feel about the situation,


    whether tough or cry over the strange ordeal.


    ¡°Right folks!¡± just then, the host returns to center stage to announce. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Family Day Event


    to officially begin!¡±

 Chapter 55

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 55


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 55 My Daddy Is The Best!


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The midday autumn sun rests high in the sky, soothed by a breeze that remains calm and gentle


    towards all the outdoor stalls andid out food for the family day event. It begins with various activities


    for all the families to participate in. ire skips along in front of us, and I¡¯mforted by the high spirits


    that my daughter finds herself in. And I¡¯m ever grateful to Marco for making that happen.


    He walks calmly beside me. And whilst I wouldn¡¯t me him for feeling out of ce surrounded by all


    the parents and children. He blends in perfectly. Conversations with other parents seem like a breeze


    for him, as he ys the role of a wonderful dad, fully in love with his daughter. I can¡¯t help but admire


    him quietly whilst he speaks or smiles at my daughter¡¯s yful antics. If only this was real life¡­


    Title of the document


    Nevertheless, I savor the moment and enjoy the day. We get up to loads of things. First, we stop by a


    stall where you¡¯re required to shoot targets to gain points, with the winner getting balloons as a reward.


    I watch one of the little boys, Elliot, that has been teasing my daughter walk up to her.


    ¡°My daddy is very good at shooting! He¡¯ll win and get me those balloons!¡± he says.


    The little boy¡¯s father does shoot very well, hitting many of the nine-point targets, but fails to hit a ten


    pointer target with the ten shooting pellets made avable. My child only shyly nods, clearly unaware of


    Marco¡¯s ability as she turns to watch him take his turn.


    Wanting to impress my little girl, Marco offers me a hint of a knowing smile, and closes his eyes. Even


    with Marco¡¯s eyes closed, he easily hits the ten pointer targets with all his ten shots, causing the winner


    bell to sound off loudly. ire is ecstatic, cheering delightfully as she¡¯s given a bunch of balloons.


    Elliot¡¯s demeanor instantly changes, first to surprise, and then to one of sadness. My daughter notices


    this, and true to her morals, she turns to him. ¡°Here, you can have one too.¡±


    He blinks at her. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you! Um,¡± he stammers at first, but eventually the words tumble out of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m really


    sorry for teasing you before. I- I won¡¯t do it again,¡± he says shyly.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she smiles, before leading us to the next stall, leaving me and Marco to smile at one


    another. As we walk past Elliot, he stares up at Marco with a sense of admiration in his eyes towards


    the older man before him. Noticing this, Marco gently pats the little boy¡¯s head in a form of high regard


    for his actions. In reaction Elliot smiles broadly, pleased to receive praise from Marco, before running


    off elsewhere.


    As we follow ire, I can¡¯t help but sneak Marco a smile of approval, noticing his softness round


    children. He only gives me a small smile, avoiding my gaze to hide his bashfulness.


    Next is a game requiring some form of teamwork between the family members. We must carry a ball


    together from one end to the other using only our faces. Pressing it between our cheeks to carry it


    there. For the first half of the distance the child and one parent have to carry it, and then for the second


    half of the distance, both parents must carry it to the final destination.


    I¡¯m the one who joins my daughter at the starting line, with Marco waiting for us at the half-way point.


    The whistle blows and me and ire work together, squishing our cheeks intensely against the ball so


    it doesn¡¯t fall, while still trying to move as quickly as possible. However, we can¡¯t help butugh


    throughout the whole journey, I even see Marco trying to withhold hisughter at how silly we look.


    We eventually reach Marco¡¯s location. We can¡¯t touch the ball with our hands, so ire and Marco


    have to maneuver carefully so they can switch positions. However, ire is evidently eager to win, and


    a little too hasty in trying to get us to be quick. Without waiting for Marco to be fully ready, she removes


    her cheek from the ball, and it falls.


    Marco¡¯s cheek identally collides softly into mine. Our faces touch one another¡¯s as we suddenly


    realize the miscement of the ball that bounces below us. Our skin only touches for no longer than a


    second, but are so close, close enough to kiss.


    We both quickly pull away upon realizing our mistake. And we can¡¯t help but bothugh from the


    embarra*s*sing moment. The crowd then cheers for the winning family. But because we are the losing


    team, we must receive a form of light-hearted punishment dealt out by the winning team.


    The winning family chooses the water guns. They get ready to spray, and although I was ready and


    willing to be sprayed with the water. Upon closing my eyes in preparation, I notice I am barely feeling


    any of the liquid on my skin. I open my eyes to see therge shadow like figure of Marco standing in


    front of me, taking the fall for me and letting himself get drenched in water so I don¡¯t get w*et. I can¡¯t


    help but smile at the sight of this.


    After Marco dries himself off with a towel he¡¯s been given, we all head to the cake baking and


    decorating station. We¡¯re required to bake a cake and decorate it within an allocated time frame.


    Course ire is very excited, and use to baking cakes, since we tend to do it a lot at home. However,


    Marco¡¯s silence seems to capture my attention.


    As we get started, ire takes the lead. Rolling up the sleeves of her shirt, and like aical little


    chef, she calls out orders of what she needs us to do, totally unaware of Marco¡¯spletely clueless to


    her words. ¡°Daddy! I need a rolling pin! Stat!¡±


    I watch as Marco turns to get it, although, he stands for a couple of minutes, with a rolling pin and what


    looks to be another cooking utensil in his hand, secretly debating which is the right one, without


    showcasing that he doesn¡¯t know the answer.


    I gently pat my daughter¡¯s arm, giving her a knowing look, while ncing to Marco. She follows my


    gaze, before smiling back at me. Together, we step over to Marco, and pull him to the baking table.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather just watch¡­¡± he says, trying to hide the insecurity in his voice.


    ¡°We need to do this as a family,¡± says ire, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will teach you,¡± I nod my head with smile.


    And so, as a trio, we work on making the cake. My daughter and I only gather the ingredients needed,


    whilst we let Marco do the main practical elements. It¡¯s difficult for him and he appears flustered at


    times. ¡°But the dough is so sticky. How is this meant to turn into a cake?¡±


    I chuckle softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just have to keep kneading it, trust in the process Marco.¡±


    I worry he¡¯d think I¡¯m making fun of him, but he doesn¡¯t. He nods his head in understanding, before


    bing focused in his efforts, rolling, and kneading the dough as much as he can. He surprises


    himself as the dough eventually stops being so sticky, now bing round and forming into a


    coherent shape.


    Eventually we put the cake in the oven. ire runs off to y for a bit while I wait at the table. Marco


    however is pacing in front of the oven doorically. Every now again he closely checks on it,


    squinting to try and see the through at our cake. He repeatedly opens the oven door, and on the third


    time I have to stop him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep opening the door, you¡¯ll let all the hot air escape,¡± I say yfully.


    ¡°But it¡¯s taking too long. Why is it taking so long?¡± his impatience is adorable, he clearly wants this to


    turn out good despite never having baked a cake before.


    ¡°Because good things take time Marco,¡± I give a soft smile, and eventually after much consideration in


    his head, he returns my smile on a small scale, finally agreeing to sit beside me as we wait.


    Eventually however, the cake is ready. Marco calls ire back over, and he¡¯s almost just as excited as


    she is as we take the cake out of the oven. We let ire cover the cake in her cream of choice before


    we let Marco try making designs with me on the sides and top of the cake. His manly hands aren¡¯t as


    delicate as mine, and whilst he tries his hardest to move the piping tool and bag carefully to get a


    pattern round the side. His hold inevitably slips, creating a long line that¡¯s out of ce from the rest.


    He huffs, dropping his shoulders in defeat. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined it. Haven¡¯t I?¡±


    I shake my head while smiling. ¡°Who said every cake had to look exactly the same?¡± he now looks up


    at the surrounding cakes, noticing how everyone¡¯s looks exactly the same, but are all boring because


    of this.


    He quirks the side of his lip, puffing his chest in some form of pride that our cake would be different. He


    nods, before continuing to work hard at decorating the cake. When it¡¯s all done, ire wonders back


    over, and without a single word to the two of us, she dips her fingers into the cake¡¯s cream and daps it


    on Marco¡¯s nose.


    Marco is startled at first, lookingically cross-eyed at the whipped cream on his face. But his


    expression soon rxes. He then dips his fingers into the cake, smudging cream onto my daughter¡¯s


    face, before smudging it against mine too. We allugh together at theical situation we find


    ourselves in.


    As Iugh, I notice Marco is looking at me with a sense of curiosity in his gaze. ¡°Have we done this


    before?¡± I blink, not knowing how to answer. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve met you before.¡±


    Before I can say anything, ire yells out to us, calling us over to do the next event, leaving the


    question I desperately want to answer, hanging in the air between us.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a whole day filled with fun activities, we finally head home. We¡¯re walking towards our house


    when I see Mr. Barlow arguing with Raphael. Raphael is known as the b*ull*y among the pack


    members. He always causes fights and generally always gets his way.


    They seem to fight over a badge in Mr. Barlow¡¯s hand, and Raphael is threatening to attack.

 Chapter 56

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 56


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 56 Bet Your One Night


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I race towards the two, my hands pressing firmly against Raphael¡¯s chest, shoving him away from Mr.


    Barlow. Of course, my hand meets with the b*ull*y¡¯s rippled chest, and I can barely push him. He


    chuckles at my feeble attempt, only stepping back with a malicious grin.


    Raphael isn¡¯t as tall as Marco, but he is still a decent height for a male. And he didn¡¯t get *s*sed as a


    b*ull*y for no reason. Although muscr, there is no smooth elegance or refinement to his physic.


    Raphael is a rough piece of work, as if he has been carved with a blunt knife. Curated with jagged


    edges, a shaggy unkempt beard and buzz cut. He is like a rusty machete, worn, weathered, and


    ragged, but still dangerous enough to cut you and give you a nasty infection.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Stop! Stop this nonsense!¡± I yell, decently fearful, as I feel a close friendship with Mr. Barlow. Even


    with his annoying old man tendencies. I don¡¯t want to see him getting hurt.


    Everyone stays away from Raphael and tries hard not to get in his way, including myself. And for good


    reason too, while the color of his eyes matches mine, I know my optics are a soft and soothing sage,


    like the forest leaves. While his are unsettling like a coiled snake, piercing as he stares at his prey.


    Course Raphael doesn¡¯t seem to care about my concerns, he viciously turns to me, all intensifying my


    fear as he yells in my face. ¡°Go away woman! This isn¡¯t any of your business. This lunatic owes me


    money. So, I have the right to take anything from him that is of equal value to the money I¡¯m owed,¡± he


    points sharply at the badge he has snatched away previously. ¡°This badge covers it, and I have every


    right to take it!¡±


    ¡°NO! That¡¯s mine you bastard,¡± Mr. Barlow wails.


    I frantically think of a way to deescte the situation. ¡°Let me pay for the money he owes. I can give


    you the money you want,¡± from the money I have saved up from working at the perfume shop I am sure


    could probably gather enough money to pay off Raphael. And even if that isn¡¯t enough, I can ask others


    for help.


    But despite my offer, Raphael just scoffs, shaking his head in clear disapproval. ¡°No, I¡¯ll only take his


    money. You aren¡¯t the one paying the money. He is!¡± the terms seem totally unfair, and a clear attempt


    to just cause more problems for Mr. Barlow for no good reason.


    It is as if Raphael enjoys the chaos he caused for the rest of us. As if he revels in creating havoc and


    invoking fear. His tyrant behavior is sickening to me. Why would any want to cause this much disruption


    in other people¡¯s lives?


    But I couldn¡¯t get into the mind of the male before me, I could only try to plead and reason with him. I


    watch the look in Raphael¡¯s eyes shift into something different, behind them I sense the gears in his


    head turning in malevolent thought process. His gaze trails down my body in a slow and methodical


    manner, licking his lips in clear temptation. My heart sinks as the hairs on the back of my neck stand.


    ¡°But¡­ if you¡¯re so desperate to help this pathetic old man, I¡¯m willing to make a bet with you.¡±


    ¡°A bet?¡± I ask. Mr. Barlow behind me has now fallen silent, he too trying to decipher what Raphael is


    about to ask of me. Apprehension rises in us all knowing of Raphael¡¯s malicious tendencies.


    ¡°Yeah, if you win, I¡¯ll return the badge. But if you don¡¯t win,¡± the grin on his lips stretches poisonously.


    ¡°You stay with me for the night¡­ alone, just the two of us,¡± I shrink in growing despair as Raphael


    inches closer lustfully, clearly liking what he saw. His hand reaches out, desperate to caress my face


    and skin.


    But we both flinch in response to Marco¡¯s primal growl erupting in the air between. Marco moves


    suddenly. He viciously ps the hand away from my face, and rushes into Raphael¡¯s personal space,


    forcing the shorter man to back away as Marco towers over him dominantly, wolflike in his method of


    intimidation, whilst baring down a formidable re.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet against you,¡± Marco¡¯s voice is low, and yet brutal in its delivery. Raphael even attempts to puff


    his chest to not seem afraid, but he¡¯s no match to Marco¡¯s Alpha like qualities.


    ¡°Oh yeah? And what do you have to offer?¡± he says as he res back.


    ¡°You can cut off one of my arms if I lose,¡± My mouth gapes in pure horror and disbelief. And I¡¯m almost


    relieved when Raphael refuses, i


    ¡°Hell nah! Why would I want your arm? It¡¯s no use to me!¡± My hand presses against my chest, as I try


    to calm my racing heart. I look utterly panicked, and Raphael picks up on this. I see that evil grin once


    again take its ce on his lips before he rolls his eyes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Fine, but Tanya has topete against me. Not you,¡± he either knows that he is no match against


    Marco in any and all situations, or he wants to get closer to me. ¡°You sure you can trust her with your


    life man? Are you willing to risk your arm for this?¡±


    A chill runs up my spine, I rush to grab Marco¡¯s arm, turning his attention to me. ¡°Marco, this is crazy.


    Don¡¯t do this. We can get the badge back some other way. You¡¯ve only known me for a couple of days,


    you shouldn¡¯t be risking your life and limb for me. What if I lose?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t seem to register, or tantly ignores the desperate pleading in my eyes. He remains


    focused in his gaze, so overly confident which I can¡¯t understand why. He shakes his head and leans


    closer to me to exin. ¡°You might be right Tanya. And despite the fact that I initially doubted your


    morality, my wolfpletely trusts you. And if he trusts you, then that¡¯s a good enough reason for me


    to trust you too.¡±


    My eyes widen in disbelief, but I can¡¯t utter a response before Marco turns back to Raphael, scoffing in


    full fledge confidence. ¡°Tanya has my full confidence, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Raphael is clearly surprised but tries to hide this. ¡°Fine, so if Tanya wins, I will return the badge, but if


    she doesn¡¯t win, you will lose your arm. This way.¡±


    The b*ull*y takes the four of us to the site of the Blue Moon Tree as his chosen location for us to


    compete. I couldn¡¯t fathom any idea of how the Blue Moon Tree could be involved in his ns. And so,


    I ask, ¡°Why are we here?


    He smiles at me smugly. ¡°Thepet*ition is whoever can make the Blue Moon Tree sparkle and


    shine its dazzling glow within thirty minutes. If you do. You win.¡±


    I¡¯m utterly d*um*bfounded, looking at the Tree and then back at Raphael, before peering down at my


    watch. It¡¯s already dusk, and the Blue Moon Flowers unveil their natural glow in about forty minutes¡¯


    time. But that is on their own ord, like any natural nt, it ispletely impossible to f*orc*e the


    flowers to open up before their said time. Raphael¡¯s request is totally absurd.


    ¡°You¡¯re tricking me. What you¡¯re asking me to do is impossible. Not only I can¡¯t do it, but you wouldn¡¯t


    be able to do it either. Thispet*ition is pointless,¡± I say in bewilderment.


    He smiles wickedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to win to keep in the badge. I specifically said that it¡¯s only if you ¡®win¡¯


    that I¡¯ll return the badge. But if it¡¯s a tie, then I still keep the badge and Marco has to lose his arm,¡± he


    manicallyughs at my despair, and it¡¯s then I realize that Marco has made a bet with the wrong man. A


    man with no morals ormon sense. We are helpless.


    I want to sink deep down into a hole of nothingness as I would be responsible for not only losing Mr.


    Barlow¡¯s badge, but also forcing Marco to cut off his arm! My eyes are welling up in tears as I¡¯m near


    breaking point, until¡­


    Through my watery pupils, I see a small butterfly gracefully flutter past my field of view. Extravagant


    colors shade its wings as it hovers nearby, before flying away. At this moment, my eyes light up with an


    idea that gives me a solution to this terrible situation!

 Chapter 57

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 57


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 57 Have We Met Before


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There is no time to waste on the hows and what-ifs. If I am going to get Mr. Barlow, his badge back and


    keep Marco¡¯s arm attached to the rest of his body, then I couldn¡¯t waste any more time worrying. I have


    to put my n into action and just hope for the best.


    ¡°Does anyone have a pen and paper?¡± I say with clear urgency in my voice.


    Title of the document


    ¡°I do!¡± Mr. Barlow shouts, handing them over to me without question. I quickly jot down a list of


    perfume-making equipment, ingredients, and raw materials that I know I¡¯d need. With pen in hand, my


    fingers rush over the page in a scribbly mess as I¡¯m aware of time. When I¡¯m done, I turn to the one


    person who knows every item listed on the page, because he has been the one to set up my entire


    perfumery room¡­ back when¡­


    Oh no¡­


    I stammer, frozen in confliction as I¡¯m about to hand Marco the paper. I try to hide my realization, and


    sudden epiphany. That if Marco doesn¡¯t remember our previous rtionship, he definitely wouldn¡¯t


    remember his gift to me for Valentine¡¯s Day. Oh, how silly I feel, and how strange I must have looked,


    turning to him, only to gape and with-draw my hand and paper so suddenly.


    He¡¯s confused of course by my hesitation, but suddenly takes the paper from my hands without


    question, probably thinking I was just a little overwhelmed. ¡°Is this what you need?¡± he asks, ignoring


    my tant stammer.


    ¡°Yes, but.¡±


    ¡°I recognize all these things; Lily use to use them when she made perfumes. Give me the keys to your


    shop,¡± he¡¯s so focused and resolute about the matter of wanting to ensure I have the best possible


    chance of seeding, but I continue to fumble with my words.


    ¡°Tanya, the keys,¡± he snaps my mind awake, and I finally regain some form of mobility. I toss him the


    keys and watch still bbergasted as he rushes off to fetch what I need.


    He takes no longer than five minutes to bring two ma*s*sive bags. With no nearby table, I settle down


    on the gra*s*s bed beside the Blue Moon Tree and unload all the contents from the bags. Despite the


    urgency of the situation, the atmosphere is light and calming, and I fall into my usual rhythm when


    creating my perfumes.


    My unorthodox activity within the area also starts to attract some people. And soon, a crowd forms to


    watch me work. But I don¡¯t mind the curious eyes, as I withdraw into a bubble of my ownfort while


    doing what I love most.


    I extract and ground up the necessary ingredients, from regr practice and also from experience from


    thepet*ition, I know what ents work well with the Blue Moon Tree¡¯s aura. And while Marco has


    been getting my things, I have also taken the time to pick some flowers from the tree and now add that


    to my mixture.


    But what matters the most, is that I have chosen ingredients that are very aromatic, and strong in


    scent. And as my perfume bes thicker and fuller, it soon seems that my predicated calctions


    are correct. A moment after my solution starts to emit the desired smell, a butterfly flutters close by,


    comfortably resting itself on one of my perfumery utensils.


    I continue to work in silence, all while noticing the crowd growing louder and louder with their gasps of


    admiration and wonderment. I finally look up, smiling to see thousands of butterflies of all different sizes


    and colors hovering around me.


    Some rest upon my work equipment, some found seating on my shoulders and head, while others p


    their dainty wings to stay close to my perfume that oozed with a smell that I know is delectable to their


    kind. It is a pretty site in fact, but I know the next step would only be more wonderful. Still conscious of


    time, I only have a couple of minutes left. And whilst Raphael seems overly confident to begin with, he


    now doesn¡¯t look so sure as to whether I¡¯d lose.


    I¡¯m done with my mixture and pour the perfume into a small spray bottle. The resting butterflies twitch


    awake as I stand up. With excitement bubbling in my chest, I spritz them with a bit of the liquid, before


    turning towards the tree. I spray quite a bit on its leaves and branches, and like moths to me, the


    butterflies chase the scent in union.


    Because I used the Blue Moon Flower in my perfume, there¡¯s a natural glow that it emits, creating a


    fluorescent light exactly like the Blue Moon Tree. Bycing the wings of all the butterflies with the


    perfume, their insect bodies glow a soft hue. Sparkling in a dance of color as they gently p their


    wings whilst perching on the branches and leaves of the tree.


    I¡¯m awed by the sight, and so is the crowd. I¡¯m also just in time too. I¡¯ve made the Blue Moon Tree


    glow!


    I now turn to Raphael, who is looking particrly miserable and heavily disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked. I made the Blue Moon Tree glow within thirty minutes. So, I win. Now


    please return the badge to Mr. Barlow as you promised.¡±


    Not wanting to admit defeat, he tries to fire back a response. ¡°No, that can¡¯t count. You didn¡¯t actually


    make it glow. You used the butterflies, that doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    My brows furrow, unable to decide how to respond. But thankfully, my crowd of onlookers do it for me.


    ¡°She won fair and square!¡± one yells.


    ¡°Yeah! Look at the tree! It¡¯s glowing! How can she not win?¡± another adds.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to cheat! That¡¯s not right!¡±


    And before long, the crowd is growing angrier and angrier at Raphael by the minute. And despite


    Raphael¡¯s domineering temperament, he couldn¡¯t fight back against an entire crowd.


    ¡°Alright! Alright fine! Quite you¡¯re yelling. Tanya wins!¡± he yells back in frustration, disgruntledly handing


    me the badge. The crowd cheers in good spirits and I turn to hand the badge to Mr. Barlow, who smiles


    at me warmly. 1 ¡°Thanks kid. I honestly couldn¡¯t have gotten that back without you. I owe you one,¡± he


    says with a cheery att*itude.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    I barely utter a word to anyone, I¡¯m silenced, awed by Tanya¡¯s ability to craft perfume. Her movements


    are fluid and graceful, and in these past days of knowing her, I¡¯ve never seen her so confident in her


    actions and mannerisms.


    Her calm aura soothed me and left me at ease watching her work. I wouldn¡¯t have had a problem


    watching her work for hours, just because how rxed it made me feel. The sensation was strangely


    nostalgic, and I just couldn¡¯t put my finger on where I had felt like this before.


    When she is finished, I bask in the glory that is the Blue Moon Tree. It was always beautiful to me, but


    even more so than ever now with the thousands of butterflies that grace its leaves, dazzling with


    brilliant light that glows alongside the setting sun.


    But whilst I admire her work, a strange thought thrusts its way to the front of my mind. Tanya is beyond


    talented in the art of perfumery. Better than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen, even better than Lily I¡¯ll admit. So


    then why would she destroy Lily¡¯s sense of smell?


    It doesn¡¯t make much sense. Tanya doesn¡¯t need to do that, she is already better than Lily, it would just


    get her into trouble. She¡¯s already at a stature above everyone else in her industry, so why risk it all?


    Did Lily lie to me? But why would she lie?


    Just before I can consider the worrying prospect, the sun finally sets. The flowers on the Blue Moon


    Tree finally bloom and release their magnificent glow that lightens the surrounding the greener


    beautifully. It¡¯s angelic to witness, and I¡¯m once again in awe while recalling how this was the ce my


    parents fell in love.


    Just then, Tanya turns to me, her eyes shimmering with excitement, and I can¡¯t help but mirror her glee.


    It¡¯s strange¡­ the situation feels so familiar. The ce, the tree, her. I feel like I¡¯ve been here before.


    With her¡­ But how¡­


    Before I cane to a resolution, or ask Tanya, Mr. Barlow yells out in clear panic. ¡°Wait! ire¡¯s


    missing! She¡¯s gone! Where has she gone?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 58


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 58 Mind Link


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    It¡¯s a known verified fact, that a mama bear will do anything for her cubs. And in that very moment, I¡¯d


    never felt so much emotion in my life. Every instinctual motherly fiber within me is scorching with fierce


    intensity. My heart hammers against my chest as my weak senses heighten to their extremity and


    adrenalin kicks in.


    ¡°ire! ire!¡± I scream, darting from one side of the pathway to the other, the crowd parting for me as


    I desperately look for my child.


    Title of the document


    No one would ever understand how much my daughter meant to me. After I chose to leave Marco, I


    was nothing. Caspian found me washed up byke on the brink of death, and even after he saved me,


    I was a hopeless empty shell of my former self.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The loss of my love was so destructive to my brain and heart, every day after that felt like a chore. The


    weeks blurred as I aimlessly slept my worries away. And the only thing that kept me from ending it was


    knowing I had a responsibility to my child. (21


    She kept me eating, I would only nourish my body with food and water because I knew she needed it.


    Eventually I grew back the strength I lost when the due date grew closer. My mood shifted to one of


    high spirits as I started setting up the nursery and buying the baby clothes. And when she finally


    arrived¡­


    ire gave me a new lease on life. A new purpose. I felt truly alive again. She was my precious ball of


    joy. One that I couldn¡¯t dare to lose.


    And so now I frantically scream her name in dear longing to find my child. I¡¯m so tunnel visioned by my


    efforts that I startle quickly when Marco grabs my arm. He tugs me close, baring down his gaze into


    mine. ¡°Where would she go?¡±


    ¡°Marco- we need¡­ we need to find her!¡±


    ¡°Tanya!¡± he snaps me out of my panicked protest. ¡°Where would ire go?¡± Marco doesn¡¯t waste his


    time withfort or sympathy, which I for once appreciate. He bes the leader I know he¡¯s capable


    of being, focused on the important task at hand.


    I stammer at first, before finally being able to form a coherent sentence. ¡°Her favorite candy store, the


    park, or the school. She also could¡¯ve gone home.¡±


    He nods firmly, before speaking aloud to the surrounding pack members. ¡°Everyone! We need help


    looking for ire. She¡¯s five. Wavy ck hair, and blue eyes. Spread out,¡± people nod their heads, all


    seeming willing to help in the search, and they head off in different directions. ¡°Right, we will go check


    those ces you¡¯ve mentioned,¡± he says to me, still holding my hand to keep me steady whilst I lead


    us to the candy store first.


    Once we get there, I question the shop owner, who of course recognizes me, knowing my daughter


    loves his candies very much. He says he hasn¡¯t seen her but promises to keep a look out.


    Marco and I thank him before heading to the park. We consistently call out to her as we walk up and


    down the vast expanse of gra*s*s. We even check the yground to see if she ended up there. But we


    have no luck either.


    We don¡¯t find her at the school, and when I realize she¡¯s not at the house I find myself at my breaking


    point. I crumble down to the ground upon the steps in front my home, beginning to uncontrobly sob in


    utter despair.


    It is then that I feel Marco lower himself beside me, embracing me in a soft hug, trying to soothe me.


    ¡°We will find her Tanya. I promise, we won¡¯t stop till we find her. She can¡¯t have gone far,¡± he says


    trying to rea*s*sure me.


    However, before anything else can be said, within his embrace I suddenly feel Marco¡¯s body


    ufortably stiffen. I look up, and his expression is zed over in some form of bewilderment. I


    nce in the direction he¡¯s looking but nothing¡¯s there. I look back at him as his brows furrow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ire.¡±


    ¡°What? Where!¡±


    I jump to a stand, looking around, but I don¡¯t see her anywhere, I look back to Marco as he finally


    borates. ¡°She¡¯s speaking through the mind link.¡± I blink, now just as surprised as he is.


    ¡°Come, I know where she is.¡±


    He grabs my hand, and we rush off quickly. We run for a couple of minutes before wee to the edge


    of town. I see her long ck waves flowing in the wind as her eyes seep with fear and confusion.


    ¡°ire!¡± I call in a magnificent spell of relief. She runs eagerly into my arms and I squeeze her tightly in


    my embrace. ¡°Where did you go? I was so worried! We looked everywhere for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry mommy,¡± she sniffles, whispering in shame. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to worry you. The balloon


    Marco won for me slipped out of my hand. I had to chase it, but it was too fast. When I stopped


    running, I was lost. I¡¯m so sorry mummy! So so sorry!¡± she again leaps into my arms in tears, while I


    sigh, just relieved to have her back with me.


    When all of us have finally calmed down we start making our way back home, ire¡¯s fingers tightly


    laced in mine. We¡¯re silent for a little while, which lets my thoughts drift to today¡¯s events. I can¡¯t help


    but think about the near confrontation between Mr. Barlow and Raphael.


    And I remember seeing a ck strand of smoke surrounding Mr. Barlow¡¯s hands when Raphael


    threatened him. The smoke is so familiar, and I think about how it is very simr to the smokeing


    from Dorian¡¯s fingertips the day he tried to k*il*l me.


    It can¡¯t be that the two of them are somehow rted. It just can¡¯t be possible¡­


    My line of thought is interrupted however as Marco speaks to my daughter. ¡°ire, how were you able


    to speak to me through the mind link?¡±


    She shrugs in a childlike manner. ¡°I just thought of you and mommy and kept calling out for you. I


    dunno¡­ it must¡¯ve just gone through somehow,¡± she says.


    Marco still looks particrly confused and says to me. ¡°Only members of the same pack should be able


    to hear each other through the mind link. Is there any chance that ire is part of the Ironw pack?¡±


    I¡¯m rather stunned to say the least, and struggle to answer him, only to be interrupted as Caspian


    suddenly arrives. ¡°Hey,¡± he greets ire and me. ¡°So sorry I couldn¡¯t make it to the family day event,


    got really caught up with pack business. But I¡¯m here to tell you news about¡­¡±


    Just then, he notices Marco, ¡°Why is he here?¡± And as he notices the open door of Marco¡¯s house, he


    realizes. ¡°Marco lives next door to you now?¡±


    I nod.


    Upon learning this news, Caspian is still smiling, but I identally nce at his hands as they¡¯re tightly


    clenched into fists.


    And with Caspian¡¯s interruption, another of Marco¡¯s questions is once again left to hang in the air, left


    untouched among his forgotten memories.


    Dorian¡¯s POV:


    My leather hiking boots perch on my table as I feel the need to stretch my legs. I sink my back into my


    leather chair, lounging within theforts of my office as I fiddle with my badge. I focus on the dainty


    thing as I twiddle it in between my fingers, before repeatedly tossing it up into the air, and letting it fall


    back into the palm of my hand.


    The badge resembles a coat of arms design, shaped like a medieval shield with two rearing Lycan


    wolves attached on either side. The badge is of a dark purple with the wolves painted ck. On the


    shield itself are gold symbols.


    After tossing the badge upwards again, itnds back down in my hand just as there¡¯s a knock at my


    door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Two of my subordinates shuffle in, with their head bowed respectfully as I always expect. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We found him in the Blue Moon pack,¡± one utters.


    Immediately I drop my boots off the table, pulling myself close against the table whilst shoving the


    badge into my pocket. I can¡¯t help the snarky smile from creeping onto my lips from the news.


    ¡°The old man?¡±


    They nod to confirm my conclusion. And I chuckle in greater excitement, it¡¯s hysterical to me that he¡¯s


    lived this long. ¡°Course he¡¯s not dead. He isn¡¯t an easy k*il*l¡­ but you see, it just makes this all the


    more fun.¡±


    My subordinates don¡¯t really know how to react to my strange pleasure in this situation, but that doesn¡¯t


    matter to me. ¡°It¡¯s time we cause a bit of mayhem. Let¡¯s send some trouble his way. Take this.¡±


    One of them looks up and catches a bottled potion that I toss to him. ¡°Pour the poison into the Blue


    Moon pack¡¯s main water source. And be sure to be discreet.¡±


    My minions nod their heads, before flitting out of the room as I dismiss them. Once they¡¯re gone, I


    settle my legs back up on the table, resting my back against the chair in blissful thought of how much


    fun I am about to have.

 Chapter 59

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 59


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 59 Sleep Walking


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Caspian is quick in his greetings to Marco, with something clearly on his mind that he¡¯s eager to spill.


    ¡°So, Tanya, have you ever been to a banquet?¡± he probes with a toothy smile.


    ¡°Um,¡± I have to stop myself from ncing in Marco¡¯s direction upon recalling our night at the auction.


    With Marco¡¯s memory loss, did the Autumn Equinox even count?


    Title of the document


    ¡°No,¡± my tone does not meet the energy of his anticipation, but Caspian doesn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    ¡°Well, my dear, you¡¯re invited to the banquet at the Blue Moon Pack!¡± I feel bad for not appearing more


    excited, I do try to usher on a pleased smile, but today¡¯s events have really worn me out.


    ¡°The theme will be masquerade, and it will be taking ceter this week! Almost everyone from the


    pack will be there,¡± he adds.


    Upon hearing this however, a difort settles in my stomach. I never did good with such busy


    events. The environments of such balls are much too intense for me, I¡¯m not much of a dancer, and I¡¯m


    always too shy to strike up conversations with other people. Even in the Blue Moon Pack where I feel


    comfortable. I¡¯d still prefer to stay within theforts of my own home working on my perfumes.


    I nervously scratch the back of my neck as I try to turn him down. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s really not my


    scene,¡± and I look at him with an apologetic smile. ¡°I do really appreciate the invitation Caspian, but


    maybe next time


    Despite my attempts however, the Alpha is undeterred. ¡°No way,¡± says Caspian with an entric re


    to his tone. ¡°You¡¯ll love it! I know you¡¯ll love it! It¡¯ll be everyone you know from the pack, and there¡¯ll be


    loads of delicious food.¡±


    That¡¯s when I hear ire who stands beside me squeal with excitement. I have to internally sigh as


    she tugs at my shirt. ¡°Mommy please can we go. Pretty pretty please.¡± If it weren¡¯t for my daughter, I


    would¡¯ve stuck to my guns. But she had a long day, which ended on a sour note. This seemed to have


    lifted her spirits within an instant, and I didn¡¯t feel like shattering it again tonight. ¡°Alright, wille,¡±


    Caspian almost adopts my daughter¡¯s childish mannerisms as they both cheer in utter excitement. I


    don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so persistent in meing. Caspian knew I got along with the rest of the


    pack; it has already been five years. It¡¯s not like I need to mingle and get to know them. And yet he


    seems well and truly enthralled now that he knows I¡¯ming, saying his goodbyes before heading off


    with a merry pep in his step.


    Despite me trying to hide my difort and slight confusion, I turn to Marco, realizing that for once he


    is hiding none of his feelings towards the situation. As a heavy frown takes a deep seat upon his lips


    whilst watching Caspian disappear into the distance.


    I¡¯m half-awake, my vision blurry and only able to make out mere objects through the darkness. It is the


    cold that has stirred my senses slightly, making my body shiver at its mercy. But when I reach out to


    pull the covers over myself, my hand collides with something solid.


    Crash.


    My eyes flutter open in rm as I¡¯m startled awake. But I¡¯m not in my room. I¡¯m standing outside my


    door, the cold wind brushing fiercely against my exposed skin that is left bare by my short nightgown.


    My breath hitches in uncertainty and confusion till I nce down to see one of my potted nts


    knocked over. The ceramic is cracked, andys dismantled on the ground, while the soil muddily litters


    the steps up to my house.


    I sigh, crouching down to clean up the mess, while I think about the fact that I am sleep walking again.


    When I had to jump off that cliff to escape from Dorian, I found my ne damaged during the fall.


    The ruby pendant had a crack, and its once glossy reflection it gave is now dulled. Ever since then, I


    was periodically sleep walking during the night, with no conscious awareness until bumping into


    something that woke me.


    But the sleep walking tendencies did eventually stop after I had ire. So it is incredibly strange to me


    that I am sleep walking again, coincidently when Marco has reappeared in my life.


    Speaking of Marco¡­


    The door to his house opens and shuts, and I hear the man walk across the small patch of gra*s*s that


    separated our buildings. ¡°Everything alright?¡± he asks,ing to stand beside me.


    ¡°Um, yeah I¡¯m fine. I was justing out for some fresh air, and I knocked over the pot by ident,¡± I


    say quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dark. And since the streemps are broken, I  can¡¯t really see,¡± I add, knowing that Marco is


    well aware of myck of wolf which means my senses are deplorable inparison to the rest of the


    pack wolves. I choose to withhold the truth of the matter, not telling Marco about my sleep walking, and


    I of course can¡¯t tell if Marco truly believes me or not. He simply nods silently before bending down


    beside me to help pick up the broken pieces. We do so quietly, and somehow, I feel a little uncertain


    with how quiet he¡¯s being, wanting to desperately know what he¡¯s thinking.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Finally, he speaks. ¡°May Ie with you to the banquet?¡± I try and blink away the surprise on my face.


    I find it a little unusual that he¡¯s asking for my permission, as well as the fact I know he isn¡¯t the greatest


    fan of banquets in general. But something about the look in his eyes tells me that something has


    changed, I just can¡¯t pinpoint ¡®what¡¯.


    I realize my silence, and I quickly respond. ¡°Of course, you cane. Definitely. ire would love it if


    you came along.¡±


    He again nods, although I do notice some relieved tension in his expression, I don¡¯t question it and we


    continue cleaning up the mess. Afterwards I say goodnight and I head inside and back to bed.


    The next day is a typical workday for me, and by the afternoon, I¡¯m walking home from work. The


    natural light is dimmed as the evening rolls around and the sun is slowly setting. Hence, I notice the


    contrast of artificial light at the corner of my vision.


    I turn my head to see tiny light bulbs flickering with an orange glow that¡¯s warm and enchanting.


    They¡¯re each attached by a wire that strings them along the white picket fence that leads up towards


    my house.


    I¡¯m eager to follow them, like an entranced moth drawn to the light, I pick up the pace towards home.


    That¡¯s when I see my house gorgeously decked out in the tiny light bulbs hung on the infrastructure


    surrounding it. Almost like little fireflies that sparkle calmly against the growing darkness.


    But what draws my gaze away is the individual on my left. Marco is standing on a metaldder, course I


    never thought his exponential height needed one. Nevertheless, I examine him quietly as he¡¯s


    positioned by one of the streetmps, the main bulb has been removed whilst he tampers away at the


    electrical wiring inside its structure.


    His brows are narrowed in focus, the sweat on his shirt and the ruffled look to his hair suggest he has


    been at it for a while. Course, eventually he notices me staring, gaze flickering up to me when he


    realizes my presence. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to,¡± I say quietly, clearly aware he¡¯s mending the broken light


    fixtures after my ident the other night.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have proper streetlight, especially during the darker months of the year,¡± says Marco in a


    logical manner, still focusing on the light fixture he was mending. ¡°But it¡¯s going to take a little longer to


    fix, so those little string lights will do for the time being,¡± finally, his gaze flickers back up to me, and


    although barely there, I swear I could see a small yful smile sneaking its way onto his face. ¡°Plus, I


    think ire would appreciate that no more of her favorite nts will get knocked over during the night.¡±


    And just like that, his smile vanishes, and as if he¡¯s never said a word to begin with, Marco returns to


    working on the wiring. He leaves me smiling and encapsted in admiration, watching the silhouette of


    him working as the sky grows darker.


    The soft glow of the lights jogs my memory to the day I stood outside the Moon Goddess Temple five


    years ago. When I first realized the lights had been fixed, the day when everything between us had


    fallen into ce. The memory felt so simr and yet so foreign whenpared to now, and my eyes


    can¡¯t help but gloss over with moist sheen at the thought.

 Chapter 60

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 60


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 60 Masquerade


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    I generally detested banquets of this nature. It obviously didn¡¯t help that I was a part of the royal family


    that used every God damn excuse to host events like this. My experience with royal banquets made


    me a*s*sume they were just all so fake.


    None of the noblemen liked each other anyways, whether due to politics, or rivalry for power. Their


    greasy hair slicked back against their balding scalps. Whilst their royal wives rotted with jealousy over


    this girl and the next, as they were caked to the heavens with an unnecessary amount of powder that


    was somehow overshadowed by their ma*s*sive air balloon shaped dresses.


    Title of the document


    However, I soon realize that my negative a*s*sumption of the Blue Moon Pack¡¯s banquet is oddly


    wrong.


    As Tanya, ire and I step into the main ballroom, the atmosphere feels light, and weightless. Despite


    the evening darkness that shimmers through the grand windows, the room emanates brightness. With


    sheer sky -blue curtains tied back stylishly, while walls are decorated with pearly design patterns.


    Due to the Blue Moon Pack¡¯s economic issues, they understandably didn¡¯t have the same luxuries as


    other wealthier packs, and the ballroom here is dwarfed by even the pce¡¯s smallest rooms. But, they


    seemed to know how to well manage what money they did have, and the residents seemed eager to


    volunteer to help for special events like this one.


    The days leading up the banquet, I agreed to watch ire on multiple asions, since Tanya often


    went over to Mrs. Monroe¡¯s bakery shop to help the older woman bake treats for the evening. I eye the


    table where rows of gorgeous desertsy at the ready to be engorged. And ire had told me that her


    school *s*s was among those chosen to help hang up the decorations the day before. And now I see


    the sparkly silver ornaments that slung frommp tomp.


    I wonder how Eric could be so arrogant. Despite their economic drawbacks, the pack lives in harmony,


    and has a beloved fondness for the tree that is central to the pack¡¯s faith and beliefs.


    And as I¡¯m reminded by the monument, I recall how Tanya had been working night and day to


    reproduce a modified version of her Blue Moon Tree perfume. One that couldst for hours. With that


    in mind, my head tilts back to inhale the deep aromatic scent that tickles my wolfish senses in all the


    right ces, forming a small smile on my lips.


    ¡°You think it turned out alright?¡± my irises flicker open to the sound of Tanya¡¯s soft-spoken voice. She


    peers up at me innocently with her delicate viridescent hues that are encased by a bright blue


    masquerade mask. Clearly aware I like what I smelled, I nod silently with the rxed smile yet to fade


    from my lips as my eyes trail down to her dress.


    She¡¯s worn a gorgeous pastel blue dress. While the top is covered in intricatece, it is cinched at the


    waist to maximize the puffiness of the bottom. The skirt isyered in white tools that lie on top of one


    another to make the skirt appear fluffier than it is.


    I catch myself staring and shoot my gaze back up to watch her mirror my initial smile. She then must


    turn to ire who adorably protests about her hunger. I chuckle softly. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait nearby.¡±


    Tanya rushes off after her daughter, whilst I trickle over to the corner of the ballroom. Even though the


    atmosphere is quite nice, it is still a lot of people, and I find muchfort in sitting on a chair in the


    corner, able to people watch from afortable distance.


    Course, that¡¯s when my attention is pulled by two familiar male voices.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Caspian utters in a low tone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged for someone to pass the number to Tanya during the card drawing session. You¡¯ll


    both have the number nine,¡± I hear Caspian¡¯s Beta, Dn reply.


    It takes me a moment to realize what they are talking about. It was ire who excitedly told me the


    conversations she had with one of her *s*smates whose parent was helping organize the event.


    Apparently, the adults are to draw number cards, and the men and women with matching numbers are


    to dance together for the first song of the evening.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Upon realizing what this means, my gaze narrows steely as the men confirm my suspicions, with Dn


    speaking first. ¡°The n will work sir.¡±


    ¡°I really do hope so Dn,¡± Caspian mumbles hesitantly. ¡°Trust your gut Caspian, you¡¯ve loved Tanya


    since the perfume contest five years ago. But you could not peruse her because of him,¡± says the Beta


    with conviction, but I don¡¯t hear Caspian respond and a*s*sume he¡¯s still unsure of himself. And so,


    Dn continues. ¡°You¡¯ve responsibly suppressed your feelings all this time. But now that Tanya¡¯s here,


    and in your pack for so long.


    Now¡¯s your chance sir. There¡¯s never been a better time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right Dn,¡± the Alpha¡¯s newly found


    certainty sparks a dangerous chill in my bones. ¡°This is my chance. I will dance with Tanya tonight. And


    then, I¡¯ll confess my love to her. It shall be done. Thank you, Dn, for all your help. Cheers.¡±


    I hear their sses clink, and it only exacerbates my icy demeanor. And for once, both Manuel-my


    wolf-and I, agree on what needs to be done this evening.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    ire has satisfied herself with a bunch of desserts, leaving me chuckling despite the fact she


    shouldn¡¯t be having sweets sote at night. But I¡¯m unable to say much as the host announces the start


    of the main event for the ball.


    It¡¯s been the part of the banquet that I have been dreading the most. The host basically confirms my


    disdain. It is a dance, where the guests are required to pick numbers out of the ss bowl he holds,


    which determines partners for the first dance.


    I must drag my feet to reach the podium, I withdraw a card and step away. But before I can look, I¡¯m


    suddenly tripped from behind. I stumble before copsing on my puffy dress that softens my fall. In my


    confused haze, I have lost sight of the card. I finally can stand, and find it gently resting on the ground,


    and pick it up to reveal the number seven.


    Thing is. I¡¯m not nning on participating in the dance anyways. My head has alreadye up with a


    couple of possible excuses I could use to whichever guy I get partnered with. Course I do feel a little


    bad for being a spoil sport. But I really don¡¯t have the energy nor the mental capacity to facilitate


    anyone this evening. I just wait to go hometer.


    Either way, I fall inline beside many of the excited young women as the genders split on either side of


    the ballroom, with a veil drawn between us. Us girls organize ourselves in sequential order, and I


    expect that the men are doing the same.


    The giddy murmurings eventually grow louder and louder, and when the timees, the curtain


    ascends to the ceiling to reveal our designated partners. I inhale a deep breath, bracing myself to


    exin my circumstances to the partner I am randomly given. That is until¡­


    I see the pants of his ck suit first, my gaze trailing upward hesitantly to the remarkable chest hidden


    beneath a matching ebony suit and undershirt. The cor left undone it creates a V-shape, revealing


    his broad corbone and neck. Subconsciously I already knew, but my eyes didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Till a mask of a sharp inky ck, trailed with intricate swirls of gold pigment frame the frosty irises of


    the man that once loved me. Marco¡­


    I barely move as he takes the initiative to walk up to me. A hint of a smile registering on his lips. He out


    stretches a hand towards me. My gaze flickers between his hand and those benevolent eyes of his.


    ¡°May I have this dance?¡± I¡¯m still too stunned to offer a response, but like the gracious gentleman I


    know he¡¯s capable of being, Marco lowers his stance, lowering his stature and dominating figure to-


    To bow to me. One arm crossed over his back, whilst the other resting across his chest in a chivalrous


    disy. ¡°Please¡­ ¡°


    Marco isn¡¯t the type to ¡®request¡¯ things, specifically from people he ¡®believes¡¯ he doesn¡¯t know too well.


    This is sincere. He really does want to dance with me. Ie to the conclusion that the universe has a


    strange way of inflicting both pain and pleasure onto its residents.


    I suddenly feel honored. All my previous grievances towards this banquet wash away in that single


    moment. And so, my hands pluck the sides of my dress, and I curtsey down to meet him.


    Gaining my permission Marco resumes his poster that towers above me and takes my hand in his.


    Course I am nervous, because despite the beauty in this moment, I¡¯m still not that good at dancing.


    And so, I¡¯m conservative in my movements, tentatively trying to maintain pace alongside Marco¡¯s


    graceful motions that have us gliding across the marble flooring.


    Course, at some point I nearly trip over my feet, and I almost surrender to my embarra*s*sment, ready


    to take the fall. Till an arm swoops beneath my waist, righting me with swiftness. Marco twirls me to


    hide my miss step and spins me back elegantly into his arms.


    The warmth that swirls inside me from this action alone makes me scarily giddy, and bliss overtakes


    me. This moment feels just like all those years ago. And I desperately cling on to it. And even though


    there is music ying, I barely take notice. I¡¯m entranced and contained in our own bubble of fortune,


    dancing to our own beloved tune that syncs our souls in ways I couldn¡¯t describe and may never


    understand.


    The banquet goes on for hours, and we dance away to our hearts¡¯ content. Till of course I remember I


    have a child to care for. Course ire hasn¡¯t been too fussed that I have left her to y with the other


    children and eat all the candy her heart desires. But eventually, I can tell that my little girl is tired. And


    Marco agrees it¡¯s time we head home.


    ire and I step outside just in time to see the fireworks. They explode into a gorgeous array of light


    that illuminates the night sky in dazzling colors. With a smile, we start heading home. And that¡¯s when I


    see Caspian standing across the road. At first, I wonder why he¡¯s standing outside on his own. Until I


    see therge bouquet of flowers cradled in his strong arms.

 Chapter 61

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 61


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 61 I Love You


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I silently watch Caspian stride towards me, the smile on his face growing broader with each step. In


    midst of my confusion, I find Lisa hase up beside me, offering to take ire home. Something in


    her gaze tells me that she knows what¡¯s going on. But fails to articte. Instead, I nod whilst still firmly


    confused, allowing her to take my daughter back to the house so she can get some sleep.


    When Caspian approaches, I can take a closer look at the flowers in his hands. Fresh red roses


    bunched together in a beautiful bouquet. But as the fireworks continue to sparkle and explode up in the


    sky, the mood of the atmosphere dawns on me.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Tanya¡­¡± says Caspian, a sweetness epassing his tone.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Ever since the day you won the perfumepet*ition, and protected the Blue Moon Tree from a


    terrible fate. From that moment on, I fell deeply in love with you,¡± he says as his eyes shimmer with a


    strange intensity.


    ¡°And I want to spend the rest of my life with you,¡± he graciously hands me the flowers, pressing them


    into my arms as I remain too stunned to speak.


    I guess I should¡¯ve seen thising. I should have known Caspian had a liking towards me, his overly


    affectionatepliments, and eagerness to constantly spend time with me, trying to get ire to call


    him Daddy¡­


    Yet, I still tried to blind myself to it, tried to believe it was just acts of kindness rtive to his character. I


    grew ustomed to it, failing to see the subtle signs leading up to this.


    Problem is. ¡°Caspian, I-¡±


    Before I can express my feelings that don¡¯t mirror his own, I feel a presencee up from behind me.


    So in tune to his movements I know it¡¯s Marco. But what surprises me is that the Prince slips his hand


    into mine. He doesn¡¯t pull me away, but something tells me he doesn¡¯t want me near Caspian.


    I nce over to Marco, a subtle smile dawning my lips in reaction to his touch that feels warm and


    nostalgic. It is different to the feel of Caspian¡¯s flowers in my hands, that feel foreign and artificial,


    overly doused in ayer of love and needy affection that don¡¯t match my aura.


    Caspian is someone I deeply care about. But together, it just doesn¡¯t make sense. My love is


    elsewhere. And even if I¡¯d never have Marco again, I could never see myself moving on from him. And


    knowing that I am okay with that, says enough of where my feelings lie.


    Finally, my audits flicker back to Caspian, who tries to desperately maintain his smile despite Marco¡¯s


    grip on my fingers. ¡°Caspian. I¡¯m sorry, but I just don¡¯t feel the same way about you.¡±


    It looks like he almost doesn¡¯t hear me initially. But eventually I see his smile begin to drop in slow


    realization whilst I continue. ¡°I¡¯m forever grateful for how you¡¯ve looked after me, and I dearly cherish


    our friendship. But that¡¯s the extent of it. I don¡¯t love you in this way.¡±


    I proceed to gently press his flowers back into his frozen arms with an apologetic smile. And while


    normally, I¡¯d feel bad causing anyone some form of pain, this feels like the right decision. I feel morally


    obligated to express the truth, no matter how much it hurts Caspian. In the long run, this is better for


    both him and me.


    With Marco leading the way, we turn to head home, leaving Caspian standing surrounded by a crowd


    of people, all unsure of how to react to my rejection.


    Marco and I walk in silence for a little while, basking in the calming nightly atmosphere, before I finally


    find the courage to ask. ¡°You took hold of my hand when Caspian confessed his love to me. Why?¡±


    Knowing Marco has lost his memories, means there is little reason for him to be bothered about


    Caspian¡¯s feelings towards me. And yet I could feel that he doesn¡¯t want me to be there. At first, Marco


    frowns, only shrugging his shoulders, clearly unsure of how to express his thoughts directly. I don¡¯t


    pressure him, and let him ponder his thoughts as we continue to walk.


    Finally, he mildly exins. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I just, I didn¡¯t like the situation. It made me feel really


    ufortable,¡± I know that this is far more than what Marco was used to expressing about his inner


    world. Although I appreciate him opening up to me, it instead only casts further confusion as to how


    deep those lost memories are. I wonder whether they are a lot closer to the surface than I initially


    believed.


    But there is little time for me to respond, as small drops of rain pitter patter onto the gravel road, before


    escting. Within seconds the sky is showering down a ma*s*s amount of rain that drenches me


    entirely. For any other wolf, it would be as easy as shifting into their wolf form where fur copes better


    with the sogginess of the rain. But I have no wolf. So, I just continue walking in surrender to the


    rainclouds.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    It takes me a moment to register Marco¡¯s words, but through the downpour I can see that he¡¯s removed


    his jacket, lifting it up for me to get beneath to shield me. I don¡¯t think to object, nearing his form I¡¯m


    inevitably pressed up against him whilst he holds the jacket over my head.


    Together we walk home in silence, the air between us filled with the rhythmic patter of the rain that


    epasses us. It is at this moment, I understand why I have turned down Caspian. Even if the Alpha


    of the Blue Moon pack could¡¯ve given me everything I¡¯ll ever need. Safety, a job, a home, his devoted


    love and attention. To me, it would have never felt real, I would never be able to reciprocate his love,


    and that is no way to live.


    Marco on the other hand could no longer give me any of those things. He knows nothing of our past,


    nor would ever be a part of my future ever again. And yet, I would remember everything, I know what


    life he has given me, and all the memories we shared. And that is enough. Enough for me to be at ease


    knowing I got to experience that and cherish them as moments that changed my life forever.


    And even now, despite no longer loving me, every one of his actions feels true. They feel real and


    honorable. I feel such a connection to Marco that even in the tiniest of moments where he shields me


    from the rain, feel exponentially touching, reminding me of the night on valentine¡¯s day, where Marco


    carried me home from the restaurant. It feels true in every way.


    And so, I now decide that I¡¯m going to tell him about the memories he¡¯s lost. Even if he hates me after. I


    can no longer live a lie. He needs to know. I need to tell him.


    But the time I¡¯vee to a decision, we reach my doorstep. I thank Marco, before asking. ¡°Would you


    by any chance be free tomorrow to meet for a cup of coffee?¡± Marco nods, agreeing to the meet up,


    before saying goodnight and heading back to his house.


    With a sigh, I step into my home, only to be greeted by my very over excited daughter who has been


    clearly watching the interaction from the kitchen window. She runs into my arms, giving me warm hug,


    before stepping away to peer up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you came back with Marco and not Caspian!¡± she cheers, leaving me to chuckle.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? You know you shouldn¡¯t be listening in on adult conversations sweet pie,¡± I say


    comically.


    To which ire responds. ¡°I begged Lisa to tell me mommy. I wanted to know what was going on. I¡¯m


    just happy you chose Marco!¡±


    I chuckle again. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose anyone baby,¡± I ruffle her hair as my child giggles.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± she gives me a mischievous grin before skipping along to her room. I go ahead and


    shower and change into my nightgown so I can tuck my little girl into bed. I fill a ss of water before


    making my way into her room and sitting down on the edge of her bed, offering the ss to her.


    But as she takes a sip, I watch her nose crinkle in clear distaste. ¡°This water tastes weird.¡±


    ¡°Does it now?¡± I say, before she nods her head firmly. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because you ate all that candy.


    It must¡¯ve affected your taste buds!¡±


    ire gapes at me, before we bothugh and giggle while I tickle her stomach. But eventually we settle


    down. From our long night at the banquet my little girl falls asleep very quickly, and so do I.


    The next morning, I awake in my room, it is still a school day, so I call out to ire as I¡¯m getting


    dressed. I¡¯m putting on my shirt when I realize she hasn¡¯t responded.


    ¡°ire! It¡¯s time for school, up you get,¡± she usually wakes up naturally, or would at least hear my voice


    since she is a light sleeper. But something unnerves me when she still doesn¡¯t respond.


    I turn to head into her room. ¡°ire no more ying around you need-¡±


    I stand frozen as I see she isn¡¯t even awake. I gently shake her thinking maybe she¡¯s just a little tired,


    but she doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°ire? ire, please wake up,¡± but no matter what I do, my little girl doesn¡¯t make a sound, and I start


    to fear the worst.

 Chapter 62

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 62


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 62 Poisoned Water


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m deeply worried and fueled by panic for my little girl. After considerable effort trying to wake her, she


    still doesn¡¯t show any signs of consciousness. Knowing the person I could count on I rush to Marco¡¯s


    door. I bet his lycan senses could smell my severe fear, because before I can even make my way up


    the steps, he swings his door open with a fierce gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ire. She won¡¯t wake up. I- I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong,¡± I don¡¯t have to say much more, as we


    rush back to my ce. Marco understandably checks for her pulse, and when he confirms she¡¯s still


    breathing he looks acutely puzzled.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get her to the hospital,¡± I nod in response to his words, and I watch silently horrified as he


    gently lifts ire¡¯s limp and unresponsive body into his arms.


    But when he turns to me, his focused gaze f*orc*es me to sink into their depths, silently reminding me


    that I needed to stay strong. I move quickly to grab my things and we rush out the door. Course, my


    original n to tell Marco the truth is pushed back due to ire¡¯s suddena.


    Upon reaching the hospital and getting her situated into a room, the doctor finally appears, checking


    her vitals and determining that ire was poisoned. I¡¯mpletely at a loss for words, unsure of how


    this could¡¯ve happened.


    But soon, ire isn¡¯t the only one. As the hours tick by, more and more of the pack¡¯s residents pour


    into the small hospital building, all disying different variations of some form of poisoning. Some areOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the growing impact of the situation Caspian eventually appears looking incredibly stressed


    and he goes over to initially talk to the various doctors on the matter. Although I¡¯m very aware of the


    incident between the two of us yesterday, none of that matters right now, not when my daughter looks


    so lifeless as sheys asleep on the hospital bed. I¡¯m sitting beside her, holding her hand in upmost


    sorrow, while Marco paces the room to contain his fears.


    While I didn¡¯t expect him too, Caspian eventually does enter the room, stopping Marco in his tracks.


    They respectfully acknowledge each other with a nod as if both silently agree that now is not the time to


    engage in a sh of masculinity when I am so close to the edge. Caspian turns to me solemnly,


    coming to stand at the end of the bed. His gaze flickers to ire before returning to me.


    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    I squeeze ire¡¯s fingers repeatedly, with tears threatening to spill down my cheeks. ¡°She um, she still


    hasn¡¯t woken up. The doctor says she¡¯s been poisoned.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes droop with acknowledgement


    and Marco seems to realize the Alpha knows more than we do. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there? Everyone


    is getting ill,¡± says the prince. Although not brash, he¡¯s still firm with his questions.


    Caspian sighs, rubbing a tired hand across his face. ¡°The doctors agreed that it¡¯s some form of


    poisoning. But they can¡¯t pinpoint what. It¡¯s obviously been something that a majority in the pack have


    been exposed to. But the randomness is confusing. They don¡¯t understand why some are ill and why


    others aren¡¯t.¡±


    Marco then adds to the conversation. ¡°But the disease isn¡¯t airborne, and it also isn¡¯t infectious?¡±


    Caspian nods. ¡°Yes, but it still doesn¡¯t exin why none of theb tests can prove what it actually is.


    None of the tests areing back positive. And if we don¡¯t know what this is, then we can¡¯t work on an


    antidote.¡±


    For the majority of their deciphering, I stay quiet, fragmented from reality as I watch my little girl. But I


    know, if we don¡¯t find out what this is sooner orter, ire may never wake up. And I couldn¡¯t live with


    that. The men quiet down as I finally rise from my seat, I lean down to press a desperate kiss against


    my little girl¡¯s forehead before turning back to the males.


    Despite the disarray of my thoughts, one thing stands out clearly in my mind. ¡°I don¡¯t think the illness is


    random,¡± I say before borating. ¡°With this many people ill, it must¡¯ve been something the patients


    ingested while those of us that aren¡¯t ill did not. If we can find the source, I¡¯m sure we can figure out


    what the disease is.¡±


    The men nod in agreement. ¡°I want to help figure out what¡¯s caused this Caspian.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± says Marco.


    I watch Caspian look to the both of us, slightly surprise at our willingness. But I think we all silently


    agree that we need to put aside yesterday¡¯s events and whatever embarra*s*sment that follows. This


    problem is greater than all of us, it is threatening the life of the pack, and my baby, and we need to find


    a solution as soon as possible.


    Finally, Caspian nods his head curtly. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it,¡± no matter how entric and yful he


    appears in his social life, Caspian is an Alpha for a reason. He is a leader, maybe not always able to


    put aside his emotions. But he does know how to get things done and rally those around him to his


    cause.


    ¡°We need to first question the patients and their family members. A lot of people were at the banquet


    yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if something there may have caused everyone to be ill. We


    need to find out what they ate and when did they start to feel sick,¡± both me and Marco nod, before the


    three of us depart from ire¡¯s room, spreading out to different ends of the hospital.


    But after talking to a couple of patients, wee to realize that the poison couldn¡¯t have been ingested


    at the banquet, since some of the patients weren¡¯t even there and still fell ill. So, we then go through


    what each patient ate inparison to their family members. But still no pattern reveals itself. At the


    present time, I¡¯m talking with Lisa and her father whose awake but incredibly ill.


    ¡°So, you both had the same dinner too?¡±


    Lisa nods her head. ¡°Yeah, I made spaghettist night, it always tastes great with a ss of wine.


    Course, dad can¡¯t have wine with his meds, so he¡¯s got to have boring water,¡± the two of them chuckle


    together despite the bleak situation.


    Until. Something dawns on me, all this time I have been focusing on food I haven¡¯t even thought about


    consumable liquids. ¡°Wait Lisa, you didn¡¯t have any waterst night?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Not a sip.¡±


    My eyes widen, excusing myself to rush off, I quickly find Marco and Caspian. ¡°The water. Find out if


    any of the patients drank water inparison to their rtives,¡± the men don¡¯t question me and hurry


    off. Soon we return from questioning ande to realize the notable pattern, all the patients, including


    ire have drunk waterst night.


    To confirm our fears the three of us as well as some of the other pack members that aren¡¯t sick head to


    the river that is the pack¡¯s main water source. It¡¯s also the ce where Caspian found me the day I


    jumped off the cliff.


    I haven¡¯t returned since then, the memory still hauntingly fresh in my mind as I approach the unruly


    water that channels its way through the forest. Marcoes to stand beside me, before crouching


    down near the water edging. Using a ss, he brought with him, he fills it with the liquid before lifting it


    up and swirling the ss to see if there is anything noticeable.


    We watch as the water swirls and soon, a dark cloud swirls within it, tinting the water a dark sickening


    grey. It also smells slightly off. However, the moment the water stills, the dark smoke vanishes,


    disappearing as if it was never there to begin with.


    ¡°ck magic¡­¡± Marco mutters angrily.


    Caspian¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Someone used ck magic to tamper the water? But- but why¡­ it¡¯s our only


    water source and all of our residents drink¡­¡± he trails off in dreaded realization of the motive.


    It¡¯s only Marco that has the courage to admit the truth.


    ¡°Someone wanted to poison your Pack¡­¡±


    Many of the pack members around us gasp at this realization, but it¡¯s only me that notices Barlow


    standing off to the side. His eyes gloss over in some form of recognition that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    With the situation looking bleak I return back to the hospital, helping out where I could due to the low


    number of staff and facilities. Eventually however I am pulled away by one of the doctors that wishes to


    speak to me about ire¡¯s condition.


    ¡°So, we concluded that the mildly ill patients will eventually recover. However, those that are


    unconscious are less likely to wake up due to the severity.¡±


    A pit of dread suddenly rests ufortably in my stomach. ¡°What does this mean for ire?¡± I ask,


    despite somewhat already knowing.


    ¡°Because your home is so close to where the concentration of the poison in the river was at its highest,


    ire ingested a much higher dosage of the ck magic. There was no time to counteract the


    symptoms that escted much faster than normal. And being so young, her body is just not strong


    enough to fight off the disease. I¡¯m sorry Tanya, but ire won¡¯t survive longer than three days.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 63


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 63 Margaret¡¯s Notebook


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I f*orc*e myself to maintainposure despite the pain and anguish that writhe inside of me like a


    furious monster eating my insides. ¡°Um, thanks. Thank you doctor for letting me know.¡±


    The doctor tries to show some sympathy, but I understand he has other patients and family members to


    deliver simr bad news to. Plus. I don¡¯t want sympathy. I couldn¡¯t take it, cause if I did, I would¡¯ve


    crumpled down right then and there.


    Title of the document


    So, I focus on work, pulling myself together and submerging myself in helping other patients at the


    hospital. But I¡¯m only further surrounded by more pain and suffering as the patients keep trickling in,


    some sicker than others.


    However, despite the bleakness of the situation, the atmosphere within the hospital remains warm.


    There was a reason I chose to stay in the Blue Moon Pack. And I can¡¯t help butpare it to the


    capital and the pce. No matter how beautiful and grandiose the pce appeared, no matter how


    much wealth was poured into the architecture the luxurious furniture and decorative paintings. No


    matter how impressive it was. The pce felt immensely cold and unweing, distant and unnerving.


    I may have never been born into the Blue Moon Pack, but I was still weed here as one of their


    own. Its people are kind and selfless, and even now, through a difficult situation that is taking lives, they


    remain somber yet hopeful, doing their best to lift each other¡¯s spirits.


    I witness Lisaforting her father, fixing the nket so itid atop himfortably, and adjusting his


    pillow, the two of them smiling andughing as I overhear their conversation.


    ¡°Well kiddo, looks like you won¡¯t need to worry about lying anymore,¡± says the father.


    Lisa looks at him, slightly confused. ¡°What you on about?¡± ¡°Well, now you actually need the money to


    buy me a tombstone,¡± he chuckles light-heartedly, and while Lisa is shocked at first, she begins to


    laugh along to her father¡¯s silly humor. Course eventually, tears spill from her eyes, and Lisa¡¯sughter


    turns into sad sobs as sheys down beside her father, holding him in her arms. ¡°You will get better


    dad. You will,¡± she says sadly.


    I turn away from them not to seem like I¡¯m listening in, but also to shove away the heart-wrenching pain


    it was causing me. I wish I could talk to ire. Just onest time¡­


    My eyes turn to the rest of my surroundings to see men and women holding each other close, and the


    sick children being upied and distracted by their parents. Due to its poor economy, the Blue Moon


    pack is also short on medical supplies.


    I watch through glossy lenses as residents bring their own medical supplies to donate to the sick.


    People don¡¯t have much here, and medical tools and equipment as well as the medicines themselves


    are scarce. And yet people are more than willing to depart with those belongings to benefit the sick


    children and the elderly.


    I even watch Raphael, the notorious b*ull*y, with a sad smile as with a fierce expression he hands his


    medical materials to the parents of one of the children. He looks to the child as he says. ¡°You use these


    well, alright kid. They¡¯re expensive stuff. Hard toe by. You use them well,¡± I sense his harsh


    demeanor isn¡¯t truly what it seems, he clearly was trying to hide whatever emotion thaty beneath


    through his strong exterior.


    Course it still does the job, the kid in the hospital bed nods curtly, like a young soldier following the


    orders of a general.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need these you see. I¡¯ve used them for so long that now I¡¯m big and strong. See my muscles?¡±


    The little boy¡¯s eyes grow wide, in clear admiration for Raphael¡¯s physic as he continues speaking. ¡°So,


    you- you better use them, use them properly boy so you can be big and strong. We need more


    men protecting this pack¡­¡±


    I desperately try to wipe my tears at the touching moment. Even if Raphael is trying to seem strong, he


    too was desperate to have these kids feel better soon.


    ¡°Right, I have to go continue protecting this pack. I expect to see you out there alongside me soon. Got


    it boy?¡± in response to Raphael¡¯s words, the boy puffs his chest in growing pride, now nodding his head


    fiercely.


    And then, the notorious b*ull*y of the pack nods curtly, repeating the same action to the parents who


    are now crying, before marching out of the room, almost as if he¡¯s rushing to maintain his walls of


    strength.


    Throughout the day, I keep experiencing these brief moments of tenderness between loved ones as I


    fight off the pain inside me. But eventually, as the night rolls in and I have fewer and fewer patients to


    attend to, I lose all sense of control over my emotions.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I find a particr room that¡¯s empty. And before I know it, tears are running down my face in continuous


    streams. My knees buckle beneath me and I copse to the floor while trying to suppress my sobs.


    What hurt the most was feeling so helpless. If the enemy that chose to attack ire was physical, I


    could protect her, I could fight off the opponent. I could tell her to run, to hide and escape. I could


    distract whoever it was that was trying to hurt my little girl, and give her a fighting chance.


    But this enemy was internal. There is absolutely nothing I can do but watch as my little ire slips


    deeper and deeper into the space between life and death. I would give everything to exchange my life


    with hers, and I couldn¡¯t even manage that.


    I am a hopeless mother.


    And my daughter would be lost forever.


    It feels like I¡¯ve been sitting for hours within the darkness of my own thoughts, till I feel strong hands


    pull me to the surface. My vision clears as I turn to see Marco¡¯s arms wrap around my shivering frame,


    pressing me into his warmth.


    ¡°She¡¯s- ire¡¯s gone- she¡¯s gone,¡± my voice cracks in admission as I break down into sobs again.


    He rocks me in his embrace, trying to soothe me. ¡°No, we will find a solution to this. ire will be okay.


    I know it. We will find a way to save her.¡±


    I shake my head, unable to see the light at the end of this dark tunnel. The doctors have all said the


    same thing. That my little girl isn¡¯t going to make it.


    Marco straightens me, holding me back slightly so I¡¯m f*orc*ed to look at him. ¡°You need to be strong


    Tanya. Be strong for her. You¡¯re a mother,¡± in gentle movements his hand smooths away the tears that


    stain my cheeks. ¡°ire would want you to be strong for her, she wouldn¡¯t want you to give up, now


    would she?¡±


    I take in a deep breath, trying to clear the fog in my mind as I think for a moment. He is right¡­ despite


    how much pain I was in, and no matter how helpless I felt, I was still more useless like this. I couldn¡¯t


    give up hope. That would be an injustice to ire. I am her mother, and my little girl deserves to be


    fought for.


    That¡¯s when Marco speaks again. ¡°Barlow told me how great you were at making perfumes, and that


    you can make perfumes with special functions, like curing people from illnesses?¡±


    I understand what he¡¯s trying to say, but I shake my head and exin. ¡°My perfumes have only cured


    minor sicknesses; the ck magic is very severe. I doubt I could make a perfume tobat that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can!¡± it¡¯s Caspian, and he suddenly appears with a sense of zest in his eyes. ¡°Once, one of


    Lily family¡¯s predecessors traveled to the Blue Moon Pack. She left behind a notebook detailing special


    perfumes that can cure ck magic!¡±


    My eyes grow with anticipation as Caspian continues. ¡°But so many years have passed, and no one


    has the abilities that you do. So, the book has been lost. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s somewhere in the library. If we


    hurry, we can surely find it!¡±


    Without a moment to lose, Marco and I get to our feet. ¡°Take us to the library,¡± I say to Caspian, a


    newfound fire brewing within me, as hope grows further in reach.


    We rush off, and Dn eventually joins us at the local library. We all search desperately through the


    night, each of us in different corners of the building as we scour the books for the one was looking for.


    Eventually, it¡¯s the early hours of the morning, and still no luck. And we all begin to wonder if the book


    wasn¡¯t in the library to begin with. Just then, due to my exhaustion, I bump into a stack of books,


    toppling one off the top that drops to the ground. I turn round to see Dn calmly picking it up, about to


    put it back, when I notice the name on the front.


    Margaret


    My throat hitches. ¡®¡®Wait! I know that name,¡± I eagerly take the book as he passes it to me, and soon


    Marco and Caspian join us. I remember that the name is of one of the predecessors of Lily¡¯s family, and


    I remember vividly the perfume exhibition at Eau de Lune Parfumeriepany, where many of the


    special perfumes were created by Margaret.


    I open the book and flip through the pages in utter disbelief. It has many handwritten notes on how to


    make special perfumes that can cure ck magic!

 Chapter 64

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 64


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 64 Barlow¡¯s Help


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m over the moon that we¡¯ve found the notebook, but as I¡¯m flicking through, my smile slowly starts to


    dwindle down into a straight line. Marco notices this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Title of the document


    I sigh. ¡°Each perfume in here cures a different type of ck magic.¡±


    Caspian¡¯s brows crease in confusion. ¡°But isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    My chest detes. ¡°We don¡¯t know what ck magic was used to contaminate the water. I don¡¯t have


    time to make and try each perfume in here.¡±


    The men around me mirror my unsettled expression. We have no way of knowing which perfume is the


    right one, and some of these perfumes take ages to curate, let alone try and perfect on the first try.


    None of us have much knowledge on ck magic to begin with, and the task is now seeming to be


    impossible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who would want to poison my pack? We aren¡¯t hostile to any witches, and we live


    such a simple life. We have no enemies,¡± says Caspian with tremendous uncertainty.


    As we all stand together, I notice the sun¡¯s rays begin to trickle into the cold and dark library, reminding


    us of how little time with hands. The sun almost mocks our failure. That is until another male voice that


    separates from the men standing beside me, speaks up to the rest of us.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I can probably figure out what type of dark magic was used.¡±


    All of us turn to face Mr. Barlow, who drifts out from the shadows of one of the book aisles, his gaze


    somber and firm with his belief. I can¡¯t help but once again recall the incident between him and


    Raphael, and how Barlow¡¯s hands were encased with a dark mist when threatened. I grow more


    skeptical about who he really is and wonder what connection he may have had to Dorian.


    However, Caspian doesn¡¯t hesitate upon gaining this spark of hope. ¡°You can?¡± Barlow nods. ¡°Then


    please help us, we need to know quickly.¡±


    Barlow steps closer to me, staring deeply into my eyes with his elderly optics that appear sound and


    wise despite the wrinkles that epass the surrounding skin. ¡°Whoever did this is exceptionally


    strong, and an expert in the art of magic,¡± his gaze flickers back to the Alpha. ¡°I¡¯ll need a ss of water


    where the concentration of poison is the strongest. I¡¯ll need to drink it so I can decipher its type.¡±


    Caspian only nods quickly, and he and Dn rush up to retrieve the sample. I on the other hand grow


    worried, and frown as Mr. Barlow turns back to me. He seems almost prepared to hear my protests.


    ¡°What if you die from ingesting the poison?¡±


    He pats my arm trying tofort me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, my immune system has anti-bodies different to


    a normal werewolf. My body canbat the poison. It will take much longer for my body to sumb to


    the symptoms,¡± this of course doesn¡¯t rea*s*sure me at all, still frowning as he continues. ¡°But once you


    create the perfume with the antidote, I¡¯ll be all better. Don¡¯t worry, all will turn out alright.¡±


    I hate that we must risk his life trying to produce a perfume that may not work in the end. The pressure


    on me is overwhelming, and I internally pray to the Moon Goddess that I would be able to do it. For the


    sake of Mr. Barlow, the people of the Blue Moon pack, and most importantly, my daughter.


    Eventually, Dn and Caspian return with a ss containing the poisoned water. Mr. Barlow drinks it


    as my uneasiness grows. And soon he begins to cough uncontrobly. He stumbles, and Marco has to


    catch him, holding him up right as his body weakens.


    ¡°Barlow. Barlow steady, you alright,¡± says Caspian.


    The elderly man nods his head with closed eyes, trying to focus despite his body sumbing to the


    infection. But before he can fall too weak to the poison he rys to me exactly the type of ck magic


    used to contaminate the water.


    Third POV:


    Although the werewolves now know which strand of ck magic has poisoned the pack¡¯s water source,


    there is another problem. Tanya would flick furiously through the notebook, setting down the open page


    onto one of the tables for the rest to see.


    Her eyes scan the page and list of ingredients, before huffing as another obstacle soones forth.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have this.¡± She points to an ingredient listed as a ¡®Ghost Orchid¡¯. ¡°This is such a rare flower,


    it¡¯s only present in the capital, and is only avable to the royal family that grows it in an extremely


    controlled environment,¡± her eyes inadvertently turn to Marco who reads the name.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed.¡± Says Dn, pulling at the strands of his hair. ¡°The capital is a long way from here, we


    will never get the ingredient in time.¡±


    Marco shakes his head furiously. ¡°No. Not on my watch. I can get it and get back here in time.¡±


    Tanya snaps her gaze to him, with intense worry in expression. ¡°Marco, the journey will put incredible


    strain on your body.¡±


    Marco offers her a small gentle smile. ¡°There is a reason I¡¯m known as the strongest lycan in the


    kingdom. Trust me. I¡¯ll be alright. You just work on making that perfume, I¡¯ll get you what you need,¡± he


    gently brushes a hand across her cheek despite the uncertainty in her face before moving away and


    heading out the library, calling his friend Oliver in the process telling him to know he ising.


    As Marco steps out into the cold night, his body transforms, limbs shifting, extending into longnky


    and muscr structures that increase Marco¡¯s height exponentially. Sharp ws manifest from his


    fingertips and dark fur epasses his skin. Marco grunts through this process, although he isn¡¯t in


    any intense pain.


    Finally, his snout protrudes, and menacing canines are revealed before the man now lycan drops down


    onto his fours. Whilst he could run on two legs, he¡¯d be much faster this way. And so, Marco shoots off


    with incredible speed into the forestry, determined to retrieve the perfume ingredient.


    As Marco furiously gallops towards the capital, Tanya has stationed herself in one of the hospital¡¯s


    medicalbs. But she¡¯s having trouble reading through Margaret¡¯s notebook. Since it¡¯s Margaret¡¯s own


    personal journal, thenguage is understandably vague and tailored to the predecessor¡¯s thought


    process. Tanya has to interpret where needed and try and read the handwriting as best she could. But


    because of the time pressure, Tanya grows more and more anxious as the hours pass.


    She encounters many failures in the process. Some of the equipment Margaret used is terribly old and


    obviously out of use in the modern age. So, Tanya has to subst*itute what she has in the medicalb. If


    that doesn¡¯te with its own problems, Margaret¡¯s methods are extensive, and intensely methodical,


    and therefore, extremely slow. Tanya must find ways to shortcut and speed up the process of some of


    the steps, which of course leads to a couple of mishaps.


    She grows frustrated as each second ticks by, and feels no closer to creating the perfume needed to


    save the people of the blue moon pack. She wants this to work so desperately, but she fears she is


    incapable. Tanya sighs as she stirs the mixture and once again the solution doesn¡¯t turn out right. She


    tosses herdle, the metal spoon ttering onto the table out of frustration.


    The female runs her hands through greasy, unwashed hair and rubs her eyes that are darkened


    beneath from theck of sleep. It is infuriating. She feels so incapable, she knows she¡¯spetent at


    perfumery, so why then does the talent desert her when she really needs it most. The pack is relying on


    her. The patients are relying on her. Caspian is relying on her. And most of all, ire is relying on her.


    The image of Tanya¡¯s little girl lying motionless in the hospital med causes tears to streak down her


    cheeks in continuous upset.


    But then her thoughts trickle to Marco, and his words of encouragement he left her with the day he


    headed off to the capital. She imagines him in his lycan form, galloping with fierce intensity through the


    woods, going as fast he possible good for her, for them, for the Blue moon pack.


    She knows Marco is trusting her to have this perfume ready for when he gets back. With a rough shake


    of her head, Tanya recenters herself, releasing a long exhale of breath before getting back to work,


    working furiously to achieve the desired creation.


    Again, and again, and again Tanya works away, and with each time, her technique and application of


    Margret¡¯s methods improving, and slowly her hope begins to rise.


    A day passes, and Tanya believes she finally has the solution at the right consistently, now all that is


    left is to add the final ingredient. Tension rises in the atmosphere as she waits on Marco, and she


    worries something may have happened to him on his way to and from the capital.


    But as she slumps down against one of the wall, she suddenly hears footsteps. Marco rushes into the


    lab, that jolts her upright. And he hands her the final ingredient she needs toplete the perfume.

 Chapter 65

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 65


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 65 Can You Be My Groom


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m tremendously relieved to see Marco, although I¡¯m ever aware of the sweat that douses his body,


    and the tired look in his eyes. But he remains strong, handing me the ingredient with confidence.


    He has fulfilled his end of the task, now it is time for me toplete mine. I take another nce at the


    notebook situated on the table, ensuring I have followed every step, including dripping in my blood,


    before reaching the stage that describes how to use the ghost orchid. I cut off the leaves, petals and


    stem and grind the rest into a powdery substance, before sprinkling it into my solution. I watch in


    anticipation.


    Title of the document


    At first the solution remains murky to my disappointment, swirling in a dark grey to purplish hue, leaving


    my heart to hammer against my chest in growing worried. But eventually, the solution swirls into a clear


    state, reflecting my eyes that sparkle with excitement as I release a breath of relief. We did it! My shaky


    hands carefully pour the mixture into a number of small little bottles, before Caspian and Dn help the


    doctors and nurses distribute the perfume among the various patients.


    However, Marco and I go over to ire¡¯s room, and the doctor goes ahead and sprays my creation


    onto my little girl.


    Moments tick past and I feel Marco grip my shoulders to help calm me as we wait. Until finally, ire¡¯s


    bright blue eyes flicker open curiously, and I can¡¯t help butugh as she bares a knowing smile to the


    two of us as we stand together.


    I rush over to her bedside in excitement, lifting her hand into mine and kissing the top of it in show of


    affection. Although still tired, she cracks me a genuine smile, although her eyes then trickle to her


    surroundings. ¡°Why am I at the hospital mommy?¡± she asks curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it darling, I¡¯ll exin everything soon,¡± I say to rea*s*sure her, well aware


    of how weak she still is. At least she has awoken, and that is a very good sign.


    Eventually, my little girl¡¯s eyes slowly slip shut again, as she falls back asleep. The doctor steps beside


    me, before saying that all her vitals are restored, and that she just needs to rest her body since she is


    still a little weak. I¡¯m overjoyed by the news. My gaze flickers to Marco as I mouth a ¡®thank you¡¯, he


    smiles back before I return my focus to my sleeping child.


    That¡¯s until I feel myself sway. I shake my head in slight confusion, but the world doesn¡¯t stop spinning.


    I feel hot and ufortable before my vision blurs out of focus. Soon darkness epasses me, and


    I lose consciousness.


    Bright lights invade my vision as I open my eyes. Wary of where I am with the sound of hospital


    monitors beeping andmunicating in their foreignnguage. I feel the softness of a bed beneath me


    and eventually I pull myself awake.


    I turn to see the incredible ma*s*s that is Marco, quietly sits gazing at the door as if guarding me


    beside. And I grow soft to witness this. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I mutter through sore and tired vocal cords.


    He snaps his head to look in surprise, before easing the tension in his body upon seeing I¡¯m awake.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    He pulls himself closer, checking me over once before speaking. ¡°Your body gave out, which is


    understandable. You worked on that perfume two straight nights in a row. Plus, you lost a lot of blood


    when using it to create the perfume. The doctors said you¡¯ll be fine; you just needed the rest and some


    fluids.¡±


    It did make sense. Even after the rest, I still feel extremely tired. ¡°Are the patients? ire?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He smiles. ¡°They¡¯re okay, and ire is doing much better. Except ¡­¡±


    Just then, I see my little girl standing at the door. Her eyes grow wide in excitement upon seeing me


    awake, and she rushes over. Despite Marco¡¯s grumpy protests worrying about my soreness, she


    mors over my body and onto my bed with adorable giggles and I embrace her in a deep hug, just


    grateful to have my little girl awake and happy again.


    The rest of the day I¡¯m distracted as person after person from the packes in to thank me. Because


    of working at the hospital, I remember each and every one of them, and I¡¯m so d to see that they¡¯re


    all better. Theye to express their grat*itude and how the perfume saves them.


    When I¡¯m finally alone with Marco again, I turn to him. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Barlow?¡± This is when I notice the


    slight slip in his expression as he doesn¡¯t reply to me straight away. I snap upright in my bed. ¡°Marco,


    where is Mr. Barlow?¡±


    He sighs. ¡°His health hasn¡¯t improved, even with your perfume. He¡¯s just getting weaker and weaker.¡±


    My eyes widen in disbelief. I pull back the nket and push his hand away as he tries to protest that I


    am still weak. ¡°I need to see him,¡± I say firmly, getting up from my bed and hurrying to Mr. Barlow¡¯s


    room, in the process I snatch my perfume creation and take it with me.


    Upon approaching the room, I hear Mr. Barlow¡¯s ufortable coughs, and as I step into the room, he


    tries to give me a weak knowing smile. ¡°d you¡¯re feeling better kiddo.¡±


    My fear for his health leads me to not return his smile, and instead, I begin dousing him in my perfume.


    ¡°Tanya. Tanya stop.¡± I don¡¯t listen, and I continue to spray him.


    ¡°Tanya! It¡¯s not going to work,¡± as I draw closer to his bed, the elderly man grabs my wrist firmly, and


    twists the bottle out of my grip. ¡°Enough girl!¡±


    I freeze, tears spilling out of my eyes as I¡¯m left distraught. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working Barlow? Why?¡±


    He sighs, gently holding my hand in an attempt to soothe me as he exins. ¡°I drank a sample where


    the concentration of poison was at its highest. There was noing back from that¡­ and I knew that.¡±


    My eyes grow wide, and feel so naive, how could I have let him do this to himself? How could I have


    believed his lie so easily?


    ¡°But at least your perfume let me live for a few more days. That¡¯s got to be a good thing ya know?¡± he


    jokes, trying to get augh out of me. He sighs again when he sees I don¡¯t respond to his joke. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry I lied to you Tanya. But I said I owed you once, remember? And this is how I¡¯m paying you back


    for getting my badge returned to me.¡±


    I sniffle with a light smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really needed my help. I saw the strands of ck magic


    coming from your hands.¡±


    He smiles back at me. ¡°Ah, so my secret has been discovered!¡± I yfully roll my eyes as I sit myself


    down on the edge of the bed as Mr. Barlow exins. ¡°You see, I was meant to die three years ago, but


    you saved me and the Blue Moon Pack gave me a ce to stay,¡± he falls into a coughing fit, and I pass


    him a ss of water. After he quenches his thirst, he then continues. ¡°And in all honesty, this whole


    water poisoning incident was probably caused by me, so of course I should be responsible for this.¡±


    I shake my head firmly, unable to believe or understand why anyone would target Mr. Barlow. But


    before I can question his a*s*sumption, the man speaks once more. ¡°But if you¡¯ll humor me dear Tanya,


    I do have onest dying wish.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to consider the fact Mr. Barlow is dying, but anything that makes him feel more


    comfortable, I would do. ¡°Of course, what is it?¡±


    ¡°ire deserves a father, and you deserve a good husband, Tanya. And I want to be there for your


    wedding ceremony, before I pass. Please Tanya.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how to respond. But when I leave the hospital room, I realize that Mr. Barlow deserves his


    wish to be fulfilled because of the sacrifice he made.


    So, with that in mind, I know what I have to do. I walk over to Marco, looking at him in the eyes. ¡°Could


    you be my groom for a day?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 66


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 66 Mark On Tanya¡¯s Neck


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I can tell Marco¡¯s incredibly confused, and I don¡¯t me him for being so. From his point of view, we


    are just good friends, it is highly strange that I¡¯d suddenly be asking him to marry me, for just a day in


    fact.


    ¡°Mr. Barlow¡¯s dying wish is for me to get married,¡± I say solemnly, watching the gears in Marco¡¯s head


    turn in slow understanding. ¡°So even if it¡¯s fake, at least I can fulfill his wish, you know.¡±


    Title of the document


    ¡°Oh,¡± says Marco quietly. ¡°I understand now. You want me to pretend to be the groom?¡±


    Pretend sounds so wrong in my mind, but of course I can¡¯t say otherwise. It is the reality after all.


    ¡°Yes, just for the day. Weplete the ceremony so Mr. Barlow can die in peace. Would you be okay


    with that? I understand if it would make you feel ufortable.¡±


    Marco nods his head slowly. ¡°No, of course I¡¯d be okay with that. Mr. Barlow deserves to have his final


    wish fulfilled. Let¡¯s do it,¡± he smiles, unknowing of the true irony of the situation. Funnily enough, Marco


    and I never did have a wedding ceremony, it was only ever a legal contract written on paper. I wonder if


    the universe is trying to fix that small hup in the strangest of ways.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    On the night before our fake wedding ceremony, my dreams are relentless. I¡¯m left subconsciously


    tossing and turning as images sh through my mind in a haze. But the dreams don¡¯t feel like dreams.


    They are so vivid and so clear they feel like memories that have been left tucked away.


    I think I smell the fragrant scent of grilled cheese and tomato soup, as I find myself stirring the pot of


    soup for my wife. My dreams then cut to another scene as we celebrate my birthday, I slide my finger


    through the cream of the cake before dabbing it on her nose.


    I even see us dancing at the royal banquet, holding her graciously as we sway and glide across the


    ballroom floor. Again, the scene changes, and we are standing together underneath the Blue Moon


    Tree, saying a prayer for our child that my wife is pregnant with. And finally, I¡¯m making love to my wife,


    and I draw blood from her as I mark her as mine.


    But the trouble is, despite perceiving them as some form of distant memories, I can never see my


    wife¡¯s face. She¡¯s turned away from me, so I don¡¯t get a clear view. Or if I do, her face is blurred out.


    Without warning, I snap out of my dream, and jolt upright in a sweat. It¡¯s not that the dreams are bad,


    it¡¯s the familiar feeling concerning them that have me so unnerved. Dreams aren¡¯t this vivid. And it feels


    like I know this woman, that she is truly my wife. Yet why don¡¯t I know her name, or her face? Why


    aren¡¯t those images in my memory, when I feel like I¡¯ve experienced these moments before?


    I feel Manuel stir within me, and he too agrees that something just feels so familiar. And neither of us


    can pinpoint what it is. And before we cane to a conclusion, I see the rays of light begin to filter in


    underneath my curtains and I realize it¡¯s now the day of the wedding. Unable to rest my eyes any


    longer I decide to get up and get ready.


    I¡¯m silent in the shower, and silent as I get dressed. This isn¡¯t an actual ¡®wedding¡¯, so I don¡¯t understand


    why I¡¯m feeling so nervous. But something within me is immensely restless, and I feel at aplete


    loss. I grab my phone and call someone I¡¯d never expect to call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Caspian, it¡¯s me Marco. Mind meeting me for a chat?¡±


    I can sense he¡¯s slightly surprised I call him, as I hear him pause over the phone. But eventually he


    responds. ¡°Yeah, sure man, I¡¯ve got a meeting that finishes in two hours, if you meet me at the pack


    headquarters after then, we can chat.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± is all I say before ending the call. I finish with getting ready and try to pass the time in the


    best way I can despite how on edge I feel.


    But eventually, the timees, and I leave the house, and now I stand out in front of the main offices


    of the Blue Moon Pack. Caspian finally joins me, walking down the steps to greet me before we walk


    along the garden that surrounds the building.


    The time by myself gave me the time to think about what I was going to say and going to do. There is a


    reason why I want to talk to Caspian, I need to confirm a suspicion. But I must do so tactfully, and so I


    choose my words carefully. ¡°I wanted to meet because I need to ask you a couple of questions.¡±


    Caspian nods in understanding. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°I just want to get a better understanding of Tanya¡¯s


    background. Like, has Tanya grown up in the Blue Moon pack all her life? And who was her husband?¡±


    I can tell that Caspian is slightly throne off guard by my questions, and it takes him some time toe


    up with a response. It makes me wonder what he¡¯s thinking and makes me all the more suspicious of


    who Tanya really was to me.


    I also acknowledge the fact that Caspian and I had a pretty rough rtionship throughout my time here


    in the Blue Moon Pack. I knew he had a considerable liking towards Tanya, and something told me I


    threatened the bnce of his rtionship with her. But I didn¡¯t know why. And I now more than ever I


    needed to figure out what continuously drew me to her.


    Also, since working alongside Caspian during the poisoning incident, we seemed to have grown a


    sense of respect between one another. I just hope he could do me some decency and reply to me


    truthfully.


    ¡°In all honesty Marco, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for me to disclose Tanya¡¯s past, or her personal life. I know


    you deserve to know the truth, but I think Tanya needs to tell you that herself when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    My shoulders sag upon hearing the news, and although I understand his reasoning, it only intensifies


    my curiosity. I watch as Caspian kicks a pebble on the ground with his foot, hands in his pockets while


    clearly debating something in his head. I remain quiet, hoping he¡¯d at least give me some clue.


    He eventually sighs. ¡°But I can point you in the right direction. I would take a look at the mark on


    Tanya¡¯s neck if I were you. You¡¯ll get all the answers you need from that.¡± u


    All day I¡¯m entirely d*um*bfounded by Caspian¡¯s hint. If you could even call it that. But I appreciate his


    help and thank him for speaking with me. Now hourster, I¡¯m standing outside the changing room


    waiting for Tanya to be ready for our fake wedding ceremony.


    I start to think she¡¯s ready now when I see the door crack open, but it only opens just enough for her to


    poke her head through, looking mildly embarra*s*sed as she exins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t reach the back,


    and Lisa¡¯s busy helping set up the ceremony. Would you mind just zipping up the back of the dress for


    me?¡±


    She gives me an apologetic smile, but I nod. ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡± She backs away from the door and I


    step through into the small little changing room. A mounted mirror stands at the end which she faces,


    and it reflects her image back to me.


    I won¡¯t deny how stunning Tanya looks. It¡¯s a mermaid style wedding dress that hugs her body in all the


    right ways. Silver glitter shines against the white gown and decorates the heart shaped front and the off


    the sleeves shoulders, and flows down and out in a sleek fashion. It¡¯s elegant and pure and


    ¡°Marco?¡±


    I must snap myself out of the allure, shooting my gaze back up to the undone zipper that leaves a


    plunging v shape that cascades down to the middle of her back. I step closer and hold the zipper, and a


    strange silence settles into the atmosphere around us as I draw the zipper upwards and close the


    exposed gap of her dress.


    At that moment, I recall Caspian¡¯s words. Trying to maintain a casual air, as I reach the top of the dress


    with the zipper, I then swoop my hand up her neck, gently brushing away the strands of her hair. Not


    expecting to see it, my eyes grow wide as I see a clear mark of a wolf bite etched into Tanya¡¯s skin. A


    mark that is immensely familiar to me.

 Chapter 67

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 67


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 67 Wedding Ceremony


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    My skin can¡¯t help but tingle to Marco¡¯s touch, and I wonder why Marco chooses to brush my hair away


    from my neck. Was there something wrong with it?


    ¡°Were you able to get it?¡± I ask.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s zipped up,¡± he replies, and upon feeling the dress is now secured, I turn round to face him. It


    feels strange to be in the wedding gown, and I try to hide the insecurity from the dress that shows off


    my small curves and cups my b*reas*ts nicely.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do I- do I look okay?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask. Marco physically takes a step back, taking in all the fine


    details of my gown, before returning to gaze into my eyes.


    ¡°I think you look beautiful,¡± I can¡¯t help the light flush that I feel rise upon my cheeks in reaction to his


    words. However, I still wonder if something is on his mind, and Marco seems somewhat preupied


    with his thoughts.


    Despite my a*s*sumption, a secondter whatever I thought I saw in his expression disappears


    entirely, and Marco returns to look at me with a neutral disposition. Maybe it was just my imagination,


    and the growing nervousness in my stomach for what we were about to do.


    Since this wedding is obviouslyst minute, the reception is small. But Caspian helped put it together in


    one of the forest clearings, setting up chairs,ying a carpet down for the aisle, and a*s*sembling with


    members a beautiful flower altar shaped in an arch.


    Everyone knew why we were doing this; they knew of Barlow¡¯sst wish. And I wasn¡¯t surprised to hear


    that Mr. Barlow would be officiating the wedding, that man truly was a jack of all trades.


    Although untraditional, Marco and I had decided we¡¯d simply walk down the aisle together, since my


    father wasn¡¯t around. And in all honesty, even if this was real, I still didn¡¯t think I would want my family


    here. With all these thoughts swaying around my mind, I finally hear the music begin. Marcoes to


    stand beside me, lifting his arm to me. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    I inhale a deep breath of air, giving him a nod as I link my arm with his. We step out the changing room


    I have been in and make our way through the forest. The sun sits high in the sky today, its rays


    glittering down and sparkling the trees and flowers with its magical dust that gives the forest a lively


    glow.


    The identifiable scent of blue moon flowers epasses us as we slowly step towards the start of the


    aisle. It is a small crowd, Caspian, Dn, Lisa and little ire. They now stand upon seeing us.


    Marco and I walk together down the aisle in beat to the soft elegant music that¡¯s being yed. And


    waiting for us at the end is Mr. Barlow. He¡¯s in a wheelchair, and I can¡¯t help but notice the paleness of


    his skin as he grows weaker. But what draws me away from all the real issues is the smile that¡¯s on his


    lips, so broad and so proud, my eyes can¡¯t help but gloss over upon seeing his happiness.


    This is for him after all, and if I could give him onest happy memory. Then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.


    When Marco and I reach him, he begins the ceremony as normal, speaking as loud as he can despite


    his


    gravelly voice. ¡°Dearly beloved and honored guests. We are gathered here today to join Marco and


    Tanya in the union of marriage. This contract is not to be entered into lightly, but thoughtfully and


    seriously, and with a deep realization of its obligations and responsibilities.¡±


    He smiles up to us before continuing. ¡°I havee to witness, that these two individuals, are destined


    to be one. Theyplement each other in various ways that emanates flow, beauty and grace. They


    lean on each other in difficult times, strengthen one another when they must fight, and uplift each other


    in moments of joy. Their souls dance to the beat of their own drum, as both are loyal and


    compassionate beings that I¡¯ve grown to love. They both somehow put up with me and I will forever


    cherish how they¡¯ve taken care of this old man.¡± Our small crowd, and ourselvesugh and giggle to


    Mr. Barlow¡¯s words, but he continues with a smile.


    ¡°And I¡¯m forever grateful I¡¯ve gotten the chance to witness this union and see it through as I soon enter


    into the afterlife ¡­ now enough about me, the bride and groom have each prepared vows.¡±


    Both me and Marco take turns saying our vows, both in different ways expressing our willingness to


    take care of each other for the rest of our lives. And then finally, Mr. Barlow says. ¡°Tanya, do you take


    Marco to be your husband? Do you promise to love, honor, cherish, and protect him, forsaking all


    others, and holding only unto him forevermore?¡±


    I smile and say. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°And Marco, do you take Tanya to be your wife? Do you promise to love, honor, cherish, and protect


    her, forsaking all others, and holding only unto her forevermore?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± says Marco, surprising me slightly. As I didn¡¯t expect the raw emotion to drip through into his


    words. It is puzzling, since Marco doesn¡¯t have to be sincere about any of this. And yet he is. He looks


    deep into my eyes, as if this was all real.


    But I don¡¯t have time to process Marco¡¯s vows or his tone of voice. Instead, I notice Mr. Barlow leaning


    over ufortably, his head sagging so far forward that I have to kneel down and catch him, gently


    pressing his back into the chair.


    ¡°Someone get me water!¡±


    Seconds pass, and Caspian rushes over, and hands me a ss that I offer to the elderly man. He


    gulps down the liquid, before chuckling whilst continuing to cough. How he remains so light-hearted in


    such a serious situation, I¡¯d never understand.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. Tanya. I¡¯d like to speak with you alone please.¡±


    I nod in understanding and get behind his wheelchair to roll him over away from everyone else. I pull


    him into the sunniest part of the clearing, the rays of light shining onto his face as I set out one of the


    chairs so I can sit beside him. Our surroundings are now entirely quiet, and it feels like, it¡¯s only the


    trees that are listening in on our conversation.


    ¡°Marco is ire¡¯s father. Correct?¡± I snap my head to him in surprise before he borates. ¡°I see the


    way you look at him Tanya. The way you both move in sync with one another. And that¡¯s why I asked to


    be a witness to your union. I knew you¡¯d ask Marco to pretend to be your groom.¡±


    My shoulders sag in defeat as Mr. Barlow reveals the truth, but he continues. ¡°But I hope you can find


    the


    courage to tell him the truth yourself one day. You deserve that happiness Tanya, so does ire. And I


    know you¡¯ll be brave enough to one day reunite with Marco once more,¡± he smiles at me. ¡°Don¡¯t waste


    time on things that don¡¯t matter. You gotta chase after your own happiness Tanya. Chase after it with all


    your heart.¡± I¡¯m utterly touched by his words. ¡°You may not understand it, but you¡¯ve been like a father


    to me. Truly.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a biological daughter in this life. But I understand, I do see


    you as my daughter. And I only want what¡¯s best for you¡­ I did have an adopted son though.¡±


    I notice that as he reveals this information to me, something stirs within him. He pauses as he debates


    something in his head, before finally choosing to tell me. ¡°I think as my daughter, you should know the


    truth. At least before I pass,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m actually a wizard and werewolf hybrid. When I was


    young, and stupid, I was a terrible person. I was cruel and ruthless to anyone that opposed me. And


    because no pack wanted me because of what I was, I decided to create a pack of my own, made of up


    rogues who were of mixed bloods.¡±


    My brows raise, slowly putting the pieces together as he borates. ¡°I found a boy, abandoned during


    a harsh winter. He was just like me. So, I adopted him and taught him much of the ck magic I had


    mastered,¡± he scoffs. ¡°But, you know, people with our personalities are not so gentle.¡±


    He continues with a sad smile. ¡°My boy¡¯s powers grew stronger each day, and so did his ambition. And


    eventually, he decided to challenge me for my position ¡­I lost. Course, as ruthless as he was, he was


    going to k*il*l me. But I escaped, and that¡¯s when you found me.¡±


    He takes my hand in his now, holding it close as he looks up at me. ¡°So, you see, I was going to die


    three years ago. You¡¯ve given me another three years of life. My death was only inevitable. My adopted


    son must¡¯ve known I was here, and that¡¯s why he chose to poison the Blue Moon Pack¡¯s water. I¡¯m


    responsible for this. You helped me escape my fate for a little while. But it¡¯s now time. I know it¡¯s time.¡±


    He gently wipes away my tears, before fishing for something out his pocket and cing the small


    object in my hand. I look down to see it is his badge. ¡°I originally had two,¡± he says, ¡°One I gave to my


    son. And the second I wish to give to you, my daughter.¡±


    I¡¯m distraught as I feel Mr. Barlow slipping away. He¡¯s still smiling as I slowly watch him close his eyes


    as he tilts his head to face the sun. And then, he utters a final sentence before he finally stops


    breathing. ¡°You should know, my adopted son¡¯s name is Dorian.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 68


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 68 Marco¡¯s Memory Comes Back


    Third POV:


    Mr. Barlow¡¯s burial is a quiet one, but the old man has wanted it that way, and it seems to suit him. After


    his many years on earth, living two very different lives. It made sense that he was surrounded by those


    that were a part of thetter end of his timeline.


    Even being the recluse alcoholic that he was, Mr. Barlow was known as the wise drunkard of the pack.


    Not everyone got along with him, but everyone did heed his advice when he chose to give it.


    Title of the document


    Even now, Tanya smiles at the thought as she stands beside Marco. Watching solemnly as the coffin is


    slowly lowered into the ground. It reminds her that life is short, and at any moment it can be taken away


    from anyone. There is no escaping death. Mr. Barlow¡¯s words ring through her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on things that don¡¯t matter. You gotta chase after your own happiness Tanya. Chase


    after it with all your heart.¡±


    At that moment, she decides she¡¯s going to finally tell Marco the truth. Both good and bad. She had


    intended to tell Marco the truth, but was interrupted by an ident. This time, she is going to tell him


    everything no matter the consequences. Even if she somehow dies soon, it means she has gotten


    everything off her chest, and he would know the truth about who she really was.


    After Mr. Barlow¡¯s funeral, Tanya asks Marco if he¡¯s willing to meet for a conversation under the Blue


    Moon tree, to which he agrees. Little does she know he ising across some of the truth on his own.


    Back at the capital, Lily is reminiscing over past five years. Despite her ns with Marco initially going


    well, Joseph suddenly fainting before dering Marco as the next heir, disrupted everything. Eric


    became the temporary ruler, and Lily could only continue being his fiance.


    Much to her bewilderment and humiliation, Eric has yet to consummate their wedding ceremony,


    leaving Lily to befall victim to ruthless rumors over why. She couldn¡¯t understand it herself. Why not just


    make her his wife already?


    And with regards to Marco. Although he was no longer hostile and defensive towards her after losing


    his memories. When finding out she was Eric¡¯s fiance, he once again put some distance between them,


    only angering Lily further.


    The only good thing that hade out of this, was getting rid of Tanya. Joseph was at least able to


    cover up Lily¡¯s giarism of Tanya¡¯s work, as another requirement for Lily to cure Marco¡¯s curse. Of


    course, since people in the royal family knew the truth, Lily was no longer allowed to work as a perfume


    designer.


    The public were made to believe that her sense of smell was so damaged that she could no longer


    work. This at least meant her reputation was preserved, and Lily of course, took the opportunity to


    deceive Marco into thinking that Tanya had been the one to destroy her sense of smell.


    However, Lily hasn¡¯t been too keen on Marco¡¯s trip to the Blue Moon Pack. And he has been there for a


    while now, only to reappear for a moment to retrieve a special ingredient, before rushing back without a


    word. It is strange to her, to say the least.


    She now ys with her crystal ne, twisting it round with her fingers as she tries to understand


    her upset. And choosing to trust her instincts, she decides to call Marco.


    ¡°Hey, is everything okay?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She¡¯s slightly surprised by the calmness of his voice. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m well, why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I just wanted to check in, see if you were all okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alright. Nice to hear from you Lily. I¡¯ve got to go. But will talk another time,


    okay?¡±


    Lily smiles, nowpletely at ease. ¡°Yeah, definitely.¡±


    Little does she know, this is simply an act, and all is not okay in Marco¡¯s world. Despite the tone of his,


    his expression is nk and cold. He stands beneath the Blue Moon tree when he hangs up the phone.


    Somehow, someway, he has finally strung together all his lost memories. His gaze befalls on a ribbon


    that hangs on one of the branches. And he goes to gently untie it and pull it down. The ribbon is so


    familiar, and he soon understands why as he extends it to reveal his and Tanya¡¯s recognizable initials.


    Just then, lightning shes across the night sky and rain pumpless down hard. A p of thunder splits


    the fog like a knife, and inevitably uplifts the final veil that suppressed Marco¡¯s memories. He sees


    clearly now. Sees that woman in his dreams, who is in fact: Tanya, n


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    My hand swirls the sponge over the te, cleansing the dishes of the evening. The sink backs against


    the window, so I¡¯m given clear visual of the rain that hammers down relentlessly against the ss


    pane. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the weather, or just a fleeting thought that stirs something within, but a pang of


    panic sparks somewhere beneath.


    In response to this feeling, my fingers go to feel the strands of my hair. I rea*s*sure myself that there is


    nothing to panic about, till my w*et fingers drift down to the uneven skin on my neck. I trail the pattern,


    recognizing the mark on my skin.


    Marco¡¯s mark¡­


    I¡¯m now given a valid reason to panic, I haven¡¯t even thought about it before. But I now understand why


    Marco brushed my hair aside on the day of the wedding. Why he was taking so long, why he was


    intensely focusing on my neck.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. But could have Marco regained his memories?


    I can¡¯t wait until morning to confirm this revtion. I need to speak to him now. I leave the dishes in the


    sink and rush out into the pouring rain. I knock at his door desperately, but there¡¯s no answer. The rain


    drenches my clothes and my hair as I stand waiting, hoping. But Marco clearly isn¡¯t home.


    So, I go in search of him, but I don¡¯t find him anywhere. Thest ce I look is the Blue Moon tree, it¡¯s


    hard to see in the dark, and I¡¯m left slightly lost amongst the overflow of forestry. I suddenly hear


    footsteps from behind me. And I spin around to face the towering and intimidating form of Marco.


    He too, is drenched from the downpour; his normally angelic hues of blue have darkened likening them


    to rough stormy waves. His lowered brow bone hardens his gaze, whilst his jaw clenches firmly. With


    him brings a chill, and my body shivers as the previous adrenalin is washed away by the rain.


    ¡°You remember?¡±


    He nods, tilting his head unnervingly. ¡°And if I didn¡¯t remember, were you even going to bother to tell


    me?¡± I flinch at the sickening sarcasm thatces his tone.


    I shake my head, panic-stricken by his usation. ¡°No, I was going to tell you-¡±


    But Marco interrupts me. ¡°You were going to tell me tomorrow, weren¡¯t you?¡± I can only nod weakly.


    ¡°Then what about five years ago? Were you going to tell me about how you left me five years ago? Or


    were you going to hide that from me too?¡± The iciness in his tone is incrementally soul destroying.


    ¡°Or were you even going to tell me you had some other reason that you left me five years ago? Well,


    I¡¯m sorry Ms. Tanya, I don¡¯t believe that! All I know is that you are a woman who chose to abandon me


    for money when I was going through the most difficult time of my life!¡±


    I shrink away as he dominantly steps closer, his anger dispelling off him in waves of rage. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry


    Marco. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    But he barely reacts or acknowledges my sincerity. ¡°Does it even matter anymore if you apologize? No.


    I want you to pay for what you did!¡± I back away as he begins to encroach on my space.


    ¡°She¡¯s my child, isn¡¯t she? That¡¯s how we canmunicate through the mind link. ire¡¯s my


    daughter!¡± he scoffs. ¡°At least you have some conscience in that cruel and despicable heart of yours


    not to abort your child. But she¡¯s mine. And I will take her away now, so you can also experience the


    pain of losing someone so precious to you. It¡¯s exactly what you deserve.¡±


    My breathing esctes as Iprehend the wordsing out of his mouth. My eyes widen in panic.


    ¡°What? No. Marco no, please. Please don¡¯t take ire away. She¡¯s all I have!¡± But Marco doesn¡¯t care


    to hear my pleas, he¡¯s already made up his mind.


    Just then, before I can react, his arms shoot out at me, and his hands suddenly wrap coldly round my


    neck. I can¡¯t bear to fathom the thought that Marco would want to k*il*l me. But I couldn¡¯t see any form


    of empathy from his eyes that look fiercely into mine.


    However, he holds me like that for a couple of minutes, and I can feel his hesitation as barely any


    pressure is applied to my neck. I even feel the slight tremble of his fingers. He scoffs. ¡°You deserve


    something worse than death. I¡¯ll take everything you cherish most. One by one. And I¡¯ll start with your


    ne.¡±


    He then drops his grip around my neck, letting a shaky breath burst from my lungs. But his arm shoots


    up to snag my ne and wrenches it away from my body violently. As the chain snaps and Marco


    snatches the pendant, a crisp ng emits at that very moment. We both follow the sound, gazing down


    into the soaked des of gra*s*s. And there lies my wedding ring, glinting its silver hue back at me and


    Marco.

 Chapter 69

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 69


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 69 Another Marriage Contract


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Third POV:


    The sound of the ring catches the attention of both Marco and Tanya, and their heads snap down to


    look at it. It sits eerily amongst the gra*s*s, the glint of its silver ting calling for attention. Tanya goes


    to pick it up hurriedly, but Marco is quicker, snatching it up in his grasp. There¡¯s a discernable frown on


    his lips as he stares at it with intensity, and hidden disbelief.


    The cobalt daggers that are his eyes, flit back and forth between Tanya and the piece of jewelry in his


    hand. This is far from what Marco expected, unable to understand why she would keep the ring with


    her for all these years. Couple of seconds pass by and Marco¡¯s expression still doesn¡¯t ease up.


    Finally, without another word, Marco takes both her ring, and her ruby ne and storms off, leaving


    Tanya in the rain to drown in her own thoughts.


    Title of the document


    Marco returns home, and throughout his entire nighttime routine, he is consistently thinking about


    Tanya and her wedding ring. As he¡¯s taking a shower, when having dinner, whilst making a cup of tea.


    And now, as he sits by his window, looking out into the night sky whilst it drowns the world in its tears.


    Marco wonders why she has kept the ring all this time.


    The way she behaved the day she left him, the heartlessness and brutality of her mannerisms that


    made him believe she no longer loved him, contradict with keeping this ring. He rolls the piece of


    jewelry between his fingers, ring fiercely at the silver ring as if it could easily answer his questions


    for him.


    ¡®She did say she would abort the baby. But she didn¡¯t.¡¯


    Amid Marco¡¯s confusion, his wolf Manuel decides to speak up. And for some reason or another,


    pertains a soft spot for Tanya. ¡®She gave birth to ire and then worked very hard these past five years


    to look after her and make a decent living in the Blue Moon pack. That¡¯s gotta mean something¡­


    right?¡¯


    Marco only lets out a gruff huff in response, Manuel just a*s*sumes he¡¯s free to continue with his


    chatter. ¡®I don¡¯t know, I just feel even closer and more drawn to Tanya than I did five years ago. What if


    there¡¯s a valid reason for leaving us then? Marco¡­ just give her a chance. Please.¡±


    The Lycan doesn¡¯t directly respond to his inner wolf. He remains staring out of the window as if he is


    struggling fiercely inside. But finally, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s made up his mind on the situation. He picks up his


    phone and calls his friend Oliver.


    ¡°Hey Marco, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Tanya?¡±


    There¡¯s a sudden and frigid pause over the phone before Oliver stutters to answer the direct question.


    ¡°You- you remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Tanya?¡± the brashness of Marco¡¯s tone leaves Oliver


    stunned and ultimately submissive with his reply to the Lycan.


    ¡°Lily told us that your memory loss would be a side effect of curing your curse. And since Tanya


    abandoned you, we thought it would be better that you didn¡¯t remember her at all. So, we agreed to


    keep her existence a secret. We didn¡¯t want to cause you anymore pain Marco.¡±


    Marco can only scoff in response, before stating. ¡°Well, nevermind that now, I¡¯ming back to capital,


    and I need you to prepare a document for me.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The piercing howl of a wolf rings through my ears. I can¡¯t see it; all I hear is the wolfs long and drawn-


    out wolfish cry that sounds like a melody that bellows in the distance.


    I snap upright in bed. My hand instinctively goes to hold my ruby pendant as a form offort. But I


    find that it¡¯s not there, my neck and cor boney bare of its existence, and that¡¯s when I remember


    who has taken it. The rest of the morning I get ready silently, my mind trying to piece together my


    dream over and over again. But none of the pieces fit, and I can¡¯t remember anything, nor gain a visual


    of what I was dreaming of. All I can remember is the howl that I can recall so vividly.


    It¡¯s then that I hear a knock on the door, and ire¡¯s eating her breakfast in the kitchen when I go to


    open it. In an instant, fear erupts within me as Marco stands out -front, his cold and calcting


    expression knotting my stomach.


    ire¡¯s innocence is only a small problem in the scheme of things, but as she attempts to say hello to


    Marco, I push her back, forcing her to remain behind me, not ready to face the confusion that she has


    towards my gesture.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take her. You just can¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    His silence is extremely unnerving. And he doesn¡¯t even bother to exin himself, he steps through the


    doorway, eyes flickering methodically between me and my daughter.


    ¡°If you hate me, that¡¯s fine. But please don¡¯t take her away Marco. She¡¯s all I have!¡±


    Again, no response. He now tries to move past me, trying to shove me lightly out the way with his


    sheer size and bodily strength. Normally, he would have, but something burns inside me today.


    Someone that would do anything to protect my daughter.


    In one swift movement I step back and block his path again. And when he tries to shove past me again,


    my hand press against his chest and roughly shoves him backwards with much more f*orc*e than what


    I¡¯m normally capable of. Not enough to topple him, but definitely enough to make him stumble back a


    couple of steps.


    My eyes grow wide. He too tilts his head in slight confusion. My gaze drops to the palm of my hands,


    twisting them to see if anything¡¯s changed. And in the midst of my puzzlement, Marco crouches down


    to ire¡¯s height.


    ¡°Come here darling.¡±


    Obviously as a child, she¡¯s unaware that he is taking her away for good. She just a*s*sumes I¡¯m


    stopping her from going off to do something exciting. In rebellion towards my authority she runs into


    Marco¡¯s arms, and he picks her up, turning round to walk towards the car.


    ¡°No! Maroc please,¡± I rush after the two of them. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m begging you!¡± I¡¯m desperate


    now, willing to say anything to get my little girl back, as tears stream down my face.


    After he puts ire in the car, the prince straightens, turning towards me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get in?¡±


    His nonchnce is what confuses me first, but when I suddenlyprehend his statement, I look at


    him, baffled, as Marco continues to speak. ¡°I just need ire toe with me to the capital. I never


    said you couldn¡¯te too.¡±


    I¡¯m absolutely stunned, although I don¡¯t take too long, not wishing to give Marco more time to debate


    his decision over allowing me toe along. I hurry into the car, and into the back seat, where I cradle


    my daughter in my arms despite her childish protests over the strange affection.


    Little did she know I thought I would be losing her forever.


    It feels like ages, but we do finally arrive at the capital. And I¡¯m not surprised to see Lily standing at the


    entrance, excitement glinting in her eyes to see Marco. But when I step out of the car with ire¡¯s hand


    in mine, the princess¡¯s expression shifts, obviously trying to mask whatever emotion writhes beneath.


    As we walk up to the entrance, Lily immediately blocks my path. Marco turns to look at her coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Lily?¡± sarcasmces his words poisonously, making her squirm under his re.


    ¡°She- she¡¯s an omega, she¡¯s not a noble and she shouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the pce.¡±


    He scoffs, and to my surprise, in clear view, he draws a hand round my waist, pulling me close to him.


    ¡°Tanya¡¯s my wife, of course she¡¯s allowed to enter the pce.¡±


    There¡¯s little for Lily to say. She only stands with a look of astonishment on her face as we walk past


    her together, as if she can¡¯t understand how Marco could say something like that after he lost his


    memory.


    Marco takes me to his room and a piece of paper sits eerily on his desk. I approach and he slides the


    document towards me.


    My gaze drops down to it, reading the familiar words ¡®marriage contract¡¯.

 Chapter 70

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 70


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 70 Save The Blue Moon Tree


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Surprise and astonishment cross my face as I stare down at the document in utter confusion. Why


    would he want to marry me again if he was so upset with me? I look at him curiously. ¡°But why?¡±


    I watch the prince cough, somewhat trying to per long the answer to my expression, as he wipes his


    face clean of all emotional response. A cold, blunt tone implies he does not feel anything towards me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think much of it,¡± he says. ¡°I don¡¯t love you. Love doesn¡¯t coexist between us from now on since I


    cannot forgive you.¡±


    Title of the document


    Marco talks about love like it¡¯s a logical expression, a switch that can be turned off and on with a quick


    flick of the wrist. He then exins. ¡°If I don¡¯t act quickly, the Blue Moon Tree is facing possible


    destruction but putting a dam in its ce due to the Blue Moon Pack¡¯s poor economy. Yes, Eric has


    made the proposal again, and there¡¯s only half a month left before the deadline. So, I¡¯vee up with


    a solution. Princess Isabe of the neighboring kingdom, known as the Fauna Kingdom, has a younger


    sister, Princess Peyton, whose been very sick for a long time.¡±


    I remain silent as he continues to exin. ¡°Isabe has been seeking doctors from far and wide, but


    Peyton still has yet to be cured from her illness. So, Princess Isabe has issued a royal decree.


    Anyone who is able to cure her sister will be granted a reward of their choice.


    Whatever they desire¡­. The Blue Moon Pack has an abundance of good natural raw materials, they


    justck themunication channels and stable buyers from beyond the pack in order to generate


    profit. And so, this is where youe in.¡±


    Marco appears methodical in his thought process, like he¡¯s really nned this out well, down to the


    details. He goes on to say. ¡°If you can cure princess Peyton¡¯s disease, then Isabe will be willing to


    connect the Blue Moon Pack to good buyers and may even provide the initial funding, giving the pack a


    long-term source of economic growth, solving the problem and in turn protecting the Blue Moon Tree.¡±


    Now this all seems to make sense, except the part of which he wants me to be his wife, to which I ask.


    ¡°But what does us being married have to do with this?¡± he raises a hand, signaling me to stop, as if


    saying he is about to get to that point.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a doctor, so I need a reason to introduce you to the princess. Plus, you need to make a


    good first impression on her before she allows you anywhere near her sister. Isabe is a woman


    whose highly devoted to her family, and particrly allured by love and loyalty. She has a fondness


    towards happy couples, and so I want you to marry temporarily to use that to our advantage.¡±


    I blink at him; somewhat stunned at how strange the idea is. Yet it does somehow make sense. ¡°I know


    you care about the Blue Moon Tree Tanya, and so do I. We have the same goal, and this contract is


    simply a method towards achieving it. It¡¯s as simple as that. Nothing about love. So please don¡¯t take


    too long considering this. Make your decision now, we need to do this as soon as possible.


    ¡°And ire?¡± I say in a hesitant whisper.


    ¡°I brought ire back to register her under my name. Oliver will sort through the relevant procedures


    so she can be recognized as my daughter. But for the time being, whilst we¡¯re away at the neighboring


    kingdom, she¡¯ll stay safe and be taken care of by Oliver and Cathy.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to decide what I am going to do. I sign the contract and say goodbye to ire


    before we head off early the next morning to the Fauna Kingdom. Marco invites Caspian, the Alpha of


    the Blue Moon Pack, toe along as well.


    We arrive by dusk, the sky a mellow pink as the sun begins to set behind the castle. The pce is


    magnificent, not as grand as the capital pce, but stillrge and spacious. Its thematic colors are of a


    sage green and a mauve pink as the g waves at us from high up above, a deer with antlers painted


    in gold as the symbol.


    Marco has already told Princess Isabe that we wereing, and she eagerly meets us at the


    entrance, before ushering us inside to join her for dinner. The dining room takes on a rustic


    appearance, with a wooden table and wooden chairs that have patterns carved into their wood pieces.


    A green silk cloth rest upon the table, as food galoreys atop.


    The dinner first starts with formalities, with Marco introducing himself, Caspian, and me. The two royals


    talk politics for a bit and how each of their families are doing as well as the economy of the differing


    kingdoms. But I watch that throughout this conversation Isabe¡¯s eyes consistently drift to Caspian.


    Curiosity sparking beneath her gaze, as he too sneaks small looks in her direction.


    ¡°So um, you¡¯re the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack?¡± she finally addresses Caspian directly. With the


    attention on him, he immediately straightens his posture.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Caspian.¡±


    The princess giggles yfully. ¡°I already know your name silly?¡± her giggling continues, and I watch as


    Caspian remains stiff in his posture, which is very uncharacteristic of his more rxed and animated


    nature. ?


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been so fascinated by the Blue Moon Tree. Do you have to tend to it often to keep it


    healthy?¡±


    I see Caspian¡¯s eyes light up with excitement, not many people outside of the Mador Kingdom show


    interest in the Blue Moon Tree. His chest puffs out slightly in growing pride. ¡°Actually, the tree barely


    needs any maintenance, the forest of our pack flourish so well, our soil is fresh and untampered with


    chemicals. And we ever rarely experience drought. The tree thrives in our sanctuary.¡±


    Isabe smiles broadly. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s brilliant! I¡¯ve never met an Alpha so well versed with the


    necessities of nature. Usually, others are interested in politics or the economy and other trades. I think


    it¡¯s wonderful you care so much about the forest.¡±


    Caspian¡¯s pride grows by the second as she continues. ¡°Have you seen my garden? I love tending to it.


    I¡¯d be happy to show you around tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Then he finally seems to realize that the cordial conversation between him and Isabe


    has made him forget his initial restraint. He coughs and reverts back to his initial formality. ¡°I mean, yes


    I¡¯d love to see your garden princess.¡±


    ¡°Please, call me Isabe.¡±


    I¡¯m almost in awe of the ease of conversation between the princess and Caspian, that I forget why I¡¯m


    here in the first ce. I need to show her that I am truly in love with Marco and we¡¯re a happy couple.


    Although when Iter look back at my performance on this day, I realize I have gone overboard with my


    acting methods, 1


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Marco¡­.¡± I purr, turning to him as I flutter my eyelids obnoxiously in his direction. My arms go to link


    itself round his, tugging him closer. ¡°You¡¯re not looking at those other girls, sweetie?¡±


    I feel his body stiffen momentarily, confusion crossing his face as I continue. ¡°I¡¯m the only girl that


    matters to you, aren¡¯t I? Aren¡¯t I baby?¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    As Marco clearly tries toprehend what¡¯s going on, I turn to my meal, making weak whiny noises as


    I pretend to struggle with cutting the b of steak on my te. ¡°Marco¡­¡± I drawl out again. ¡°Honey¡­ I


    need you to cut this for me. I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± n


    I pout my lip at him, again shing myshes in his direction. And once again I¡¯m met with a curious


    nce. ¡°Pretty please.¡± I add.


    To which even now Caspian snaps his head in my direction, bewildered by my actions that appear from


    usual. Both men knew me to be soft spoken and reserved, conservative in my affections towards those


    I cared about. I¡¯d never be so brash about it in front of others, and yet here I am, doing so because I


    have to.


    I see recognition spark behind Marco¡¯s eyes, as he finally realizes what I¡¯ve been attempting to do. And


    an unannounced chuckle eventually disperses from his lips.


    ¡°Course,¡± he takes his knife and fork and begins cutting away at my steak, before dipping a piece in the


    sauce and lifting it up to my mouth.


    I try not to hesitate, opening my mouth as he feeds me the piece of food. He¡¯s smiling, almost humored


    by my predicament. And I can¡¯t help but smile back, giggling pretentiously.


    Isabe loudly clears her throat. And both our heads snap in her direction. ¡°I understand you both are


    very much in love,¡± she says. ¡°But I¡¯d rather not be drowning in the dramatics if that¡¯s alright?¡±


    She¡¯s not trying to be rude, but I can tell she¡¯s somehow bored of our disy, which confuses me. I


    duck my head sheepishly as I say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that. I heard you were very fond of couples that


    disy a lot of affection. That you like marriages that are full of devotion?¡±


    Isabe blinks, and then blinks again, a puzzled look cascading across her features that surprises me,


    as well as feeling Marco stiffen beside me. ¡°Where on earth did you hear that?¡±


    I look surprised, mirroring her confusion as I stutter, trying to formte a response, when Marco


    suddenly rises from his chair. ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t we all go see the garden now!¡± abruptly ending our


    conversation.

 Chapter 71

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 71


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 71 Kiss


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Through the conversations between the princess and Caspian as we walk around her garden, Ie


    to find out that although she¡¯s a princess, she does basically run the kingdom. Her father was the


    former Alpha, but due to old age and a myocardial infarction, he passed away a year ago.


    Marco mentions to me that the former Alpha was well liked by many, both by the royals and the


    residents of the kingdom. He was a noble man, majestic in nature, with a charismatic re. He was the


    reason the Fauna kingdom¡¯s economy thrived and had an abundance of connections.


    Title of the document


    And now I can see that same trait in Isabe. She is highly intelligent, and well capable of holding her


    own in a conversation. She has her father¡¯s charming mannerisms. But what Marco also discloses to


    me quietly, was that the King had died on the day of the younger sister¡¯s wedding. Peyton was getting


    married to her fated mate. However, thirty minutes before the ceremony was set to begin, the King


    copsed and could not be revived.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe does mention that Peyton and the King were very close. And after his death, Peyton grew


    increasingly ill. Many doctors attempted to solve her mystery illness, but none were sessful. And


    none of the treatments they suggested were working. Additionally, she had no symptoms other than


    weakness, and so a diagnosis couldn¡¯t be given, and hence the right method of treatment couldn¡¯t be


    established. All they could do was provide her with medication that eased the pain of her illness.


    Eventually, Isabe invites us to meet her sister and takes us to her room. And while all other aspects


    of my wolfish abilities are particrly weak, my sense of smell never fails me. As I step into the room,


    the scent of decay hits my nose.


    My nostrils re, and the bridge of my nose wrinkles as the smell hits me. I can smell the infection,


    notes of mold and mildewpounded on top of one another to strengthen the scent of disease. It


    reminds me of how Mr. Barlow smelt before his passing. The infection isn¡¯t of the same sort, but


    something simr tickles beneath my nostrils. The smell of death. She is indeed dying¡­


    My eyes are somber as they rest upon the princess. It¡¯s almost darklyical of how small she looks


    beneath the ma*s*s of nkets and pillows that surround her dainty figure. The brightness of her


    pinkish and cream colored room, contrasts with the dim paleness of her skin that has a greenish hue. I


    take the initiative to walk up to her, watching her weakly smile in my direction as I approach.


    ¡°Hello Princess Peyton, I¡¯m Tanya.¡±


    There¡¯s clear curiosity in her eyes. I¡¯m not some famous doctor, nor am I a well-known royal. And I can


    tell she is searching my gaze for some form of familiarity. Nevertheless, she still offers me a warm


    smile. ¡°Hello Tanya, nice to meet you.¡±


    She tries to sit up, but I can tell she is struggling too. Her eyelids look like they weigh a ton as she¡¯s


    slow in her  movements. I quickly touch her arm to stop her. ¡°Please, it¡¯s prettyte. I¡¯ll leave you to


    rest. I¡¯lle to see you in the morning?¡±


    She chuckles sadly. ¡°That might be a good idea. I¡¯m feeling rather sleepy,¡± I nod my head in


    understanding, and in response sheys back down, resting her head against the pillow, and her eyes


    somehow instinctually shut, as if simply talking is enough to justify rest.


    My eyes cascade down the parts of her body I can see, noticing how other than her paleness, there are


    no other physical symptoms, no other visible signs. No rash markings, or redness in her eyes. She just


    appears frail and weak, which is very odd indeed.


    But as promised, I let princess Peyton sleep, and the rest of us shuffle out of her chambers. However,


    Caspian doesn¡¯t follow me and Marco to our quarters. I realize Isabe has discreetly called him over.


    ¡°Caspian, may I speak with you for a moment? Alone.¡±


    Up until now, I have noticed the strange atmosphere between them. Where Isabe is increasingly


    trying to find ways to talk to Caspian. And despite knowing it is wrong of me to spy, I couldn¡¯t help but


    be immensely curious and want to find out what is going on.


    Marco doesn¡¯t initially notice as I hang back. I round a corner and press myself against the wall,


    peering over its edge to listen in. Isabe speaks first rather softly, her tone cradling disbelief. ¡°You felt


    it?¡±


    ¡°Course I felt it,¡± says Caspian, his hand rubbing at the nape of his neck as if trying to ease the tension


    in his back. ¡°We¡¯re fated mates. Aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I can almost feel the smile in Isabe¡¯s voice.


    My mouth drops in utter surprise. No wonder Caspian has been acting so strange and restrained earlier


    on during dinner. They must¡¯ve felt it from the moment they locked eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The voice is neither Caspian¡¯s nor Isabe¡¯s. I jolt with a gasp as Marco appears to stand behind me,


    and inventively also draws the attention of the fated mates. I swirl round in a hurry, my hand rushing


    upwards to sp around Marco¡¯s mouth to stop him from saying anything else.


    My heart hammers furiously against my chest, since it would ultimately be tremendously


    embarra*s*sing if I am to be discovered eavesdropping on a conversation I haven¡¯t been a part of. My


    eyes flit desperately to our surroundings as I hear the two edging closer to our location. His mouth is


    still pressed against by my fingertips, I feel his lips twist upwards into a smile. And I look at him slightly


    confused.


    But before I can react, Marco grabs my hand, and pulls me through double doors not away from us that


    lead out onto a balcony. He then wraps an arm round my waist and with agile speed he hauls us over


    the railing into a crevice of the outside walls. We¡¯re basically standing on a ledge, with a ma*s*sive


    drop below us. Because of both logic and fear my arms wrap round Marco fiercely.


    I¡¯m clinging to his body, and his hand is ced just by my waist to cup me against him. My head lifts


    up, staring into his eyes as we breathe the same air. Although my breath is mostly caught in my throat


    as I look into his dashing blue gaze. There¡¯splete silence between us. I don¡¯t know I feel awkward


    or at ease, but I have little time to think on it.


    I hear Caspian and Isabe make their way out onto the balcony, both expressing confusion to the


    noise that they heard, and why the doors are open. Nevertheless, they fail to see us, and leave to


    continue having their conversation elsewhere.


    Marco quietly shifts us, so we edge back to the railing. He helps me over first before climbing back onto


    the tform. I breathe a sigh of relief, still unable to find the words to speak to Marco directly after


    having stood so close to him on the ledge.


    Although, my thoughts about Marco are disturbed, as a flicker of light catches my attention. The


    balcony is situated in parallel to a window. The curtains aren¡¯t drawn as the light in the room illuminates


    the individual. I then recognize the woman to be Peyton. And I watch in confusion as she empties a vial


    into the bin. I recall the vial contained a tonic Isabe had given her sister to soothe her illness. Hence


    my utter confusion as I watch Peyton empty the contents.


    With little to no conversation during the walk back, Marco and I head back to the residence that has


    been provided to us by Princess Isabe. Obviously, we are ying the role of a happy couple, and we


    are technically married. So naturally Isabe gave us a house where we could stay together. And


    despite my love for Marco, it feelspletely wrong to sleep beside him when I know he wants nothing


    to do with me.


    It hurts. Deeply. But I still don¡¯t want to make this anymore ufortable than it already was. As we


    step into the house, I turn to face him. ¡°I¡¯ll make this easier for the both of us. Since I know we¡¯re only


    married by contract. I¡¯ll sleep in the smaller room, and you sleep in the bigger room. And let¡¯s just leave


    it at that,¡± I say, trying to not appear as awkward as I feel, before taking my luggage and disappearing


    into the room I designated for myself.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    The clock by my bedside tells me it is midnight, and I still haven¡¯t found the ability to fall asleep. Tanya¡¯s


    words are ying through my mind over and over again. Deciding that a ss of water would probably


    help, I step out of my room and into the kitchen.


    It¡¯s only a couple of minutester that I notice Tanya¡¯s door suddenly open, and she steps out looking


    somewhat dazed. Despite my puzzlement, I intend to ask what she is up to, so I move quickly, blocking


    her path.


    But before I can even say a word, Tanya steps towards me. She strains onto her tip toes and cups my


    face in her hands suddenly. And without warning, pressing her lips against mine in a deep, passionate


    kiss. I stiffen in utter surprise.

 Chapter 72

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 72


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 72 Tanya¡¯s Wolf


    Unknown POV:


    I have always existed in the dark. Hidden from view. Invisible. Nestled in the darkest corner of my


    master¡¯s mind. Despite my yearning to be known, to be seen, it remains impossible. An imprable


    mental barrier blocks me from stepping into the light. And Ick the strength or power to ovee this


    barrier. So for years and years, I remained in the dark, as I worked tirelessly to umte small bits of


    power day by day.


    But all of that changed momentarily when I felt my master fall from the cliff. I wanted to save her; I was


    desperate to save her. And so, I fought against the barrier with all my might, pushing against the walls


    that caged me in. And finally, I did it. The wall cracked, and my powers slipped through to give my


    master the strength to survive the fall.


    Title of the document


    From then on, the small slit in the barrier allowed me to venture out for little bits at a time. When my


    master was unconscious and asleep, the defenses of the mind were weaker, and I was able to slide


    through to take over the wheel and control the body during the night. Course I was never fully


    conscious, as it mostly felt like a lucid dream. My vision was also skewed, and I could never see


    clearly. Nevertheless, I was excited. Thrilled that I could venture beyond my hole, it was a step forward.


    Of course, because of my actions that day when trying to save my master from her fall, I had used up a


    lot of my power. So, despite the crack in the wall, my powers slowly grew weaker with each use. Then


    came the day my master¡¯s baby was to be born. But the birth proved of great difficulty for my master,


    asplications meant she and the baby were at risk. Despite my weakened state, I still wanted to


    help.


    And so, with thest bits of my weakening power, I helped my master sessfully give birth to the


    child. I was at ease, despite the pain. I knew I had done the right thing. I felt myself drift away that


    morning, my power now gone. I slipped into a deep slumber that I didn¡¯t think I would awaken from.


    It was yearster that something wolfish stirred me awake. The sweet scent of something familiar


    roused me from mya. I was alert again. Alive. Something drew me to a man who was a


    reurring figure in my master¡¯s life. He had been the one to rouse me from sleep, and day by day, my


    strength was growing as his presence remained. I once again came out to y during the night,


    wanting to find the man. I followed the source of the delectable smell since my vision remained blurry.


    Despite the limitations, I remained confident as my power started to grow again once more. And that


    man even ripped off the mental barrier that day! From that day on, every day I started to believe more


    and more in the possibility of meeting my master!


    It¡¯s tonight that I find the power and the strength to take control of the body again. I¡¯m also particrly


    hungry. I¡¯ve been growing in strength, and in turn my hunger and need for sustenance have grown too.


    But of course, I remain visually impaired. So, I stumble about the room, groping the walls for the door


    handle as I sway clumsily.


    Eventually, I do find the handle, and step into what I perceived to be the hallway. With growing


    confidence, I march onward, insistent on finding the fridge. But before I can start waving my hands


    about to locate it, the body I¡¯m in bumps into a stiff wall.


    Trying to identify the thing blocking me, my hands and fingers go to feel the object, rummaging up and


    down its form. The wall is a strange one indeed, the texturepletely different from what I would


    a*s*sume it to be. It¡¯s almost like I could feel human abdominal muscles, running my hands over them


    with intense curiosity, noticing how they¡¯ve constricted and stiffened as I touch them.


    And once again, the scent I so desperately desired and savored wafts past my senses. I¡¯m further


    intrigued, sniffing eagerly at whatever is before me, like a child enticed by their favorite candy.


    Eventually, my lips brush against something soft, which surprises me. I repeat the motion, growing ever


    more curious.


    Silly as the thought is, I wonder if the object is jelly. It is so squishy, spongy, smooth and soft, like a


    person¡¯s lips. Unable to control my desire I begin to lick at it hungrily, again and again and again. The


    exquisite and vorful taste only urges me to lick more, whilst my hands run up and down the object


    that continues to tense beneath my touch. <2


    Eventually, I find myself satisfied. With a content smack of my lips, I smile. Renewed with energy I


    saunter back into my master¡¯s room.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    My fingers swipe through the pages of Margaret¡¯s notebook with haste and desperation. It feels like I


    have


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    caused a permanent wrinkle to form on my forehead with my brows narrowed in concertation. I could


    barely focus on eating breakfast, the piece of egg on the end of my fork somehow making its way into


    my mouth while my eyes remain trained on the scribbled notes.


    I have already read through Margaret¡¯s journal multiple times now, soon learning that not only did she


    create perfumes that could cure illnesses caused by ck magic, but she also had recipes for


    perfumes that could cure other natural diseases. It is indeed a riveting read, and I consider Margaret a


    pioneer of her time.


    But despite how much I enjoy looking through her notes, the trouble I¡¯m finding is that none of the listed


    perfumesbat Peyton¡¯s disease. More problematic is the fact that Peyton¡¯s illness doesn¡¯t match


    any diseases I recognize, since she doesn¡¯t have any particr symptoms. There¡¯d be no guarantee


    that any of the perfumes would cure her if the symptoms don¡¯t match. It¡¯d be like shooting in the dark.


    Course, during my futile search, I suddenly feel like I¡¯m being watched. My gaze lifts, looking across


    from me where Marco is sat also having his breakfast. Although, instead of eating, he¡¯s ring at me, a


    heavy frown on his face as he stares.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I ask hesitantly.


    He scoffs. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± he says as if I should¡¯ve already known about what


    is on his mind.


    I shake my head, clearly confused. I watch Marco¡¯s mouth twitch in aggravation. He considers saying


    something, but after a pause, his gaze only hardens, and he purses his lips, withholding whatever he


    has originally wanted to say.


    Unable to understand what¡¯s going on, and believing that Peyton¡¯s illness is more important, I return my


    attention back to the book. Again, flicking through pages as I try to find a perfume that solves the


    puzzle to my madness. Another couple of minutes pass before finally I hear the harsh tter of Marco¡¯s


    fork that he deliberately drops onto the table.


    My gaze shoots up to him as he blurts out. ¡°You have nothing to say to me aboutst night? No


    exnation at all?¡± his usatory tone confuses me, and my brain racks itself trying to decipher if


    anything has happened the night before to upset him this much.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°But nothing happenedst night,¡± I say, still puzzled. Although, what I do


    remember is the wonderful dream I had. ¡°But I do recall dreaming about jelly¡­,¡± I chuckle to myself,


    realizing how silly that sounds, hoping myughter would lighten the mood.


    But it doesn¡¯t. ¡°Nothing happenedst night¡­jelly¡­¡± Marco only grunts at me, before continuing to eat


    in silence, leaving me still bewildered over what I have done to anger him so much.


    Trying to ignore Marco¡¯s strange att*itude, I head off to visit princess Peyton again in the hopes of


    gathering more clues. Since my decision was sudden, I didn¡¯t have the time to preface the princess that


    I¡¯d be arriving, but I hoped she would understand. I really want to get to the bottom of this as soon as I


    could.


    Despite my knock on her door, I think the princess fails to hear me. Her back faces me, and I watch


    curiously as she applies makeup powder to the space at the back of her neck with a powder puff. The


    powder is yet to set, and so I can still see the skin beneath, revealing the pattern of a flower that looks


    vaguely familiar to me.


    But before I can get close enough to confirm my suspicions, the princess senses my presence. Almost


    in a startle, she whirls around to face me in panic. I raise my hands quickly in apology. ¡°So sorry


    princess, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    She presses a hand against her chest, chuckling at her shock. ¡°No no, it¡¯s okay. Sorry, I¡¯m very easily


    startled.¡±


    I smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you heard me knock. But I just wanted toe to see how you were doing.¡±


    She mirrors my expression. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you Tanya. I¡¯m okay. Is there something I can help you


    with?¡± The image of the flower is nagging me immensely. And despite initially wanting to conversate


    with the princess about her health, I feel like I really need to take a look at Margret¡¯s notebook. ¡°Um, I¡¯m


    okay for the time being. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    Despite her obvious confusion, I have little time to exin. I rush off, looking round the castle, I finally


    come across the maid that specializes looking after the princess from the day she fell ill. ¡°Hi, do you


    mind if I ask you a question?¡± I ask with a sense of urgency.


    She smiles. ¡°Course dear. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if you could tell me about the day that princess Peyton fell ill?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says. ¡°It was the same day the king passed away. A few hours after his death,


    everyone had gone to bed. Princess Isabe went to check on her sister but found she couldn¡¯t wake


    Princess Peyton from slumber. So, they rushed her to hospital.¡±


    My eyes sparkle with realization. I thank you profusely before rushing home. Upon entering, I head


    over to the book and look through the pages beforeing across exactly what I was looking for.


    ¡°Found it!¡± Marco walks in just as I cheer in triumph, and so I turn to him to share my revtion.


    ¡°Princess Peyton isn¡¯t just sick. She¡¯s been poisoned!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 73


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 73 He Marries Me Because He Wants to


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I show Marco the page in the notebook where I have seen the pattern of the flower that appeared on


    the back of the princess¡¯s neck. Our eyes both scan the page to read that the poison that the perfume


    cures is colorless and tasteless. It fails to leave behind any traces of poisoning which exins why


    Peyton disys no symptoms.


    The page also exins that if arge enough dose is introduced into the body suddenly, and if the


    inflicted individual does not receive timely treatment, then the person will die within hours after


    exposure. And as stated before, no symptoms will reveal themselves. It will look like a natural death.


    Except for a flower pattern that will appear on the back of the neck of the deceased. However, at the


    bottom of the page, a small asterisk disys an additional note, stating that if the person poisoned gets


    the right treatment in time, or the dose of the injected poison is rtively light, then the person can still


    live a half-life from half a year to one year.


    Title of the document


    But the toxicity of the blood will slowly increase with time. And at the back of their neck, a flower pattern


    will slowly form, with the trace of the pattern shifting from light to dark as time progresses.


    My eyes brighten in excitement. ¡°This is the one Marco! This is what¡¯s causing Peyton¡¯s debilitation!¡±


    I¡¯m nearly jumping for joy at the discovery. My eyes dart to Marco, but he almost seems paled by my


    revtion, as if he has identally discovered a terrible secret.


    Despite my confusion, I didn¡¯t question it too much, as my eyes dart down to look at the ingredients,


    frowning slightly. ¡°But I¡¯ll need Jade vine, which is a very rare flower. Maybe the princess will have


    some,¡± I pack my things, and head out, unable to question Marco¡¯s frozen state.


    I head to princess Isabe immediately and ask if she has the ingredient I require now that I know how


    to treat Peyton¡¯s illness. But Isabe seems slightly embarra*s*sed as she responds. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s


    a famous old doctor in the kingdom who has the ingredient. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be willing to give it to


    us.¡±


    I look confused. ¡°But why?¡±


    She chuckles lightly. ¡°Best I just take you to him and you see for yourself.¡±


    And so, the two of us head off to visit the old doctor. Obviously an elder of the pack, I a*s*sume he¡¯s


    had a sessful career as a doctor. He has a grand house that sits on the edge of the street, the


    house appearing modern in nature. When we finally approach the front door and greet him, I waste little


    time exining about the ingredient that I need.


    He immediately scoffs at me, as if my request is somehow absurd. ¡°You surely don¡¯t expect me to give


    you such a rare flower. You haven¡¯t got a shred of medical knowledge. You haven¡¯t worked as a doctor


    or a nurse for a single day in your life!¡± he proims with grandiosity. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve such a rare


    specimen; the flower is a one of a kind! And I will not allow you to abuse it so you can y doctor.


    That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± I frown, unable to understand why the doctor is making this so difficult. ¡°But I¡¯m sure


    this is the flower that will help save the Princess. Please doctor.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    My words obviously don¡¯t convince him, and he shakes his head firmly, before saying. ¡°I will not allow


    someone like you to tarnish the medical field! No, if you really want this flower, and you want me to


    even consider giving it to you, then you¡¯ll need to prove your perseverance to me first. I need to see


    how badly you really want this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything,¡± I mutter quietly.


    ¡°Well then,¡± we follow him down the front steps of his home and into his backyard. ¡°Then in one night,


    you must bring my garden back to life. Revive the flowers, grow the gra*s*s. I want a dazzling new


    garden by tomorrow morning. Then and only then will I consider giving you the flower you desire.¡±


    I take a gander at the doctor¡¯s garden, frowning deeply. The garden itself isrge, a wide expanse of


    field left untamed and uncared for. Weeds litter the gra*s*s and flowers look poor and sickly, some


    already dead. I¡¯m at loss of how I¡¯m meant to change its appearance overnight, all on my own. The


    doctor is obviously trying to make this task nearly impossible for me toplete. But I agree to the


    task, nevertheless. Soon the princess and I are walking back to my residence, when Isabe speaks


    up. ¡°In all honesty Tanya, I haven¡¯t expected you to take this on so seriously. My impression of you is


    far different from when we first met. Especially with your mannerisms around Marco that were¡­ no


    offense, slightly needy and overbearing.¡±


    Slightly embarra*s*sed, I chuckle lightly. ¡°Truthfully, I only acted that way because I heard you favored


    couples who showed off an immense amount of love and devotion. I heard you particrly liked


    watching happy couples, like a hobby of sorts.¡±


    Isabe looks at me bewildered and speaks. ¡°Who did you hear this from? Why would I have such a


    strange and perverted hobby?¡±


    The princess is right, it is in fact a very strange hobby indeed. ¡°I promise you Tanya. I have no such


    hobby,¡± I nod quietly, and apologize for my misrepresentation of her. However, my mind then wanders


    to the thought of Marco. He has been the one to tell me this. Why?


    Had he been using it as an excuse to get me to marry him? And if so, then was it because he actually


    wanted to marry me? He married me not because he needed to, but because he wanted to?


    I feel my heart growing lighter with the possibility that Marco might want me. But just as I and the


    princess reach my residence, I notice someone approach us. The man is a handsome fellow, and he


    beholds a sly smile. ¡°Hellodies,¡± he saunters over to us like a prowling cat. He greets the princess


    who he clearly already knows. And she rolls her eyes at his flirtatious nature.


    ¡°Tanya this is James, his family has been in the kingdom for generations,¡± I¡¯m quick to a*s*sume that


    James is a rich nobleman, as his pretentious mannerisms make it very clear. And although his attention


    is initially on Isabe, he suddenly turns to look at me.


    His eyes immediately light up. ¡°Oh, how have we never met before? Such beautifuldy deserves to be


    given a tour round the glorious kingdom of Fauna. And I¡¯m more than happy to offer such,¡± he takes my


    hand in his, and lifts it to his lips to ce a subtle kiss upon my skin.


    His hand then lifts to gently brush across my face, stroking me strangely. Feeling highly ufortable,


    but not knowing what to do, I turn my face away from him. Upon doing so I see Marco in the distance,


    frowning. But he doesn¡¯t say anything, and only turns away and storms back into the house.


    I suddenly flinch as Isabe ps James¡¯s hand away. ¡°Stop it! She¡¯s married. You can¡¯t just flirt with


    every pretty woman you see!¡±


    James¡¯s eyes shift to an expression of pity towards being told of my courtship to Marco. ¡°Oh, what a


    shame¡­¡±


    Isabe rolls her eyes, saying her goodbye before dragging James away.


    I head back into the house, and something within me stirs. The thoughts of Marco¡¯s true intentions y


    in my mind. And I finally decide I need to take initiative. I walk up to him and exin. ¡°In order to get the


    ingredient I need for Peyton¡¯s perfume, I must mend the old doctor¡¯s garden. I would like you to join


    me.¡±


    I say this with a smile despite his cold disposition. He stares nkly at me for a couple of moments


    before replying brashly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take that nobleman with you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be more than


    happy to.¡± Is that jealousy I was hearing? Something in me bes delighted with the idea that Marco


    is jealous, that he wants me. But I obviously am not totally sure. Either way, before Marco can turn


    away and storm off, I grab his hand.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want anyone else,¡± I say truthfully, staring up into his eyes with sincere grace. ¡°I want you


    Marco, and only you toe with me,¡± my smile extends to my eyes. ¡°Please.¡±


    Not waiting for his reply, I pull him along, and I grow more excited as he fails to object. Together we


    head off to the doctor¡¯s garden, with the goal to save Peyton¡¯s life.

 Chapter 74

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 74


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 74 Princess Peyton Has Just Fainted


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Once we arrive to the doctor¡¯s house, I immediately get started on the garden, rolling up my sleeves


    and putting on gloves I found in one of the sheds. Although I asked Marco to apany me, I don¡¯t


    wish to burden him, telling him he can rx on one of the garden chairs.


    With the sun high in the sky, I can get on my hands and knees by the soil. One by one, with meticulous


    effort, I pull out the weeds that taint the garden grounds. I dump each one I extract into a wheelbarrow.


    And then once I¡¯ve filled up the wheelbarrow, with great exertion I roll it over to the garden bin to empty


    it.


    Title of the document


    I maintain this systematic routine, pulling out the weeds, dumping them into the bin, and then starting


    all over again, going in rows and horizontally making my way across therge expanse of garden


    space. I¡¯m of course mainly focused on weeding, but every now and then I spare a nce at Marco. He


    sits quietly, but his leg bounces subtly, almost as if he¡¯s impatiently waiting for something.


    Finally, he breaks the silence. He clears his throat loudly, forcing me to look up as he stands abruptly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me for help? You could really use m help you know? I¡¯m pretty good with tough


    work,¡± he says, as if almost trying to convince me, whilst I already knew of his capability. Without me


    asking, he strides over and bends down beside me, and starts pulling the weeds.


    Unable to help the smile that bares itself on my face, I chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask because you¡¯ve already


    said you didn¡¯t want to be here to begin with,¡± I say with all honesty. ¡°But thank you for still doing it for


    me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the fact that I thanked him, or something else, but he immediately shoots down my


    appreciation. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for you. I¡¯m doing it for the Blue Moon Tree. We need to do this to get the


    doctor¡¯s special ingredient, and only then can we gain the princess¡¯s reward that will help fund the Blue


    Moon Pack, and save the Blue Moon Tree. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    His long, drawn out, logical exnation only confirms my suspicions even more. But I withhold my


    giggle, and don¡¯t try poke holes in his logical thought process. Instead, I choose to just appreciate the


    fact that he is here with me and savor the time I have with him.


    And so, we work all day, and all through the night. Marco helps me remove all the weeds, to which I¡¯m


    nowpletely forbidden from carrying anything heavy or doing any form of hardbor. He rolls the


    wheelbarrow to the bin each time. He heaves each bag of soil we need. And at one point he stops me


    from shoveling the old soil, using the excuse that he could do it quicker on his own.


    Despite his brashness, I must refrain myself from giggling out loud with every excuse he finds to help


    me more and more. Nevertheless, what he does let me do is trim the bushes and tame the overgrown


    vines. I get to nt all the pretty flowers he picks up from one of the shops. And I water each and every


    one.


    I don¡¯t remember when I fell asleep, but the next time I open my eyes, the sun is rising in the distance,


    illuminating, and glorifying the gorgeous garden with all its fresh pretty colors. My head has been


    resting on a shoulder and I realize that it¡¯s Marco¡¯s.


    I quietly lift my head, and my movement wakes him. His eyes flicker open to look at me, the blue of his


    irises contrasting with the pinkish sky. His blonde locks are shiny with sweat, and curly as usual. It¡¯s


    been so long since I¡¯ve been so physically close to Marco, close enough to study the elegant yet strong


    structure of his face. The thickness of his brows, the curve of his lips, the sharpness of his cheekbones.


    All exactly as I remembered.


    I¡¯m silent as I stare, and so is he, the two of us just sitting unmoving as the sun rises, neither of us able


    to utter everything we wanted to say to one another. ¡°Oh wow! You actually did it!¡±


    The presence of the doctor startles us both, and we quickly pull away and take a stand. Marco turns


    away, and I pretend like I¡¯m adjusting my dress before we walk up to the doctor. I see a little girl


    standing beside him, who he introduces as his granddaughter.


    ¡°You got rid of the weeds?¡± the doctor hurries down the steps and strolls over to take a look.


    ¡°Mhmm, and we changed the soil,¡± I say softly, still a little tired after working all night.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh goodness. And you trimmed the bushes too. And oh wow, all new flowers!¡± the excitement in his


    voice makes me smile, and finally he turns to me. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve made your point; you deserve to be


    given a chance. Now tell me about this idea of yours.¡±


    I¡¯m beaming with pride. I hurry to grab Margret¡¯s notebook and bring it over to him with it open on the


    page about the perfume I wanted to use. ¡°It¡¯s this one Doctor, I actually think Princess Peyton¡¯s been


    poisoned.¡± He scans the page, and hope within me grows as he nods his head in agreement. ¡°Okay¡­.


    Yes, yes, this all makes sense,¡± he runs his pointer finger down the text, but suddenly pauses on a


    certain line. ¡°Hold on. Wait. This is an antidote.¡±


    Confusion invades my expression. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And the ingredients of this antidote are very irritating, which means this perfume in this context is


    another ¡®poison¡¯ to Peyton. So, you¡¯re basically using one poison to k*il*l another. It¡¯s very risky. Too


    risky.¡±


    I frown. ¡°But I think it¡¯s necessary in this case. Princess Peyton¡¯s illness is very serious. And this is the


    best method of curing her. The illness she has is already very harsh, so it¡¯s understandable that the


    method of curing her will also be harsh on her body.¡±


    He still shakes his head. ¡°Sorry, no. I cannot allow this. I refuse to be responsible for giving you the


    ingredient if this somehow fails. I can¡¯t take that risk.¡±


    And just like that, all my efforts are inplete vain. The doctor only thanks me for mending his garden


    before walking off without another word. However, I can tell his granddaughter has taken a liking to me,


    she hands me a candy without realizing that the sweet does little to mend the major problems I¡¯m


    having. But I thank her with a smile nevertheless and watch as she skips off after the doctor with


    childish innocence.


    I¡¯m devastated that I wasn¡¯t able to retrieve the special ingredient from the doctor. But I can¡¯t give up.


    So, I head back to the pce to see Princess Peyton. Somehow, I feel like she knows that she¡¯s been


    poisoned. And I have to wonder why she¡¯s using the powder puff to cover up the signs of poisoning.


    But before I can see Peyton, I encounter the maid I met earlier. She¡¯s escorting a nobleman out of the


    house. When he leaves, I turn to her. ¡°Hi, um, who was that?¡±


    She gives me a wrinkly smile. ¡°That¡¯s the fated mate of Princess Peyton. Such a gentleman, hees


    in often to take care of Princess Peyton. And he even helps Princess Isabe with political affairs,¡± the


    maid does her cleaning duties while talking to me. I follow her into Princess Peyton¡¯s old room and ask


    her a few more questions about the princess whilst she fluffs the pillows, vacuums and wipes down the


    surfaces.


    As she cleans and speaks to me, she opens one of the cupboards. It obviously hasn¡¯t been touched in


    a long time as it looks very cluttered and overflows with things. As the maid swings one of the doors


    open, out falls a small box. She and I both look down at the little item curiously.


    From the fall, the lid of the boxes undone, and a few torn pieces of paper spill out onto the floor. I


    instinctually kneel down to help the maid pick up the pieces, and we both notice that one of the torn


    pages has a man¡¯s name written on it.


    The maid suddenly expresses her revtion. ¡°I know this name. It¡¯s the name of a gentleman from


    another kingdom that came to visit about a year ago, but¡­ I don¡¯t know why his signature is here.¡±


    I take a look at it curiously, and something nags me in my gut, forcing me to say. ¡°Could I take this?


    Just for a little while. I promise I¡¯ll keep it safe. I don¡¯t know why, but I really believe in my heart, that


    this might be the key to solving the mystery.¡±


    The maid nods her head in understanding. But just before I¡¯m about to get up to leave, another maid


    rushes to the room we¡¯re in. She yells frantically. ¡°Princess Peyton has just fainted!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 75


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 75 Peyton Drank The Poison By Herself


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Upon exiting Peyton¡¯s old room, I realize that the entire pce is in chaos. Everyone is panicking over


    the princess¡¯s physical state. Maids are rushing about with w*et towels and water, nobles are alerting


    the neighboring royal families. Butlers are heading off to call the known doctors. I can see that


    everyone dearly cares for the princess. As do I. But my job is much different to theirs.


    I hurry into one of the empty rooms, closing the door to shut out the cluster of apprehension that whiz


    about outside. I scr*a*p*e away items off one of the tables and pull out the box, emptying the torn


    pieces of paper onto the workspace.


    Title of the document


    Step by step, piece by piece, like a child¡¯s puzzle set, I connect the pages, reconnecting torn words and


    linking the shredded pieces. Soon I have rea*s*sembled the entire page. Satisfied, I read through it


    carefully, my eyes growing wider as they trail down the page.


    Shock, surprise, and dread ignite in my system. I know that I have to find Isabe immediately. I find


    her also bustling about amongst the chaos. ¡°Whatever it is that you¡¯re doing, you need to stop. This is


    important. This could save her,¡± I establish with a firm tone, leaving little room for Isabe to question


    me or protest.


    As we walk back to the room I borate on the way. ¡°I initially thought the Princess had been poisoned


    instead of just being ill. I still do. But now¡­ I really believe that she¡¯s been poisoning herself rather than


    being poisoned by someone else.¡±


    Isabe looks at me with utter disbelief. ¡°How could you say that? My sister would never do such a


    thing!¡± she says incredulously.


    ¡°Then look at this,¡± I don¡¯t need to justify myself, instead I simply point to the paper which Isabe starts


    to read. By the end, she gasps. ¡°Oh God.¡±


    ¡°Now look at this,¡± I take out Margret¡¯s notebook, and show her the flower pattern that I have seen on


    the back of Peyton¡¯s neck.


    Her eyes grow wide, and the Princess whirls around. She unlocks one of the secured cupboards and


    begins rummaging through it haphazardly. Almost as if she isn¡¯t wanting to find whatever she¡¯s looking


    for. Finally, she unveils arge bottle, and her face drops open upon seeing that it¡¯s empty. She


    stumbles backward in utter shock.


    ¡°This was a bottle filled with poison, a rare poison that was identally owned by our kingdom. Peyton


    stole it, and now¡­. It¡¯s empty¡­¡±


    I have no time tofort Isabe, I tell her that I must make the perfume immediately. I rush off in


    haste, heading for the old doctor¡¯s house. But on my way, I suddenly notice arge group of people


    gathering by the roadside. Seeing it as they are on my way, I approach the group to simply see what is


    going on. But upon looking over some of the shoulders, I realize they¡¯re crowded around a young little


    girl. And then my eyes widen, it is the old doctor¡¯s granddaughter!


    No matter the urgency of Peyton¡¯s illness, I can¡¯t continue on without at least seeing if I can help. I push


    past the people. Some of them are calling the emergency services, whilst others try and get a hold of


    the old doctor. I kneel down beside the young child.


    She is cold to the touch, and terribly pale. Her silk blonde waves of hair cradle her sickly childish face. I


    check her pulse and lower my ear to her mouth. I sigh in relief, she is at least still breathing, but she is


    obviously unconscious. And then I realize I have seen all these symptoms before.


    Although it was more than five years ago now, I still remember when Cathy copsed at the pce ball


    from an allergic reaction. And just like Cathy, the doctor¡¯s granddaughter is in aa like state induced


    from the allergic reaction.


    I hastily undo the satchel at my waist, and unveil my anti-allergy perfume, going ahead to spray it


    swiftly over the little girl.


    Then, I¡¯m left to sit and wait in apprehension, while listening to the chatter from the surrounding people.


    Some are confused over my actions, while others disapprove saying that perfumes with special


    functions are no match for actual medicine. But I ignore all of them, none of them matter right now. And


    eventually, the girl coughs her way back to life, eyes blinking widely as people around us gasp and


    cheer in utter relief.


    Minutester, the old doctor arrives, his eyes growing wide in realization that his granddaughter is alive


    and well again. And the surrounding wolves exin to him what I have done. He looks to me, with


    firmness. ¡°Thank you, Tanya. You truly did save her life. You¡¯ve proven that your perfume abilities can


    be trusted, I will give you the ingredient you need to save Princess Peyton.¡±


    My chest heaves a sigh of relief as the doctor unveils the flower I need, wrapping it carefully in a white


    cloth before handing it to me. I rush back to one of the rooms in the pce where I¡¯m given the tools to


    make my perfume.


    I get to work right away. However, I can¡¯t help the initial fear that sits in my stomach. Unlike the past


    few times when I¡¯ve had to urgently make a perfume, this time, I even have no room for error. I can¡¯t


    waste the main ingredient that I have very little of, and I also don¡¯t have time on my side. Peyton¡¯s


    situation is critical, and if I don¡¯t get her the cure in time, all will be lost.


    I pull my hair up and tie it in a ponytail, and roll up my sleeves, as my brows narrow in eager


    concentration. I begin the usual, cutting up each of the raw solid ingredients, and grinding them into


    fine powder. And I distill the liquid ingredients, so they are in their purest forms.


    I begin the process of boiling the base solution before I begin adding the ingredients, all throughout I


    notice a slight shift to my inherent talent. There is somehow a difference this time about the way I was


    able to craft. Something new, something strange and invigorating with the way I was working.


    The same can be said with the way I can articte the words in Margret¡¯s notebook. Before it would


    take me ages to understand the wordings and techniques she used. But now, it feels like her journaled


    words are flowing off the page, through my soul and into my hands that work away.


    I¡¯m in utter awe as everything makes sense to me. I¡¯m never confused over a certain step, I never find


    myself doubting a certain sentence, I never even hesitate with my actions. My movements are simple


    and rhythmic. I can¡¯t help but wonder on the how¡¯s and why¡¯s. But I know I don¡¯t have time for that. I


    don¡¯t have time to think about anything else other than creating this perfume.


    Finally, on my first try, the solution swirls in perfect rity. And without hesitation, I pour into a bottle


    and rush off to the Princess¡¯s hospital ward.


    I see the familiar faces of Isabe, Marco, Caspian, Peyton¡¯s fated mate, the old doctor and even


    Peyton¡¯s maid. I don¡¯t even bother to exin my actions as I begin spritzing my perfume over Peyton¡¯s


    sleeping body. After I douse her form, I stand waiting in apprehension, praying that I am not toote.


    Of course, as we expected, since the perfume is a poison in itself, her body reacts negatively to the


    infiltration of the foreign vapor. Additionally, Peyton¡¯s body is already very weak, and after using the


    perfume on her, she begins to look even worse. And the medical monitors attached to her body begin


    to scream loudly, alerting to something being wrong.


    Something then dawns on me. Peyton had purposely poisoned herself. The only reason she has lived


    this long is because of her sister, which means that Peyton never really wanted to live in the first ce.


    This is a means to an end, and subconsciously, Peyton isn¡¯t going to fight for her life. And in turn, her


    body is giving up on her.


    Despite the horrible nature of the tactic I have in mind, I know it¡¯d be the only way to stimte Peyton¡¯s


    desire to fight for her life. I quietly approach her bedside, kneeling down to whisper into her ear.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Your father is waiting for you here Peyton. I can bring him to you. I can let you see him once more.¡±


    Although Peyton is originally unconscious, I recognize that something stirs within her, her once lifeless


    face


    has a slight fluctuation, and I turn to see the slow but evident twitch other fingers.

 Chapter 76

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 76


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 76 Marco, Isabe Told Me She Did


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    As I hoped, my words somehow inspired Peyton¡¯s desire to live. The wailing of the medical monitors


    start to quiet down, and soon they beep at a much calmer pace. The surrounding doctors look


    astonished, but reveal that the measuring machines are showing that Peyton¡¯s physical state is


    changing for the better. And that although Peyton remains in aa, she should hopefully awaken


    within a day¡¯s time.


    Finally, I turn to face the curious eyes that surround me. I sigh. No one is going to like what I¡¯m about to


    tell them. But the truth needs to be known. ¡°I found a letter written to Peyton by a gentleman who came


    to visit from another kingdom about a year ago.¡±


    Title of the document


    I sigh, unable to face Peyton¡¯s fated mate, Russel. ¡°The gentleman who came to visit secretly fell in


    love with Peyton and he convinced her that their love was real. I guess, she believed him, and felt like


    her original mate bond was a mistake. That she was mistakenly tied to the wrong person rather than


    thinking of it as the true blessing of the Moon Goddess.¡±


    Now my gaze turns to Isabe. ¡°But knowing she was so to wed her fated mate, I believe she rushed to


    her father to tell him the truth and earn his blessing to marry the gentleman instead. But her father


    must¡¯ve refused. I can understand he¡¯d be very suspicious of the unknown gentleman¡¯s intentions and


    firmly rejected Peyton¡¯s


    wishes to be with him.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes grow wide, ¡°No wonder why father was so ill-tempered in the days leading up to the


    wedding.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Eventually, Peyton decided that she would run away from the wedding. That she and the


    gentleman would run away together. However, I believe it must¡¯ve been on the day of the wedding. She


    must¡¯ve escaped and arrived at the ce where she and the gentleman nned to meet. But instead,


    she only found this letter, where the entire truth was revealed to her.¡±


    I sigh sadly. ¡°It turns out, that the gentleman¡¯s n all along was to seduce Peyton to fall in love with


    him, because she was the Princess of the Fauna Kingdom and was very rich. And he would be able to


    covet the status and money Peyton would bring him. His ident*ity was entirely fake. And he was


    actually a man that kept cheating on different richdies, promising love when all he would do was take


    their money.¡±


    My eyes trickle back over to Peyton¡¯s form, she appears peaceful and angelic, like a sleeping beauty,


    unaware of the truth I am revealing to the rest. ¡°However as told in his letter, he was actually surprised


    that Peyton really wanted to run away with him. But if she escaped with him, then she would no longer


    be a Princess and his attempts would have been in vain. So, he left.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re obviously not told the rest of the story, but we all know what happens. And from what I can


    guess, the King must¡¯ve realized Peyton ran away when she waste for the wedding. And his


    heartbreak must¡¯ve induced a sudden myocardial infarction that in the end, caused his death.¡±


    ¡°When Peyton returned, already devasted as it was, she found out that her father had died. And like I


    did, put two and two together in deciding that her actions had caused his death. She couldn¡¯t face the


    guilt and couldn¡¯t deal with it all. So, she drank the poison.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I look to the group once more. ¡°However, because Isabe took Peyton to the hospital in time, she


    didn¡¯t die immediately, but was given an extra year to live. But Peyton knew that her medical case was


    hopeless, and her guilt towards her father¡¯s death led her to no longer have the will to live. That¡¯s why I


    saw her secretly pour out the healing tonics when no one was around.¡±


    Everyone is left speechless. But no one is more shocked than Peyton¡¯s fated mate Russel. He


    stumbles backwards, holding a hand against his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­ no wonder nobody could


    find Peyton when the Alpha King was taken to the hospital, she only showed up on her own much


    later.¡±


    Third POV:


    Her surroundings aren¡¯t anything new. For nearly a year now, Peyton has awakened to a room filled


    with beeping monitors and bright lights. The smell of hospital food and overly sanitized surfaces.


    However, this time is different. She has felt more alive this morning than she has ever felt since the day


    she chose to abandon her fated mate and wanted to chase after another man.


    Her breaths aren¡¯t shallow and hollow. She can finally breathe with ease, eyes blinking awake with a


    strange excitement. The poison drowned out most of her senses, everything around her used to be dull


    and muffled. But not today. The fact that she can smell hospital bleach puts a funny smile on her face.


    But before she can react to anything else, Peyton sees Tanya quietly enter the room. The princess


    hasn¡¯t forgotten the omega¡¯s promise. But before any questions can be asked, Tanya sprays her down


    with a misty perfume. The scent is intoxicating, suddenly her eyelids feel heavy, and the world begins


    to swirl in magnificent color.


    Little did Peyton know that Tanya has sprayed her with a hallucinogenic perfume that induces very life-


    like hallucinations. The same type that Tanya sprayed Dorian with, although she has improved the


    form this time round, allowing Peyton to slip into a scene that feels very real.


    The rest of the world is washed away, and all that remains in Peyton¡¯s field of vision is a bright light,


    and there stands her father. He stands solid, strong, noble, looking much younger as if still in his


    thirties, probably the way Peyton remembers him best, when she was a little girl.


    Peyton¡¯s eyes well up, and suddenly begin overflowing with tears. He smiles at her. ¡°What have I told


    you about crying my dear girl?¡±


    She sniffles, using a hand to try and swipe away at the water on her cheeks. ¡°That crying is


    weakness¡­. But I¡¯m really sad daddy. Surely I can cry when I¡¯m sad.¡±


    He chuckles softly. ¡°Of course, sweetheart. But why are you sad?¡±


    Peyton once again weeps out a couple of sobs before being able to respond. ¡°Because I upset you


    daddy. I hurt you.¡±


    The King tilts his head with a sad smile. ¡°My dear girl. You made a mistake; we all make mistakes.¡±


    Peyton shakes her head. ¡°But this is a really big one.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you run away from it.¡±


    Peyton¡¯s eyes widen, believing her father knew that she tried to k*il*l herself. ¡°We all must face our


    mistakes Peyton. No matter how bad. The people that truly love you will stick by you through it. But no


    more running away? Understood?¡±


    Peyton nods, before finally getting out what she has been really wanting to say. ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry daddy.


    I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I forgive you darling, always.¡±


    Before anything else can be said, with a gasp, Peyton awakes from her hallucination. Finally, the


    darkness in her heart has disappeared, and she can finally start healing. Right beside her sits Isabe,


    and Peyton turns to her, wanting to tell her all about seeing her father.


    But before she can say anything, Isabe stops her. ¡°I think there¡¯s one more person you need to


    apologize to,¡± Peyton¡¯s eyes widen with realization. And after she gets discharged from the hospital she


    heads out in a hurry to find her fated mate.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I say goodbye to Isabe and let her have some alone time with Peyton, but just when I leave the


    hospital building, it¡¯s Marco that¡¯s there waiting for me by the doors. I can¡¯t help but quicken my steps


    as I hurry towards him, excitement bubbling in the pit of my stomach.


    However, I slow upon seeing how pale and disheveled Marco looks. So, I only initially greet him with a


    soft tone of voice before we head back to our residence together. Whilst walking, I can¡¯t help but


    ponder on Peyton¡¯s entire situation that hase to light.


    I think about her love affair and then her desire to poison herself out of guilt. But the reality was, if she


    had just voiced her fears and had been honest about her feelings, maybe an entire year wouldn¡¯t have


    been wasted away. This draws me back to my situation with Marco. I need to take initiative if he isn¡¯t


    going to.


    ¡°I spoke to Isabe. And she told me that she doesn¡¯t have a special hobby that involves watching


    happy couples,¡± I choose to be straightforward, wanting to see his reaction. Marco does indeed stiffen,


    and there is a slight falter in his steps. But other than that, he doesn¡¯t let any more emotion slip. So, I


    push for more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you made me sign the marriage contract because of Isabe.¡± Again nothing, not a single


    nce in my direction. ¡°I think you made me sign the marriage contract because you actually want to


    be with me. You just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 77


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 77 I Hear My Wolf¡¯s Voice


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Marco suddenly nts his feet in a stop. I watch him trifle with his emotions as his mouth opens and


    closes awkwardly. For once. I have caught the Lycan Prince by surprise.


    Course not for long, his slip up is quickly corrected, and I frown as he hardens his expression again,


    and he talks with immense stiffness. ¡°I made you sign it because of ire. She needs a father, as well


    as a mother. So, I want us to y the role of the perfect loving couple so that she grows up in a happy


    home. It¡¯s for her.¡±


    Title of the document


    I sigh. I still don¡¯t believe him. Something in my gut feels like he is just telling me this to avoid


    embarra*s*sment. However, I can¡¯t prod any further because he then says in somewhat of a retort.


    ¡°Even if I maybe concealed the truth a little. You also lied to me. You kissed me the other night and the


    next morning you acted like it was nothing! Youpletely denied it when I asked you.¡±


    I look at Marco with immense surprise and almost slight difort, a blush creeping up on my face in


    shyness. ¡°I- I must¡¯ve been sleepwalking. I honestly didn¡¯t mean to deny it,¡± I say sincerely. ¡°I really


    don¡¯t remember what happened that night.¡±


    ¡°I sometimes sleepwalked. Actually it hadn¡¯t attacked for some time, but since I met you again, I began


    to sleepwalk at midnight again from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Sleepwalking¡­¡± I find Marco lost in thought at my words, and our conversation on the topices to


    end as we approach our residence. Although, something still pokes at me to ask. ¡°You also don¡¯t look


    too well. Has something happened?¡±


    His tone turns cold. ¡°When my mother died, she also had the same flower pattern on the back of her


    neck like Peyton did.¡±


    Third POV:


    Peyton is now in the presence of Russel, her fated mate, who is evidently angry and distraught after


    learning what she had done. Despite trying to maintain his gentlemanly appearance, his anguish is


    slipping through, and Peyton can¡¯t bear to see how much pain she¡¯s caused him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Russel. I truly am, I didn¡¯t mean for things to happen the way they did. I was torn, and


    heart?broken over everything. I felt so much guilt. I couldn¡¯t bear it. I was a coward, trying to run away


    from all my problems.¡±


    Russel stares at her for a moment, trying to bottle up his feelings, but he can¡¯t help the seething tone


    that elevates his voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just be apologizing to me Peyton. Isabe also deserves an


    apology. Your sister was devastated not only by your father¡¯s passing, but then by your getting ill. She


    fought so hard for your life, getting the best doctors from all over to try and cure you. And little did she


    know you were just throwing it all away.¡±


    Peyton¡¯s eyes obviously start to dispel tears, slowly beginning to recognize the consequences of her


    actions that she had chosen never to face. But Russel isn¡¯t done speaking. ¡°You had every right to


    mourn your father, that¡¯s a type of pain I will never me you for. But you still had a responsibility for


    the kingdom¡¯s affairs. As the princess, your sister needed you there, and instead you chose to be a


    coward and run.¡±


    He huffs. ¡°The past year Isabe has been handling the kingdom¡¯s affairs and has been working so


    hard to keep it all together whilst still looking after you. Isabe could¡¯ve decided to run too. But she


    didn¡¯t. And I hope you¡¯ve learned a valuable lesson Peyton, you can¡¯t run from all your problems, nor


    be naive to whatever short?term happiness thates your way. Life is hard. And Isabe deserves


    your help now, you have obligation to the Fauna Kingdom.¡±


    Peyton nods her head solemnly, averting her gaze in embarra*s*sment and shame, making Russel


    sigh. ¡°And I hope you¡¯ll return to being the girl I once knew. The girl who was free-spirited and full of


    life, always confident, lively, and always finding a reason to smile.¡±


    Feeling like he has said his peace, Russel turns to leave, but Peyton snags the cor of his sleeve,


    pulling him back to face her. ¡°Please don¡¯t go¡­ please- please stay with me. I want to go back to the


    way things were, to have you at my side. I¡¯ll take the responsibilities of being a princess seriously. I


    really will. I just- I don¡¯t know where to start¡­ could you teach me? Could you ever forgive me?¡±


    Her pleading eyes lead Russel to release a slow calm breath before taking her hand gently. ¡°Of course,


    I will teach you. But my forgiveness can onlye with time. Prove to me, fight to live again Peyton.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    All feel right in the world again. For helping solve Peyton¡¯s mystery illness, Isabe rewards us with


    buyers and funding for the Blue Moon pack, which means the Blue Moon Tree is saved! I¡¯m overjoyed


    with the news, as are Marco and Caspian.


    Finally, we are fixing to leave the Fauna Kingdom when Isabees to see us off. ¡°It was so lovely


    to have you all. And thank you again for all your help,¡± she says warmly.


    Marco and I both smile back at her, expressing our grat*itude to Isabe and how much we loved


    staying at the Fauna kingdom. Although she does acknowledge our praise, as I expect, she¡¯s more


    interested in Caspian, turning to him with a cheeky smile. ¡°So, have you considered staying in the


    Fauna Kingdom hmm? Why don¡¯t you just stay and marry me? Be my prince charming or ¡®princess¡¯


    Caspian.¡±


    I watch as her flirtatious prodding causes Caspian to tense us immediately, stiffening at the proposal


    and replying way too formally. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack, how can I marry into the Fauna


    kingdom? I will not leave my pack.¡±


    Despite the sternness of his words, Isabe doesn¡¯t seem the least bit flustered, and only giggles in


    response to Caspian¡¯s anxious appearance. ¡°I¡¯ve got matters to attend to here, but trust me, I wille


    to settle our rtionship another time,¡± winking, she yfully adds. ¡°You¡¯re my fated mate after all.


    Don¡¯t think you can escape me.¡±


    Marco and I can¡¯t help but give each other knowing looks as we watch theical dispute, but remain


    silent till we¡¯re all in the car. Finally, I can¡¯t hold in my curiosity any longer. ¡°So¡­.¡± I can hear a gruff


    from Caspian as he¡¯s clearly aware of what I¡¯m about to ask. ¡°What¡¯s the status of you and Isabe?¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s impossible for me to marry into the Fauna kingdom.¡±


    ¡°So, then you don¡¯t have feelings for Isabe at all?¡±


    Immediately Caspian fumbles over his words, stuttering and mumbling as a blush sprouts onto his


    expression. This in turn causes Marco to snort in slight jest. ¡°Oh, just give it up Caspian. You¡¯ll have to


    surrender to Isabe¡¯s advances one way or another.¡±


    I can tell this prod at Caspian¡¯s masculinity, and he retorts with a simr amount of wit. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you


    start. You only want me to marry Isabe so you can have Tanya all yourself!¡± g


    Now it¡¯s Marco¡¯s turn to go red. I bend over inughter whilst Caspian continues his yful brigade.


    ¡°But as you know, Tanya is a part of the Blue Moon Pack. She¡¯s family to me. And you know damn well


    if you do anything to hurt her, I¡¯lle after you.¡±


    ¡°Ooh Caspian, you truly are terrifying,¡± the t tone yet immense sarcasm in Marco¡¯s voice has me


    buckle over further in giggles. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly,¡± says Marco. ¡°Not true!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And so, the rest of the trip is filled with these yful jabs and continuousughter as we mock our silly


    and yetplicated lives.


    In the end however, we do part ways. Caspian heads back to the Blue Moon Pack whilst Marco and I


    return to the capital. Marco is about to head to consult with Eric about the Blue Moon Tree, but


    momentarily turns to me to say. ¡°Hey, so there¡¯s going to be a party this evening, and I¡¯m wondering if


    you¡¯d like to join me? Philip and Thomas would be there, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯d really like to see you.¡±


    It takes me a moment to reply. Whilst I really do want to see the two men, and it has been quite a while


    since I¡¯ve seen anyone from the capital. Yet, someone else needs me more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I would, but I


    haven¡¯t seen ire in ages, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s missing me. I¡¯ll visit Thomas and Philipter, but I would


    like to spend tonight with ire.¡±


    Marco understands and respects my wishes. He heads off to see Eric whilst I go to see ire.


    Later that evening, I¡¯m reading ire a bedtime story, the both of us intending to fall asleep after it.


    However, just as I¡¯m about to finish, my phone rings. I reach for it, but just before I can pick up the call,


    a lively voice rings out loudly from within my mind.


    ¡°Hello, Tanya! We finally meet!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 78


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 78 Marco Is Drunk


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯mpletely frozen solid in ce, unable to grasp the situation. My brain is trying toe up with all


    sorts of reasons that didn¡¯t imply the obvious. There is no one else in the room with me other than


    ire, and she is now softly asleep. My eyes snap to my child just to be sure, but as I a*s*sume, she¡¯s


    snoring away.


    My eyes nce to my surroundings, trying to find another person, not knowing if I really want there to


    be another person¡­ But all I see and hear is my phone crying out for my attention. To the which the


    voice once again speaks out. ¡®Are you not gonna answer it?¡¯


    Title of the document


    I don¡¯t have time to respond to the mysterious voice, instead I pick up the phone, hearing that it is


    Oliver on the other line. ¡°Hey Tanya, I¡¯m very sorry to bother you but¡­¡± he sighs, and for a second I


    worry something bad has happened. ¡°Could youe take Marco home? He¡¯s really drunk.¡±


    A sigh of relief escapes me, for I¡¯d rather Marco be drunk, than hurt. Before I can respond, my ears pick


    up a female voice from over the line, sounding very simr to someone I knew, and particrly disliked.


    ¡°Is Lily there too?¡± the words tumble out of my mouth before I can filter them properly.


    ¡°Um. Yeah, a lot of people came tonight,¡± Oliver seems slightly confused by my line of questioning, but


    I don¡¯t give him time to ponder it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon, send me the address.¡±


    I hang up the phone, rushing to put on decent clothes. I kiss ire goodnight before heading out to the


    specified bar. And as I walk briskly, I¡¯m once again reminded of the strange voice that has greeted me


    earlier, affirming that I¡¯m not going insane.


    ¡®It¡¯s so nice to finally meet you Tanya!¡¯ she sounds immensely bubbly and carefree, although I can¡¯t


    exactly see the induvial physically, I imagine she¡¯s very expressive in her mannerisms. ¡®I¡¯m Freya, your


    wolf.¡¯ 1 The bombshell of information weakens my knees, making me stumble about, and I must quickly


    stop myself from falling. But Freya barely notices, continuing to talk energetically. ¡®I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken


    me so long, there was a strong barrier preventing me from speaking to you. But I was able to break


    through! I¡¯m free now! We can be together now!¡¯


    I have gone my entire life epting the fact that would forever be wolfless. That I¡¯m an abomination to


    the species. So, I can¡¯t help the fact that I¡¯m speechless. But Freya doesn¡¯t seem to mind, instead


    almost childlike, she¡¯s much more interested in other things. ¡®I¡¯ve never gotten the chance to say, I think


    Marco smells really nice! I don¡¯t know what it is, but I felt so much stronger whenever he was around.¡¯


    I can¡¯t help the slight upturn to my lips upon hearing this, and what she says next makes me feel even


    better. ¡®And just so you know, you do have the scent of a werewolf Tanya. But because I was awakened


    not so long ago, the scent is very weak. But it will strengthen with time. And soon you¡¯ll be able to shift


    into your wolf form!¡¯


    Freya goes on to chatter about how she excited is now


    that she¡¯s finally able to talk to me, telling me about all the times she has been there but couldn¡¯t speak


    to me, and how now she is overjoyed to get to experience the world together. And somehow, this


    diminishes my initial sadness when I heard that Lily was at the bar too. My conversation with Frey a


    ends as I finally arrive at the bar. I recognize all the familiar faces that I haven¡¯t seen in years. Philip,


    Thomas, Oliver, Cathy and Lily, including other royals from the pce. But the crowd appears to react


    coldly to my presence. They¡¯re not abruptly rude, but I can tell they¡¯re displeased by me being there,


    probably due to what Lily has told them, and how I chose to leave Marco for the money.


    Of course, Lily doesn¡¯t hide any of her resentment. She gives me a dangerous re as she glides over


    to Marco¡¯s side who I nowy eyes on. His sits pretty much unmoving, like a marble statue crafted with


    divine expertise. But no matter his godly figure, something is ultimately off about him, and Lily clearly


    doesn¡¯t care. What obviously matters more to her is inflicting my heartbreak.


    She giggles at Marco flirtatiously. But the moment her gaze snaps back to me, it is imbedded with the


    pure evil I know she¡¯s capable of. ¡°No one wants you here,¡± like a ballerina, she struts towards me with


    intimidating grace, forcing me to step back in cowardice. ¡°Stop being such a bother Tanya. Just do


    everyone a favour and go home.¡± Despite the pain in my heart, my eyes still waft past Lily and onto


    Marco, as she turns her back to me hoping to be taken into Marco¡¯s arms. I use the opportunity to


    approach him, at least let him know I¡¯m here. But I don¡¯t have to. Marco¡¯s head lifts immediately, as if


    he senses me. He ignores Lily and his hand reaches out to take mine and he tugs me closer with


    desperate fierceness that makes me freeze.


    A strong hand wraps around my waist, forcing me to lean in, and before I know it, his head has


    dropped into the crook of my neck, nuzzling against my bare skin that causes my senses to tingle with


    an exponential buzz. My astonishment matches that of everyone else¡¯s, including Lily, who storms out


    with definable anger and immense disappointment.


    Although the expressions of the people around me change as they realize that it seems I¡¯m still very


    important to Marco, I dislike the amount of attention on me. I quietly turn to him. ¡®¡®Let¡¯s go home


    Marco,¡± I say in a soft whisper, to which I feel him nod andply.


    And although he¡¯s sluggish, Marco is conscious enough to walk, and I only have to ce his arm over


    my shoulder to allow him to lean on me for bnce. We reach home in a decent amount of time. Marco


    had made sure we weren¡¯t staying at the pce, and before our arrival from the Kingdom of Fauna, he


    had the pce maids clean up our old house.


    Upon entering the house, I can feel Marco¡¯s body beginning to slip. He needs to sleep, so I whisper


    words of encouragement, wanting him to at least make it to the bed so he can crash there without


    waking ire who is in the other room.


    My aim goes almost to n but as we approach the bed Marco immediately drops in my arms, making


    me stumble and copse into the mattress with him. Without warning, Marco¡¯s arms encircle my waist


    and back, and pull me in close against his chest. Although I¡¯m initially surprised by his actions, I soon


    rx in his embrace.


    My head lowers against his chest, and I can suddenly feel and hear the racing pace of his heart.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it beating so fast?¡± I blurt out quietly, somewhat confused. Beneath me Marco stiffens, before


    stating with a drunk slur in his words.


    ¡°Water¡­ I need water.¡±


    I blink myself back to reality and pull myself off him. ¡°Course, wait here,¡± I hurry back into the kitchen.


    Although as I fill a ss my mind can¡¯t help but wonder. I decide to ask the newly found voice in my


    head. ¡°Is it normal to have a fast heartrate when you¡¯re drunk?¡±


    As if on cue, my wolf makes herself known with a response. ¡®It¡¯s possible.¡¯


    I¡¯m not totally satisfied. ¡°But howe I feel as if nervousness can also cause a racing heartbeat?¡±


    ¡®Well, that also makes sense!¡¯ she says with a perky disposition.


    I¡¯m slightly amused by her childlike answers, leading me no closer to a proper conclusion. ¡°Why are


    you just agreeing with everything I say?¡± I ask with a chuckle.


    In response, Freya yfully defends herself. ¡®Hey! I was woken not so long ago. I¡¯m still little in terms of


    my knowledge of the world! I just feel both your statements make sense.¡¯


    I softly smile., she is right in a way, I couldn¡¯t me her for not knowing. But it still doesn¡¯t help clear my


    confusion. Either way, I head back to Marco and hand him the ss, and after that, he falls asleep right


    away. I watch him quietly and can¡¯t help reaching out to gently stroke his face, feeling his skin beneath


    my touch.


    Something stirs with me as I think about how Freya has been very interested in Marco, and how


    enticing his scent is to her. It makes me wonder¡­. Could we be mates?


    But everyone already believed that he and Lily were fated mates? But could they have been mistaken


    all along?


    I shake my head, there is no proof beyond spection, and without proof, I can¡¯t a*s*sume anything. I¡¯d


    just have to wait and see. Other than that, what I can prove is that the barrier that had been restricting


    Freya all this time must¡¯ve been from my ruby ne. There is no other exnation for that.


    I brush a hand across my neck to where it had once been in thought of it. But it was the only thing my


    mother left me, something I cherished so dearly. It confuses me to no end, and makes me somewhat


    sad and frustrated, why would my mother¡¯s ne suppress my inner wolf?


    Third POV:


    With no true answers to the questions that boggle her mind, Tanya sighs, brushing her hand across


    Marco¡¯s face onest time before making her way out of the room and heading to sleep. As she does


    so, the eyes of the Lycan Prince flicker open, bright and clear as always, and with no hint of


    drunkenness disyed in their oceanic shade of blue.

 Chapter 79

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 79


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 79 Another Valentine¡¯s Day


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    I wait to hear Tanya step out of the room and that¡¯s when I finally open my eyes again. Trying to


    pretend I had been drunk was such an annoying affair, but it was necessary in order to have Tanya all


    to myself without her questioning the truth of my feelings. Course that¡¯s when I hear Manuel speak up.


    ¡®Come on man, just tell her you love her. I can¡¯t stand it any longer. I¡¯ve felt so drawn to her, and now


    she¡¯s starting to emit a scent that I just can¡¯t ignore. She almost smells like Lily. Wait. What if she¡¯s our


    fated mate? She must be!¡¯


    Title of the document


    I don¡¯t discredit Manuel¡¯s a*s*sumptions entirely, but I¡¯m not confirming them either. Not till I¡¯m sure.


    Instead, I withdraw Tanya¡¯s ruby ne that I¡¯ve kept hold of. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯vee up with a n.¡±


    ¡®Another n? First you used Isabe as an excuse to marry her, which sheter found out about. And


    then you were using ire as your reason. And then you pretended to be drunk and got Oliver to call


    Tanya toe pick you up just so can have intimate contact with her. Oh Marco¡­ I strongly doubt if


    you cane up with better ns!¡¯ he says in a yful tease.


    I just roll my eyes, choosing to ignore him, and connect with Oliver on the mind link.


    ¡®I need you to do two things for me.¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    ¡®First, I want all the information you can find about the day Lily and Tanya were born, including the


    exact hospital, the delivery room and the doctors and nurses involved. And the other thing,¡¯ I can¡¯t help


    but pause, taking a deep breath in before saying. ¡®I want you to help me find information about my


    mother¡¯s death. Particrly about the maid who was in charge of my mother¡¯s food and living situation,


    and where this maid went after my mother¡¯s passing.¡¯


    I can sense Oliver¡¯s difort over the mind link, but like the loyal friend I know him to be, he doesn¡¯t


    question my requests. We end the mind link and I return to look at the ruby ne, saying to both


    Manuel and also to myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for Lily to tell us the truth about who she really is.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The next morning Marco greets me in the kitchen as I prepare coffee for the both of us. ¡°Eric¡¯s agreed


    not to cut down the Blue Moon Tree.¡±


    I look at him with surprise as a broad smile graces my lips. ¡°Really?¡±


    He nods, softly smiling back at me in return.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± I hand him his mug of coffee before picking up mine, and he clinks our drinks


    together yfully.


    ¡°Cheers. We did it Tanya. We saved the Blue Moon Tree.¡± I nod in agreement, sipping on what feels


    like liquid gold with renewed enthusiasm.


    ¡°I also got you your job back at Eau de Lune Parfumerie.¡± Again, my eyes widen in utter shock as he


    exins further. ¡°That¡¯s why I went to the partyst night, so I could talk to Philip and Thomas. They


    spoke to their mother and Vivian dly agreed to have you go back to work.¡±


    The butterflies in my stomach flutter chaotically at the promise of being able to work at the famous


    perfume store again and being able to continue doing something I am so passionate about.


    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t invite Lily to the party, she came on her own ord. Nor did I interact with her intimately.


    Notst night and not in thest five years,¡± I can feel the sincerity of his words, his eyes looking ever


    so seriously into mine as if to prove that his words are true.


    But I believe him. I always would. And nothing can stop the happiness that rummages my system when


    hearing this.


    Not wanting to waste any time, I n to head straight there. I pack my things and give ire a kiss


    goodbye knowing she¡¯d be looked after by one of the pce maids. Marco drops me off at the shop


    and I once again thank him for giving me the opportunity.


    I smile broadly, looking up at the shop sign with sincere delight before heading inside. I notice that


    there are many new employees who I¡¯m d to see. And they all greet me kindly. Course, my


    excitement doesn¡¯tst long as Lilyes into my field of view, and she appears to mirror my


    discontent.


    For most of the day, I¡¯m unfortunately f*orc*ed to spend it with Lily. Despite the fact that she¡¯s no longer


    able to work on perfumes as I have been told, she still ys a major role in the management of the


    company. And sadly, I would still be in direct contact with her on a regr basis.


    Nevertheless, I am getting to work at my favourite perfume store and I¡¯m willing to suck it up because


    of it. Since it¡¯s been nearly five years there are obviously a couple of changes to the workflow, so Lily


    shows me my station and how things are run now.


    Eventually wee across one of the old employees, Kathy, who I used to work with, and she greets


    me with a friendly smile. Although I notice a sh of confusion cross her face. ¡°Are you both using the


    same perfume?¡± My face scrunches in puzzlement as I don¡¯t know how to first respond. Kathy sniffs the


    air near me, before finallying to a conclusion. ¡°No wait¡­ actually, it¡¯s not perfume. It¡¯s your scent.


    The whiff I got smelt like Lily¡¯s body scent. Why is your body emitting her scent?¡±


    I¡¯m frozen in ce, still not totally sure what to say, nor do I know the answer. Instead, I see Lily stiffen


    beside me. She hurriedly attempts to negate the presumption. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± both I and Kathy look at


    her, surprised by her abruptness. But I watch as Lily corrects her panicked state, calming her tone of


    voice. ¡°I just mean, Tanya has no wolf, so she has no body scent. So, it would be impossible for her to


    emit anything,¡± she says logically.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kathy goes to sniff at me again, and her brows narrow in confusion. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right Lily. The scent¡¯s


    gone. Maybe I was just imagining things,¡± although I can see Kathy finding it slightly strange, she


    nevertheless chooses not to disagree with Lily.


    The incident is soon forgotten, and I finally get to work. Only for a couple of hours, however. Eventually


    Lilyes down to ¡®check up on me¡¯. When in fact I know she is going to continue to b*ull*y me just


    like she used to five years ago. ¡°Tanya!¡± she calls out to me with an arrogant air and I hurry to her. ¡°I


    need you to tidy up the warehouse.¡±


    I look at her first with confusion, and then with narrowed brows. I know what she¡¯s up to, and for once,


    I¡¯m not going to stand for it. ¡°That¡¯s not my job.¡±


    She¡¯s obviously surprised by my retaliation, but she maintains a cold expression. ¡°When I ask you to do


    something. You do it.¡±


    I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°No. I¡¯m a perfume designer and not a warehouse worker. And I will not


    be f*orc*ed to do jobs that I¡¯m not employed for.¡±


    Lily¡¯s nostrils re with rage and disbelief. But she doesn¡¯t cause a scene, she whirls round and storms


    back into her office without another word. For once, I feel victorious, and proud, not realizing I¡¯m going


    to regret thister.


    Later that day I have a meeting with the management with a proposition for a few of my perfume ideas


    that I have in mind. I¡¯m so excited to present my different ideas, I had been working on some of these


    perfumes on my own for years and having the funding from a proper shop and the proper equipment to


    work on them meant I could bring a lot of my ideas to life.


    I feel like I¡¯ve got a lot of the team on board as they all seem very interested in my ideas. However,


    after I finish my presentation, I see Lily firmly shake her head, and my shoulders ultimately sag as she


    says. ¡°These just won¡¯t work. They¡¯re not on brand for us, and they require too much funding. So, no.


    I¡¯m going to have to reject these proposals¡±


    I huff. ¡°But I¡¯ve created a spreadsheet detailing all the finances, and it¡¯s doable. Also I can tailor the


    perfumes to fit the brand- ¡±


    Lily puts up a hand to stop me. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I have the final say in thispany. And I refuse to fund


    them. Do not speak out of turn Tanya. Just because you were given this job because of your


    connections, doesn¡¯t mean your ideas are worthy. I¡¯d suggest working on your abilities and not thinking


    everything will just be handed to you.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t saying it directly, I know she¡¯s basically


    implying that only my rtionship with Marco is what got me the job. It¡¯s so aggravating.


    Just then, Marco walks into the office with a ma*s*sive bouquet of roses. My eyes are wide in disbelief.


    And then I remember. Today¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day!

 Chapter 80

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 80


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 80 Where¡¯s Your Ruby Ne


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Lily and I are ring angrily at each other just as Maroc walks in, and he doesn¡¯t hide that he¡¯s


    overheard the conversation between the two of us. ¡°Tanya has talent. She is not ipetent,¡± he


    suddenly states proudly whilst walking over to my side.


    ¡°Her getting the job wasn¡¯t just because of me. I only mentioned to Vivian through Philip and Thomas


    that Tanya desired to return to work at thepany. It was Vivian who was more than happy to have


    her, and even praised her talent and her achievement for winning the perfumepet*ition. So Vivian


    invited Tanya to return to Eau de Luna Parfumerie as a special consultant.¡±


    Title of the document


    It warms my heart tenderly as Marco defends me, and I¡¯m sincerely touched by his words. But he¡¯s not


    done. His icy re then snaps to Lily. ¡°You have no right to belittle her talent,¡± he c*oc*ks his head in


    piercing look that makes me shiver. ¡°Was it not you that lost to her in thepet*ition?¡±


    Lily¡¯s obviously bbergasted by the confrontation, she flusters with her words to begin with, before


    releasing them in a fit of anger. ¡°Have you forgotten what Tanya did to you 5 years ago? She¡¯s a terrible


    person! Why are you defending her?¡±


    Marco barely reacts, and only says in a cold voice. ¡°That is not a matter that concerns you. Or anyone


    else. It¡¯s between me and Tanya, and I have the right to choose whether to forgive Tanya or not. But no


    one else has the right to b*ull*y her. Not you.¡±


    Lily is flustered, her shoulders sagging as she doesn¡¯t know how else to respond. Marco simply huffs


    before turning to me with a smile. ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day,¡± I¡¯m astonished and undeniably adore the


    roses he hands me. I can¡¯t help but drop my head into therge bouquet to inhale the sharp romantic


    smell, before my eyes lift back to him, sparkling with inner joy.


    But that¡¯s not all. I watch him reveal a box from a gift bag he brought along, opening the box to reveal a


    dazzling diamond ne. I¡¯m left speechless, stammering as I try to respond. ¡°Marco¡­ this is too


    much- thank you.¡±


    He chuckles softly. ¡°Nonsense. Turn around so I can put this on you.¡± n


    Iply without a hint of protest, allowing him to sp the silver chain round my neck so the diamond


    pendant sits fresh and bright against my cor bone, as if it belonged there all along.


    I truly am overjoyed, and I¡¯m swimming in pride that he would get me something so beautiful. Marco


    really spends Valentine¡¯s Day with me as he promised 5 years ago. I don¡¯t have to receive fake,


    malicious roses on Valentine¡¯s Day anymore.


    But my emotions are contrasting heavily to Lily¡¯s. She appears shocked and in some form of disarray


    that she tries to hide, before pointing out. ¡°But where¡¯s your ruby ne Tanya?¡± I look at her with


    slight confusion, I didn¡¯t think Lily would notice something as simple as a ne when she disliked


    me so much.


    But Marco answers for me. ¡°Tanya took it off and left it in my room at the pce.¡±


    I don¡¯t seem to understand Lily¡¯s rage, but I know Marco. Although everyone may not have noticed, I


    caught a glint in Marco¡¯s eyes when he answered Lily, as if he had predicted Lily¡¯s fluster and had been


    waiting for Lily¡¯s inquiry, i


    Nevertheless, my thinking is interrupted as Marco takes my hand, and we head home together. It¡¯ste


    in the afternoon by now, and ire is already home from school. She greets us enthusiastically by the


    door, although I notice her eyes dart excitedly to our hands thaty intertwined.


    Before I can ask about her day, ire cuts me off with a sudden statement. ¡®¡®Will you and Marco sleep


    in the same room tonight?¡± she winks mischievously as we both look at her with considerable surprise.


    Since we don¡¯t answer her immediately, she chooses to borate. ¡°My friends at school told me their


    mom and dad sleep together,¡± again, Marco and I really don¡¯t know how to respond to her childish


    inquires, and we both try to change the conversation one way or the other. But throughout the entire


    evening, ire periodically brings it up again.


    Eventually we have to pretend that we¡¯re going into the same room together for night. Finally, alone I


    say to Marco. ¡°What are we meant to do? Marco, she¡¯s insistent. She won¡¯t let this go.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°I know, I know¡­.¡± his head tilts in thought. ¡°Maybe, to ensure she believes that we¡¯re in love


    we should sleep together in the same room tonight¡­. Just for the time being, until she forgets.¡±


    I¡¯m obviously shocked. I blink at him, and then blink again, unable to understand orprehend his


    proposal. But before I can say anything else, Marco turns away from me sharply, as if to hide


    embarra*s*sment. He then suddenly puts on a rather confident air while saying. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already


    done my part pretending to be a good husband, I¡¯m sure it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you to help me out


    a little.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but only yfully roll my eyes as he continues. ¡°Look, we will just sleep in the same bed,


    that¡¯s all. Also, I think I¡¯ve given you enoughpensation for holding up your end of the deal,¡± he


    points at the box, which withholds my new diamond ne that I¡¯ve put back.


    My mouth gapes in the form of a smile in response to his teasing. ¡°Excuse me? The ne was a


    gift! You can¡¯t use it as a bribe,¡± I say in jest.


    ¡°Sure I can,¡± he grins, and before I can grab it, Marco swiftly snatches the box that contains the


    ne. ¡°Hey!¡±


    He toys with me, dangling the ne out of my reach, and I can¡¯t help the giggle that escapes me.


    He uses his height against me, lifting the ne high up whilst I continuously jump, trying to catch it.


    Eventually I jump and barrel into him identally, and we tumble onto the bed with me on top.


    But Marco still doesn¡¯t give in. Every time I try and snag the piece of jewellery, he yanks it out of reach


    with a yfulugh. I straddle his torso and pin his legs in ce with my weight as best I can to stop


    his wiggling. ¡°Give it here Marco!¡± yelling withughter as I miss to catch hold of it once again.


    There¡¯s a rough yfulness in my actions that I can¡¯t help it at the moment, as I do whatever I can to


    win our silly game. I pull his clothes and try and hold down his other hand whilst reaching out for the


    ne. We¡¯re so closely pressed together I can hear the erratic rise and fall of his chest as he


    laughs.


    But suddenly, I feel Marco stiffen beneath me, and despite lying down, his head lifts to look at the


    doorway. My head turns to his line of sight, and I immediately flush red with embarra*s*sment as ire


    stands there looking at us both curiously. Although her smile is infectious, and we all burst intoughter.


    Marco helps me off him and he grabs ire and pulls her onto the bed with us. No longer than ten


    minutes and she¡¯s fast asleep. Although Marco and I remain awake, somehow both knowing that we


    need to talk. He whispers into the darkness. ¡°Have you felt any changes to your body recently?¡±


    Somehow, I thought he might¡¯ve known, or at least guessed that something had changed within me. I


    nod. ¡°I actually have a wolf,¡± I can¡¯t help the excitement in my voice as I say this. ¡°She spoke to me a


    few days ago. She told me that even though other werewolves don¡¯t sense my wolf yet, they will soon.


    And¡­¡± I almost feel the same amount of disbelief as when Freya first told me. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to transform


    into a wolf soon.¡±


    Despite the ckness of our surroundings, I can clearly see his blue eyes widen in surprise, before he


    smiles at me. ¡°That sounds amazing.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I don¡¯t reply to him immediately, and he senses my difort. ¡°You¡¯re not excited?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, course I am. All this time I believed I¡¯d never have a wolf, and now finally


    know I have one and that I can transform one day. It¡¯s surreal ¡­. But.¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°It just sucks because I suspect that the barrier that was suppressing my wolf for so long was the ruby


    ne my mother left me¡­ I just don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. Why would she leave me


    something that would hurt me?¡±


    Marco reaches over ire whose still fast asleep, and gently rubs a hand over my shoulder, trying to


    comfort me. He gives my arm a squeeze, forcing me to look back into his eyes. ¡°I promise we will find


    out who did this.¡± ¡°But how?¡±


    He smiles confidently. ¡°Lily also has a diamond ne that she always wears. I suspect that your


    ne and hers are the keys to solving the mystery surrounding your birth. We will finally know the


    truth.¡±


    I smile back at him, not sure if that is even possible. But I trust him. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The n has already started. I¡¯m going to get Lily to us the truth herself.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 81


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 81 I Need To Steal The Ruby Neckless


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Eventually the weekend rolls around, and with ire off school and me off work, we decide to go visit


    Vivian¡¯s family for lunch. Marco suggested it actually, and I¡¯m happy to oblige, since I always enjoy


    Vivian and her son¡¯spany.


    We arrive and are escorted by the maids into the main sitting room. And whilst I have been to Vivian¡¯s


    home many times before, I went straight into her perfumery room to work with her. I have rarely seen


    any other part of the house.


    Title of the document


    The living room is gorgeous. The spacepliments Vivian¡¯s personality so well, bright and covered in


    soft spring colours. Ma*s*sive windows surround us, letting tons of light filter through to brighten the


    space.


    Whilst pastel purples and cream tones are the main thematic colours of the furniture and rugs. Funnily,


    I don¡¯t know if I can smell actualvender or it¡¯s just my perception of the room that makes me feel like


    we are surrounded by a field of wildvender flowers.


    Nevertheless, I¡¯m delighted by the room. And soon Vivian and her two sons Philip and Thomas enter


    and greet us. And finally, Vivian¡¯s husband Alexander, who I have never seen or met before enters the


    room.


    He¡¯s a man of few words. He¡¯s tall in frame with a trimmed beard and short sharply cut ck hair. And


    he moves with purpose and swiftness. We learn that Vivian¡¯s husband has been in charge of training


    the soldiers of the royal army. He has to be away a lot to do his job, butes home periodically.


    Lily is also at the house and joins us, but her presence doesn¡¯t cause me too much difort since


    everyone else is delighted to have us over. Vivian is ever so kind to us, and so very d we came to


    see her. She serves us lunch that¡¯s lovely and delicious, andter we sit back down in the sitting room


    for afternoon tea.


    Everyone is in love with my little ire, and they all interact with her fondly and with an abundance of


    delight. All except for Alexander, Vivian¡¯s husband, who appears a bit more withdrawn and quieter in


    nature. He¡¯s still very polite, but I can sense he¡¯s not entirely use to having people over or interacting


    with others on a more casual basis. As I can imagine working in the army, he¡¯s f*orc*ed to put on a


    tough exterior.


    ire doesn¡¯t seem to be too bothered by this however and appears unafraid of Alexander¡¯s tough


    disposition. And just like a cat who knows that someone isn¡¯t a cat person, ire chooses to approach


    the person not giving her as much attention as the rest. Her bright, wide curious eyes dawn him and


    she shuffles over cautiously, before reaching up to touch his beard when he isn¡¯t initially paying


    attention.


    Everyone stills. Silence befalls the group as Alexander goes rigid. I can tell everyone is worried, I am


    particrly concerned that he¡¯d take offense to ire¡¯s childish actions. ire also appears decently


    nervous as Alexander initially fails to smile. And so, she speaks out in a soft cautious tone.


    ¡°Grandpa has a beard, which is so handsome! I never have a beard,¡± her innocent eyes are filled with


    admiration as she goes to touch her bare chin sadly.


    Suddenly, Alexander breaks his stillness, and his lips crack into an amused smile. His guard drops and


    his body rxes as he picks up my little girl into his arms, softly smiling at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy. You don¡¯t need a beard,¡± he says with a deep chuckle. But ire still looks


    immeasurable sad that she does not have Alexander¡¯s impressive facial hair. Which he notices,


    eventually, he takes her hand in his, and lifts it up to his beard. ¡°But you can touch mine all you like.¡±


    The happiness in her expression is a joy to see, and we all burst intoughter as she continues to


    touch and run her hands through Alexander¡¯s beard. Calming the nerves of the rest of us, as Alexander


    appears to adore ire.


    After this cute disy, I can¡¯t help but let my gaze trickle over to Marco. And while earlier he seemed


    comfortable and happy amongst everyone else, I notice a subtle shift in his expression. His eyes daze


    off, and gloss over in thought, and I recognize that he must be receiving a mind link.


    Whatever¡¯s been said to him, immensely changes his facial expressions. I want to reach over and ask


    what¡¯s upset him so deeply. But before I know it. His face draws back into one of nonchnce, hiding


    any and all of his feelings once more.


    I don¡¯t have the chance of speaking to him as he suddenly waves over one of the servants, taking out a


    key that he hands to them. ¡°I need you to retrieve my wax seal kit from my room in the pce. So, I


    can seal letters when I¡¯m working from home and I¡¯m not in the pce,¡± he says with a strict and rigid


    tone.


    The servant bows his head in understanding, but just before he takes the key, Lily snatches it out of


    Marco¡¯s hand with a broad smile. ¡°I can do it!¡± she says with an excessive amount of enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m


    going there anyways; I can pick it up for you,¡± my brow raises in curiosity and slight difort. But it


    isn¡¯t my ce to question her.


    And for some reason, Marco doesn¡¯t refuse her request. He nonchntly hands her the key and she


    whirls off in a strange sort of excitement and hurries to his room, i


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    As I walk through the pce and towards Marco¡¯s room, I can¡¯t help my mind trickling back to the


    chaos that I have endured over the past couple of days. No one knew or understood how panicked I


    was when I realized that Tanya was no longer wearing her ruby ne. It trifled my inside with


    nerves and unsettled me so deeply.


    It was the only thing that was suppressing her inner wolf. Her body was now releasing her natural


    canine scent like a normal werewolf, though it was still faint and soon¡­ her wolf would reappear and


    she¡¯d be able to shift into her wolf form! And worst of all, Tanya would realize she¡¯s an Alpha and not an


    Omega and the true heir of the Montenero family.


    This I can not allow. No. I must stop this from happening at all costs if I ever want to keep my life and


    noble status. If anyone finds out the truth¡­ I¡¯d be ruined. 1


    The anguish makes my hand unconsciously go to rub the diamonds round my neck as a coping


    mechanism. I¡¯ve always worn the ne, knowing that it¡¯s in fact not what it actually appears to be.


    It¡¯s in fact a ruby ne, with diamond ting on the surface to hide the cluster of rubies underneath.


    If one chose to look really closely, they¡¯d see that the diamonds have a swirl of ck in their ting,


    illuminating to the ck magic embedded in the ne that allows me to give off Tanya¡¯s body scent,


    making me appear and smell like an Alpha instead of the Omega that I truly am.


    Growing my anxiety by the second, I finally reach the door to Marco¡¯s room, I look to my surroundings


    to confirm that no one is nearby. And when I feel like I¡¯m truly alone, with the key in hand, I unlock the


    room, and quietly step inside. Apprehension fills me to the brim, but I inhale a deep breath and start


    looking for the ruby ne.


    Although I try to return everything to as it was so not to alert anyone that I have been snooping. I can¡¯t


    help but be hasty in my movements. I tussle through his drawers. I wrench open his cupboards. I shove


    aside clothes and belongings, and scour through folders.


    When the ne doesn¡¯t show itself in the obvious ces, I start looking at more discreet hiding


    spots. In books, under objects, even in the flowerpots. I be evidently more desperate in my


    search, pushing aside furniture to check underneath, and checking in shoes. Nothing but dust¡­


    Of course, the harder part is trying to find a way to get Tanya to wear the ne again, but that won¡¯t


    happen until I find the damn thing.


    I grow anxious by the minute, feeling nearly hopeless when I realize so much time has gone by and


    someone will inevitablye looking for me. That¡¯s until, I open a small box that¡¯s nestled in the


    darkest corner of his cupboard. And that¡¯s when my eyes grow wide. I open the box, unveiling the


    glistening crimson piece of jewellery.


    I¡¯ve got it!


    But just before I¡¯m about to celebrate, the door behind me clicks open, and a sense of dread sprouts


    from deep within me.

 Chapter 82

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 82


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 82 Shift


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Although she tries to hide it, I can hear Lily¡¯s hammering heart as it pounds away in considerable fear


    as the others filter in behind me. Tanya, ire, Vivian¡¯s Family. I even called Eric and Oliver toe


    over and they now join us in the room.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got you,¡¯ is the only thing ring in my mind, I¡¯ve finally caught her. Finally, I¡¯d expose her for who


    she really is.


    Title of the document


    ¡°You were trying to steal Tanya¡¯s ne. Weren¡¯t you? Tell us what you were going to do with it. Tell


    everyone,¡± My hand gestures to the group behind me, and their attention is clearly on Lily. She initially


    shrinks back from my usation, and I see the panic sway in her eyes.


    But only for a moment. Just a moment.


    And then like the convincing woman that I havee to realize she is, her posture changes. Her


    shoulders roll back, trying to disy some semnce of confidence. She arches her head saying with


    an innocent fagade. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! I just happened to see it lying there, and I was just


    curious and wanted to have a closer look. That¡¯s all. I swear,¡± her lips disy a sheepish smile, trying


    to appear embarra*s*sed as she holds up the ne.


    However, I have been preparing for her attempts at deception. She isn¡¯t going to win. Not this time. I


    scoff. ¡°I¡¯ve installed cameras in this room, I recorded everything,¡± and as I take out my phone, I see the


    subtle shift in her disposition. Her hands shake as her eyes widen in disbelief, realizing I¡¯ve set her up


    to fall into my trap.


    The others peer over my shoulder as I show them the video. It¡¯s apparent that she¡¯s desperately


    searching for the ne, rummaging around my room trying to find it. I then hand the phone over to


    Tanya in case anyone else wants to take a closer look, freeing my hand to pull out a set of documents,


    unfolding them and flinging them onto my desk to reveal the truth behind Lily¡¯s lies. ¡°So, are you really


    Vivian¡¯s daughter?¡±


    She squirms under my intense re, but I don¡¯t give her a moment to speak. ¡°Twenty-three years ago,


    Alpha Richard of the ckhide Pack was desperate for a boy who would be the heir to his pack, so he


    took the surrogate¡¯s childbirth very seriously.¡±


    Now everyone is paying attention to me as I borate. ¡°He spent a lot of money and sent her to the


    best hospital in the capital to give birth. But in the end, the surrogate gave birth to a girl. And from all


    the evidence, I believe, because of knowing that Richard would be furious, the surrogate decided to


    switch her baby with another.¡±


    I can hear a few gasps from behind me, but I don¡¯t falter in my efforts to tell the full story. ¡°From the


    collected evidence, I find out that the surrogate and Vivian¡¯s delivery room were right next door to one


    another. And Lily and Tanya were born on the very same day, with only a few hours between them.


    After they were born, both babies were ced in the same nursery next to each other.¡±


    My hand points to the documents as I say. ¡°Although Oliver and I weren¡¯t able to find the selected


    nurses who


    monitored the infants at the time due to how long it¡¯s been since then, we were still able to collect


    medical records. They show that on the first day, Vivian¡¯s baby¡¯s health tests were excellent, yet on the


    second day, the little baby suddenly became sick. On the contrary, the surrogate¡¯s baby was originally


    sick on the first day, however, the next day, her baby returned to having a full dose of good health.¡±


    And there is the kicker. ¡°I don¡¯t think the nurses at the time thought much of it and may have just


    a*s*sumed it to be a natural flu that both of the babies received. But I think that the babies were


    switched!¡±


    The room falls incredibly silent as everyone is inplete shock and disbelief. But my eyes are only on


    Lily. I bare down a heavy re and she remains evidently startled by my findings. And yet she still tries


    to disprove it. ¡°That- no. That¡¯s all just spection. There¡¯s no direct evidence here to prove anything


    you¡¯ve just said.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the scoff that leaves my lips as I utter darkly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take off your diamond


    ne that your always wear?¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I can¡¯t believe everything that I¡¯m hearing. It all sounds insane, yet Marco has so far proven every bit of


    it. To wonder, to even consider the fact that I might be Vivian¡¯s child and not the child of a surrogate


    seems unfathomable. My entire life, my existence was a lie?


    When Marco suggests for Lily to take off her ne, I watch as it cracks her walls of decisive


    deception. Her facade crumbles as her hand rests protectively on top of the piece of jewellery, cradling


    it close as if it would save her.


    She hesitates for what feels like centuries. But in the end, she shuts her eyes, inhaling a deep shaky


    breath, before she opens them again, and finally chooses to speak. ¡°Since I was born a girl, my mother


    feared the way I¡¯d be treated by Richard. She knew that he¡¯d be cruel and despicable towards me


    simply because I was the wrong gender. And because of that, she decided to switch me with Tanya at


    birth. So, I could have a better life.¡±


    Her voice cracks with every sentence, and she fumbles over her words. Yet she still tries to maintain


    herposure as she exins. ¡°At the same time, my mother coincidently obtained two ruby


    nes, both having magical properties. The one I received could make my body disy Tanya¡¯s


    attributes and emit her Alpha scent. Whilst Tanya¡¯s ne would suppress her own werewolf abilities


    and eliminate her wolf¡¯s scent all together, making her appear to be an omega. And hence her inner


    wolf couldn¡¯t manifest.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    All this time, Lily has been avoiding eye contact entirely, but for a second, I watch her nce in Vivian¡¯s


    direction, before shifting her gaze back down to the floor. ¡°The only thing I couldn¡¯t inherit was the


    Montenero family¡¯s genes of having an enhanced sense of smell and their talent for perfumery. So,


    when my mother came to see me before she passed, she told me the truth, and I bribed Brandon to


    help steal Tanya¡¯s perfume designs.¡±


    My eyes widen. Now realizing that that was how she got a hold of all my ideas, and why Brandon had


    been trying to steal my designs! It was Lily. My startled disposition by the weight of reality setting in is


    mirrored in the others that surround me. Everyone is stunned by the prospect of me being the true


    princess, and Lily has been the fake all along.


    As my gaze wanders to the others, my eyes can¡¯t help butnd on Eric. And I¡¯m somewhat confused by


    his reaction. He doesn¡¯t appear very surprised or angry towards Lily revealing her true ident*ity. On the


    contrary, his eyes seem to keep staring at the diamond ne in Lily¡¯s hand. He looks like he¡¯s


    caught up in a daze, but whatever is on his mind, there¡¯s a strange glint in his eyes that appear


    infatuated with the piece of jewellery.


    But I don¡¯t have time to ponder on Eric¡¯s emotional state or his strange interest in the ne.


    Because whilst everyone has believed Lily has resigned her fate, we have probably let our guard down.


    The cracking of bones is impossible to miss. And my eyes grow wide as Lily has taken the opportunity


    to suddenly shift into her wolf form. Bright golden fur cascades over her body as her skin and clothes


    slip away and disappear. Sharp canine ears erect, and wolfish ws ck eerily against the flooring.


    Her growl splits through the stunned silence, as her lips draw back to show malicious teeth.


    Her wolf form is smaller and scrawnier than normal alpha wolves, theyck size and muscle ma*s*s in


    comparison to strong werewolves. However, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they aren¡¯t capable of


    inflicting harm. As a werewolf, they still are muchrger than any normal wolf seen in the wild, and as


    indicated by Lily¡¯s menacing bodynguage, still very much capable of inflicting death on a human.


    And no matter how many people stand in the room, it¡¯s apparent who Lily focuses on. Her eyes sit


    squarely on me with dangerous purpose. Something within me must¡¯ve known this wasing. Lily


    wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight. She has been caught, and she is ultimately going to prison for all her


    lies and years of deceit. This is the final act of her revenge. If she is going down, then I would bet she


    wants me going down with her.


    Sheunches herself at me with outstretched paws and jaws wide. In the seconds that she closes the


    gap between herself and me, I feel like time stops as something within me snaps. The barrier hidden


    deep within me shatters, and from beneath it, my wolf arises to meet her challenger.

 Chapter 83

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 83


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 83 Joseph Was Poisoned By ck


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    My skin feels like it¡¯s on fire. But the sensation doesn¡¯t hurt me. No. It¡¯s like an adrenalin rush racing


    through my body at lightning speed, triggering chemical reactions that I can feel. Mini explosions erupt


    in my system as the werewolf gene sprouts its way through my system.


    My body shifts and morphs with exponential speed, as fur ck as the night with silver streaks running


    through it, sprouts across my skin in impressive patterns. I feel my canine features extending into the


    forefront and taking over my body. And my human consciousness is f*orc*ed to draw back as Freya


    takes the steering wheel.


    Title of the document


    We tower over Lily¡¯s wolf exponentially. My body feels well-toned and built for war, and around me, I


    hear the gasps of the surrounding beings. The word Alpha is whispered into the wind by multiple


    voices.


    Freya is finally free, and her wrath is rampant. She roars with full strength at the mere sight of Lily who


    has finally reached our position, barrelling into us hard, bashing us into the flooring as she tries to pin


    us down. But Lily¡¯s no match for our strength. Freya¡¯s paws jolt up in a sudden motion, throwing Lily off


    and she skids to a halt. Freya leaps back onto her paws and the wolves begin circling one another.


    Jaws snap in a threatening disy, growls escte as tensions rise.


    Lily is obviously sizing us up. She hasn¡¯t expected me or


    Freya to have been so strong. And I see a flicker of concern in her wolf s eyes as she stalks her body


    low, like a snake weaving through gra*s*s, stalking its prey.


    But Freya is no snake. Not a predator willing to be hidden. She¡¯s a warrior ready for battle and without


    warning sheunches herself with another roar. The wolves sh as their body ma*s*ses m against


    one another. Rising on their back legs every now and again to try and get the upper hand over the


    other. Teeth shredding fur and trying totch onto flesh.


    Suddenly, Freya throws her weight against Lily, using her neck and chest to bash into the other hard.


    Lily can¡¯tpete with the f*orc*e and looses her footing, dropping beneath us on her side. My wolf


    and I hold her down with our paws before jaws lurch forward, teeth snapping hold on Lily¡¯s diamond


    ne and wrenching it back. Snapping the chain, and shattering it into billions of pieces.


    As the diamonds roll away, they disintegrate into their true form, as shiny rubies reveal themselves


    beneath the exterior. And like her ne, Lily too disintegrates. The magic gave her body a false


    power, and now that it has been suddenly taken away, her body is dealing with the consequences of


    the power¡¯s disappearance.


    Like an addict going through a sudden and harsh withdrawal, Lily disintegrates physically. Her body


    thins and her fur greys on the edges of her snout. Finally, her body cannot bear the torment and


    transitions back into its human form, and Lily appears on the floor beneath me, battered and


    immeasurable bruised.


    Still towering over her vulnerable and weakened state, Freya emits a deafening growl in the face of Lily,


    teeth just barely edging above our opponent¡¯s face, threatening to destroy herpletely.


    But Freya and I both know we aren¡¯t going to end Lily¡¯s life. We would never stoop down to the level of


    evil. So, we step back, head risen high in triumph, and chest puffed in considerable dominance.


    It¡¯s then that the royal pce guards swoop in and drag Lily away to the dungeons. And I learn that she


    is imprisoned and to be given ten years in prison, and then banished from the kingdom of Mador.


    Forever.


    Only when the threat is truly gone, am I finally able to shift back into my human form. Vivian


    immediately runs to me, epassing me in her warm embrace, holding my hand against her chest


    as I see tears twinkle in the corners of her eyes. Thrilled by the fact that she now knows the truth and


    sadden by the years of hardship I had to endure without her. But she is immensely proud that I¡¯ve


    perfectly inherited the Montenero family¡¯s talent for perfume making, i


    Thomases over and expresses his dismay, saying that he initially thought that Vivian and I looked


    very simr, and that he should¡¯ve realised it sooner. Philips pats his brother¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to


    comfort him, and I a*s*sure him that this is no one¡¯s fault but Lily¡¯s and her mother¡¯s. None of us


    could¡¯ve known the truth.


    Even Alexander, although he appears calm, his lips tremble with difort. And he expresses his


    hope that I cane home often and stay with them for a bit, and be amongst my true family. Finally.


    When I head home with Marco, a new emotion swirls within me, something I¡¯ve never felt before or


    never had any reason to feel. Pride. Proud of who I am, proud of the family I belong to. Proud of who


    I¡¯ve be. It¡¯s a tremendous feeling that I savour and harbour close to my heart.


    Marco is also truly happy for me, and with Lily out of the picture, and my ne gone, the true nature


    of our mate bond is revealed. We are in fact fated mates, and I¡¯m ecstatic over the revtion.


    However, I notice Marco¡¯s mind is slightly preupied despite him trying to hide it. ¡°Is everything


    alright?¡± I ask, as I brew us some tea in the kitchen.


    He sighs. ¡°Oliver not only helped me find out information about Lily, but he also found out where the


    maid who served my mother is. And I need to leave the capital for a short while to go and meet her.¡±


    I nod in understanding and take his hand carefully in mine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and ire. We will


    be okay whilst you¡¯re away. Your mother is important to you Marco, Ipletely understand, you


    deserve to know the truth.¡±


    After some hesitation, he finally nods his head in agreement before his gaze slips away again as he


    says. ¡°Oliver also found out something else. He identally learned from one of the guards that he had


    seen Eric enter Joseph¡¯s office a few hours before the King was found unconscious five years ago. And


    although everyone originally thought my father fell into thea after being distraught over my curse, I


    think there¡¯s something suspicious about the situation.¡±


    His eyes draw back to me now as he says. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you get the opportunity, could you go see


    Joseph? But be very careful. And don¡¯t let Eric know that you¡¯ve gone to see the King.¡±


    I nod in understanding, trying to rea*s*sure him. ¡°I can do that for you Marco. Don¡¯t worry. I know who I


    am now. I¡¯m no longer weak and frail. I¡¯m an Alpha, I can do this. I¡¯ll be able to get it done.¡±


    Several Days Later


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    Trying to pretend to be sick is such a pathetic ordeal. But I know it is the only way I can get the guards


    toe take a look at me, and then I can hopefully convince one of them to open my jail cell so I can


    escape. I cry and cry for help, but to my surprise, it¡¯s not the guard whoes to greet me¡­


    The eldest Lycan Prince steps into the light of the dark and dingy jail house, his royal clothing


    shimmering in contrast to the grimy cell and clothes I¡¯ve been left in. His eyes sparkle with interest that


    leaves me unnerved. My expression remains guarded, and panic settles in the depths of my bones at


    his intimidating figure. Strange to think that more than five years ago we celebrated our engagement,


    dressed to high heavens invish clothing and praised by the entire kingdom. Now I shrink in his


    shadow as he holds the limelight, and I wonder what he desires from me.


    I can tell he sees through my walls, able to sense my disced emotions and he chuckles dangerously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid darling. I¡¯m not here to hurt you,¡± I doubt his taunts. ¡°I¡¯m here to make a deal.¡±


    My gaze narrows in scrutiny, highly skeptical of this deal, and so he exins. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a very


    long time that you weren¡¯t the true heir of the Montenero family, that you weren¡¯t really Vivian¡¯s


    daughter. But I never said anything because you were of use to me. And now, you can be of use to me


    once more.¡±


    He smiles eerily. ¡°I stole a bottle from you five years ago. It contained poison and I used it on King


    Joseph, leaving him in aa to this day,¡± my eyes widen, I had never realized what Eric truly was


    capable of. He always portrayed himself as the quiet gentleman out of the two brothers, overshadowed


    by his brother¡¯s strength and ruthlessness. But now I can see beyond that as Eric exins his n.


    ¡°The same ck magic I saw in the bottle is the same as the ck magic I saw in your ne today.


    But your mother was an omega, I doubt she was capable of creating that on her own. I know, there¡¯s


    someone else behind the scenes helping you. Isn¡¯t there?¡±


    I raise my head in slight defiance, but Eric doesn¡¯t bat an eye. ¡°I want to learn ck magic. If you help


    me, I¡¯ll ensure you escape.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°And who says I can¡¯t escape on my own.¡±


    He chuckles again. ¡°I never said you couldn¡¯t. But on your own, you will remain a rogue, banished from


    Mador from anyone and everyone. You always be on the run, never to be a noble again. But by making


    this deal with me, you¡¯ll be ensuring the fall of Marco. Together we will eliminate him. And then you and


    I will be the King and Queen of the Mador kingdom.¡±


    I pause in silence, eyeing Eric fiercely and my mind wraps around this proposition. Years and years I¡¯ve


    tried to win back Marco¡¯s affections, and every time he has denied me. I no longer feel love for him.


    Only rage. And I¡¯m eager to see his demise.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Eric¡¯s smile grows. ¡°I knew you¡¯d make the right decision. You¡¯ve always been so very smart Lily. I¡¯ll be


    in touch soon. For now, I¡¯m going to see my dear father.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    As per Marco¡¯s request, and with the help of Freya¡¯s knee sense of smell, I am able to sneak into King


    Joseph¡¯s ward. The man appears asleep, and I lean over to check his skin for marks. Finally, I reach


    down to his palm and notice how a ck mark that appears every now and again, disappearing and


    reappearing.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Now I am sure he was poisoned by ck magic. But before I can do anything else, Freya alerts me,


    sensing that someone ising down the corridor and approaching the room I¡¯m in!

 Chapter 84

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 84


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 84 Lily Escapes


    Third POV:


    Eric enters the ward. He¡¯s greeted by many of the hospital staff, and he offers them a warm


    gentlemanly smile. Little did they know that the Lycan Prince¡¯s good nature was all just a disguise.


    Beneath his perfect maskys a much darker alter ego that he does well to hide.


    Upon entering his father¡¯s hospital room, his smile straightens into a nk and expressionless line,


    eyescking any true care for his father that lies lifeless in his bed. But before Eric walks over, he


    notices that the main window in the room has been left wide open.


    Title of the document


    Something about it rises suspicion within the prince, and he begins checking the various corners in the


    room. Not totally sure what he¡¯s looking for, but something does seem off. As he does so, Tanya is


    hidden beneath the King¡¯s hospital bed. She shrinks as far back as she possibly can into the darkness,


    hoping, praying that Eric doesn¡¯t see her. *


    Just as he nears, Tanya sps a hand over her mouth, trying to stop her panicked breaths from


    escaping into the air. The other hand is pressed against the ruby ne that sits once again upon


    her chest. It had been Freya¡¯s idea to put it back on since it temporarily hid her scent. Opening the


    window had just been an additional aid, hoping the breeze from the outside would disperse her scent.


    Just as Eric approaches her position, the door to the room opens once more. Tanya is immensely


    relieved as a nurse enters to do a routine check up on Joseph, and consequentially distracts Eric.


    ¡°Why is the window open?¡± Eric asks in a nonchnt tone.


    There is slight fear and difort in the nurse¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, another one of the nurses


    probably opened the window when conducting a check-up and must¡¯ve forgotten to close it,¡± she


    sounds extremely flustered. ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry about that. I¡¯ll be sure to reprimand them to ensure the


    window is closed.¡±


    Eric doesn¡¯t bother to console her, as he only nods his head in approval. But evidently, the nurse¡¯s


    apology dispels any suspicion previously felt by the Prince, and soon he and the nurse leave the room.


    With both of them gone, Tanya hesitates at first, waiting to be sure no one would return before


    remerging from under the bed. She quickly leaves the ward and takes off the ruby ne, thanking


    Freya for the idea. And without anyone noticing, she leaves the hospital.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    It¡¯s a day-and-a-half journey, but we finally arrive at the pinpointed location of where the maid who


    looked after mother lives. Her name is Susan, and she resides in a small insignificant pack. We drop off


    our stuff at the hotel we¡¯re staying at before going to a restaurant where she¡¯s agreed to meet us.


    We greet her and sit down for lunch and Oliver and I exin why we asked to see her. But to our


    disappointment she shakes her head and says. ¡°Your mother was a wonderful person Marco. She


    loved you very much, and I know how much she meant to you. I can see that it¡¯s easier to go chasing


    this mystery than epting the fact that shemitted suicide. But that¡¯s the truth Marco. I¡¯m very


    sorry.¡±


    The nurse is obviously trying to remain respectful, but her words hit me where it hurts. Something in my


    gut tells me that my mother wouldn¡¯t have just ended her life. It just couldn¡¯t be true. ¡°Susan please,


    we¡¯ve collected enough evidence to prove that my mother may have been murdered. And the facts


    about her suicide just don¡¯t line up.¡±


    Oliver tries to appear more intimidating, hoping our good cop, bad cop ensemble might pressure her


    into revealing the truth. ¡°Susan, you were thest person to see her before she died. You could easily


    be a suspect in this if you don¡¯t tell us the truth. Just make this easier for yourself, give us the


    information you need and prove your innocence.¡±


    But again, to no avail. The nurse shakes her head, once again refusing to budge. ¡°But there is no truth


    to tell,¡± she reiterates. ¡°Your mother died from suicide after falling into sadness after King Joseph¡¯s


    rejection. There¡¯s nothing to question.¡±


    Nothing we can say makes Susan budge, and Oliver and I return to the hotel empty handed. Again and


    again, we return to visit Susan, sometimes at her house or again at a restaurant. And while she


    entertains us, again and again she doesn¡¯t crack.


    This nearly seems impossible, but I never doubt my suspicions. I¡¯m sure something happened to my


    mother. And no matter what, I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of it. It is another day that we show up at


    Susan¡¯s house. But something is different, we hear a loud screaming from inside, and the two of


    us rush in without question.


    Susan¡¯s daughter who is pregnant is lying on the floor, around her is a w*et liquid, a mixture of blood


    and what I a*s*sumed to be amniotic fluid.


    Susan is panicked, her eyes wide in fear. ¡°Please help! Please! She fell down and she¡¯s bleeding badly.


    I think she¡¯s going intobour!¡±


    The pregnant girl is wailing in terrible pain and Oliver and I look to one another. We have to help her.


    No matter how I feel towards Susan and the secrets she is keeping. Her daughter is innocent and in so


    much pain. With little time to waste we hurry and help the daughter get to the hospital. As we called the


    doctors ahead of time, they knew we¡¯d be arriving and take her into the emergency room immediately.


    What we learn is that her situation is very critical. And she¡¯s at risk of dying and also losing the baby.


    It¡¯s a terrible situation that appears bleak in nature. And after the doctor exins to Susan how they


    would try their best but not to hold out for hope, the maid breakdown into tears, muttering to herself.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess is angry with me. She¡¯s enacting her revenge because of my cowardice, because


    of my reluctance to tell the truth to protect myself. I¡¯m being punished.¡±


    She sighs, finally turning to the two of us. ¡°I will tell you the truth of what happened all those years ago.


    You deserve to know the truth, Marco.¡±


    Third POV:


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Eric quietly works in his office, looking over certain documents and typing away at hisputer when


    there¡¯s a knock at his door. One of his subordinateses in, bowing to the Prince before being


    allowed to speak. ¡°Your Highness, Susan, the maid who we¡¯ve been monitoring all these years. Marco


    and Oliver found her and went to meet her.¡±


    Although the Prince appears calm and unbothered by the news, there¡¯s a slight twitch to his lips.


    Something within him stirs, annoyed that his brother has be so adamant in finding out the truth.


    The subordinate presents photos,ying them out on the desk that show Marco, Oliver and the maid


    conversing with one another at a restaurant and then out her house.


    Of course, to Eric this hasn¡¯t changed anything. Marco has only sped up Eric¡¯s ns to eradicate him.


    Everything else is going ordingly. ¡°And how is Lily?¡± ¡°Everything is normal. She remains in her


    prison cell. Although she is growing impatient.¡±


    Eric scoffs. ¡°Well, she won¡¯t have to wait much longer. It¡¯s time,¡± the subordinate only lowers himself


    into a bow in clear acknowledgment.


    ¡°It shall be done your highness,¡± he says before exiting the room.


    In a different part of the kingdom, after Tanya has returned from the hospital, she takes ire to stay at


    Vivian¡¯s house, wanting to spend time with her family since Marco is away. And as ire ys with


    Vivian, Tanya opens Margaret¡¯s notebook.


    She flicks through the pages carefully, looking at each perfume whilst trying to discern what the King


    had been poisoned with. Finally, shees across a page that describes all of Joseph¡¯s symptoms


    perfectly. Tanya¡¯s sure that this is the poison, and this is the perfume she needs to cure him.


    But just as she begins prepping her work station to start making it, she hears loud noisesing from


    the pce. She, Vivian and ire step out to see what themotion is all about. Maids and servants


    are scurrying back and forth like a disturbed ant¡¯s nest, frantic in their efforts.


    Finally, when Tanya questions one of the maids, she describes the issue.


    ¡°Lily has escaped from prison!¡±

 Chapter 85

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 85


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 85 Joseph Wakes Up


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Something ufortable writhes in my gut after hearing the news of Lily¡¯s escape. It dawns on me


    that I have felt uncertain about the whole ordeal, like I knew she¡¯d somehow find a way to escape her


    prison cell. No matter what victory I had earned, Lily always found a way toe out on top. Even now,


    even though she is seen as a criminal on the run, she still has escaped her fate once more.


    With such thoughts in mind, my hand goes to take out the ruby ne that I have been keeping in


    my pocket, studying the glossy crimson stones with intense concentration. When Freya and I snapped


    Lily¡¯s diamond ne I saw bits and pieces of dark matter floating within the crystals. And now, I


    can¡¯t help but wonder if it was ck magic that I had seen.


    Title of the document


    By tilting the ne back and forth, and letting it catch the light, I try to see if it too has the same


    ck swirl. But I see nothing, letting out a huff as I put the ne away. But even if I can¡¯t see any


    ck magic in this ne, something tells me that both nes could be directly or indirectly


    rted to Dorian.


    Other than Mr. Barlow, may his soul rest in peace. Dorian was the only werewolf I had seen wield such


    magic, and he in fact himself said that Lily had sent him to k*il*l me. There must be a connection


    between the two. I just couldn¡¯t decipher the what, the why nor could I prove how.


    But right now, learning the truth does not matter. Wolfish instincts tell me that something bad and


    terrible is on the horizon. I must hurry and create the perfume that will save Joseph, surely, he¡¯d know


    who poisoned him. Or at least he¡¯d answer the questions I can¡¯t. We need him awake again.


    I leave ire in Vivian¡¯s care and use her perfumery room to make my concoction. Thankfully in


    Vivian¡¯s workstation, all the required ingredients are avable to me, and I work quickly to make the


    perfume. All the while something nags at me in the back of my mind, telling me that something bad is


    about to ur if I don¡¯t hurry.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯m really missing home, I¡¯m missing my house, I miss Tanya and my little girl ire. I want to return to


    them, to go back to our routines. But I can¡¯t, not with the mystery of my mother¡¯s death weighing on my


    shoulders. I deserve to know the truth, my mother deserves that closure, and not for her death to be


    written off as a suicide.


    Hence, I can¡¯t exin the relief that expels through my system when the maid finally decides to tell us


    the truth. I notice that she¡¯s trembling, obviously distraught as her hands shake and hair appears frayed


    as she runs her hands through it. ¡°Sit down Susan. Please sit down. Oliver, get her water,¡± Oliver fills


    her a ss and sets it down in front of her, before sitting down beside me.


    Her breaths are short and hesitant as she finally musters the courage to speak. ¡°I poisoned your


    mother,¡± she sniffles, wiping streaks from her cheeks. ¡°But not intentionally! I promise you Marco, I


    loved your mother with all my heart. She was not just my master, but she was also a friend to me. She


    treated me with respect and looked after my family, and especially loved my daughter¡­. The Queen¡­


    it was the Queen who sought out to poison her.¡±


    My emotions writhe uncontrobly beneath the surface. But I try to keep my face neutral, even as the


    maid puts a hand on top of mine. Whether to try andfort me orfort herself I don¡¯t know, either


    way she continues with the story.


    ¡°In the weeks leading up to her passing, your mother was very sad after Joseph rejected their bond.


    So, on this one particr day, I wanted to make her a bowl of her favourite soup, hoping this would


    make Marie feel better.¡± She sighs, and I can see through her eyes, that as she is reciting to us the


    story, her mind is wandering back to the moment. ¡°But when I went into the kitchen to start cooking, I


    realized I didn¡¯t have all the ingredients. I was going to scrap the idea entirely and cook something else,


    but suddenly the Queen¡¯s maid walked in, carrying a tray food. She had the soup I needed. She was


    very enthusiastic about it as well, saying that the Queen had made it especially for Marie as a gift, after


    hearing how much she loved the soup.¡±


    Susan shakes her head, now beginning to frown. ¡°I should¡¯ve known something was off,¡± tears well up


    in her eyes again as she shakes her head more furiously. ¡°I should have known. But I was so naive.


    Just so excited that this would make your mother happy, and I rushed to serve it to her.¡±


    Her tears continue to fall. ¡°I came to check on her several hourster- but she was already gone. She


    was gone¡­¡± I try as much I can to soothe the maid, quietly running a hand back and forth over hers to


    try andfort her. But emotionally, I feel myself detaching from the rest of the world. Hearing once


    again about my mother¡¯s passing breaks my already cracked heart.


    Susan eventually rposes herself a little, saying. ¡°I suspected that something was wrong with the


    soup. But when I went to inform someone about the truth, the Queen¡¯s maid was waiting for me. She


    stopped me, saying that if I told the truth to anyone, I¡¯d simply be the one med for the crime. Since I


    was the one to serve the soup to her.¡±


    She curses beneath her breath. ¡°When I tried to argue that I would tell them that I was given the soup


    by the Queen¡¯s maid, she gave me a sickening smile, tormenting me, saying that no one had seen us.


    It was my word against hers, and no one would dare use the Queen or the Queen¡¯s maid.¡±


    Something stirs behind her eyes, and she retracts her hand from mine, dropping her head in shame. ¡°I


    had no choice but to keep my mouth shut. I even had to let the Queen¡¯s subordinates in to slit her


    wrists, to make it look like Mariemitted suicide from excessive grief¡­ I¡­ I can never forgive


    myself. I couldn¡¯t even see her after they did it. I- I,¡± Susan breaks down again in loud sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry Marco. I¡¯m so sorry. I loved her truly. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wanted to protect my family, so I


    ran away. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Despite how horrible it all sounds. Susan portrays true sincerity in everything she says. I believe her. I


    believe the fact that she loved my mother. And I believe that she ran away out of fear of being framed.


    ¡°I want to help you,¡± I blink awake from my daze as she says this, looking into my eyes. ¡°I want to


    testify about what happened. I want to help you reveal the truth.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just as she says the doctor walks over to us and tells Susan that her daughter has made a full


    recovery, and has sessfully given birth to her baby. Susan weeps with joy and thanks the both of us


    for helping get her daughter to the doctor in time. She believes this to be a sign from the Moon


    Goddess that she must join us on our return to Capital and testify as witness.


    After her daughter¡¯s condition stabilizes, we head for the capital. Just as we near, we stop to fill up on


    gas. And the three of us decide to just take a walk to stretch our legs. That¡¯s when we pass by the


    mouth of a darkened alleyway.


    For a moment I think I see two orbs of yellow light, course, I think my mind is ying tricks on me. Till


    the alleyway echoes a deep and deafening growl. We all freeze. Then, from the shadows emerges a


    lone wolf. His hackles are raised, arching his back, whilst his jaw opens to reveal a set of sharp teeth.


    Before any of us can react, the wolf pounces on Susan, forcing a scream from her lungs as it growls


    and snaps, just missing her neck. In reaction to the threat my werewolf senses kick in, my eyes glow


    and a growl leaps from my lips as I m a hard kick into the ribcage of the wolf. The f*orc*e sends the


    canine colliding with the wall, rupturing the bricks as it whimpers in pain.


    ¡°Quick, get behind us,¡± I pull Susan to her feet and f*orc*e her to get behind me and Oliver as we stand


    defensively towards the depth of the alley. From it springs the figures of numerous werewolves, all in


    their wolf forms. Their eyes glow menacingly as they growl and snarl at us, nearing our position as they


    stalk towards us.


    Boots click against the gravel and into the centre of the circling wolves walks Eric, a predatory smile


    gleaming on his face. ¡°You always have been the strongest Lycan the kingdom of Mador has ever


    known,¡± says my brother slyly. ¡°Alone, I may not be able to defeat you. But that¡¯s why I brought a few


    helpers along. The kingdom has lived in peace for so very long, no wars to fight, no battles to be won.


    This would definitely be an exciting endeavour for my warriors.¡±


    He chuckles as the wolf sounds grow louder and more chaotic, trying to edge me on. But I know to hold


    my ground, I try to stay nted by Oliver¡¯s side, even as my Lycan rages to be released. But Eric


    knows this, his carefully chosen words only adding to the fire. ¡°You won¡¯t win this little brother. Let


    alone save the maid¡¯s life.¡±


    His eyes glimmer with confidence. ¡°Give her to me, and I¡¯ll leave you and Oliver unhurt. There¡¯s no


    need for bloodshed.¡±


    My heart hammers against my chest rapidly, my nostrils ring with rage. But I maintain my


    emotionless expression, coiling my fists, digging my nails into my flesh to try and distract myself from


    the fury. ¡°No,¡± I say bluntly. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere with you.¡±


    I ready myself mentally, ready myself to fend off the wolves that surround us. I try to count them, and


    mentally remember their positions so I know who to fight off first. But before any of them can attack, a


    long primitive howl sounds off in the distance.


    It¡¯s a warning call. I look at Eric and also notice his surprise. Just then, wolvese up from behind


    Eric, surrounding him and his men. I recognize the wolves as also being soldiers from the capital. And


    amongst them in their human forms stand Tanya, Alexander and¡­. My father, the King.

 Chapter 86

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 86


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 86 Tanya is Drunk


    Eric¡¯s POV:


    As a child, I was always told I couldn¡¯t control everything, that life would happen to us, and we had to


    learn to react and adapt to the circumstances. But rather than taking that advice, I rebelled against it. I


    grew up a man who does everything in his power to control everything and anything, ensure nothing


    surprised me, that I always have the upper hand.


    And while this trait has served me well all my life, at this very moment I¡¯m at a loss. I stare into the eyes


    of my father with astonishment, unable to disguise my shock. My gaze flickers to the left,nding on


    Tanya. Oh, sweet little Tanya. If only she was the weak and feeble omega that she once appeared to


    be, hiding in Marco¡¯s shadow. Now she stands proud beside the King, a fierceness in her eyes that only


    heightens her beauty.


    Title of the document


    Seeing her draws me back to the day Ist visited my father at the hospital. My suspicions of the


    opened window were in fact correct. If only I had listened to my gut, if only I had taken a moment to pay


    closer attention to the faint wolfish scent that had caught my attention. I wascent, so fixated on


    Lily¡¯s escape and setting in motions the ns to eliminate Marco I had forgotten about dear little Tanya.


    I should¡¯ve k*il*led my father when I had the chance.


    But I can fix my mistakes in due time. I would never let this happen again. Never again shall I be


    caught off


    guard. No, I will get my crown and my kingdom and all the power I desire, but fate has decided that


    today is not the day. If I am captured, everything I have worked tirelessly for will be lost. And I, do not


    lose. I must leave the maid behind. Mother would understand, I can do little to save her. I must save


    myself, for I am the future. Once I make my return, I¡¯ll be able to ensure her safety. But I can¡¯t from


    behind bars.


    ¡°Distract them.¡±


    I say to my subordinates as I look up at the top of the surrounding buildings. The wolves ignite into


    fierce brawls as I stand at the centre, my body morphing and shifting as I transform into my Lycan half.


    I rise above them with my height, and before anyone can get close, I leap up,unching myself on top


    of one of the buildings before galloping on all fours to find Lily and Dorian.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Despite Eric¡¯s escape, the Kingdom of Mador is filled with joy and excitement at the King¡¯s return. He¡¯s


    sent out his soldiers to chase down Eric. The Queen has also been ced on temporary house arrest


    till her trial concerning Marco¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Of course, as the Queen she¡¯s not put directly in a jail


    cell, but rather restricted to the confines for her chambers.


    To celebrate the awakening of the Lycan King, a huge banquet is held in the pce, attended by many


    royals and nobles. At the banquet, Joseph announces that Marco is the heir of the Lycan King, and


    everyone apuds and cheers.


    After this, the banquet begins. The atmosphere is full of tion and excitement, pretty dresses


    glistening under


    the half-moon¡¯s light, whilst fire performers dance across the stage entertaining the crowd. Right now, I


    stand beside my mother Vivian as she introduces me to many nobles, royals, and good friends of hers,


    introducing me as her real daughter which makes me ever so proud.


    She even goes forth to say that I¡¯m the administrator of Eau de Lune Parfumerie.


    I look at Vivian with immense surprise. ¡°But- are you sure?¡± I say to her.


    She nods with a broad warm smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. You are the true heir to my family business,


    and you¡¯ve inherited such outstanding talent for perfumery. I could choose no one better. You deserve


    this.¡±


    I¡¯m touched by her words, and smile, giving her a loving hug as I¡¯m left in awe.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    As the banquet goes on, I notice with each passing hour Tanya is offered a new ss of wine, either


    from the waiters or from a passing noble showing good faith. Obviously, I don¡¯t stop her, she¡¯s having a


    wonderful time, and she never really got to enjoy herself. So, I remain quiet, only idling, watching from


    a distance.


    But by the eighth ss, it¡¯s Vivian who walks up to me. She too appears a tad bit tipsy but gives me a


    smile. ¡°I think maybe it¡¯s time you take Tanya home,¡± she says with a chuckle. I mirror her smile and


    nod my head in understanding before I walk over to my wife.


    She¡¯s sitting very still, dazing off into the distance, I try and hide my amusement, but I can¡¯t help but


    find her circumstance bothical and adorable. ¡°Come on sweetheart, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    She gives me an absentminded nod before rising to her feet as we start walking back to the house. To


    begin with, she¡¯s very quiet, and the only thing that eludes to her drunk state is that she walks in


    diagonal lines. She swings back and forth across the road, obviously unbnced, and every now and


    again I worry she¡¯s about to fall.


    But otherwise, she seems okay. That¡¯s until. There¡¯s a sudden and unnatural shift in her quiet


    demeanour. She bes talkative, rambling about this thing and that with no cohesive structure. Her


    att*itude bes overly cheery and yful, flirting with me in ways that Tanya isn¡¯t really known for.


    And whilst I find the whole ordeal amusing, I do wonder how much she truly had to drink.


    Course, that matters little as Tanya suddenly bolts off. The action is so sudden it takes me a moment to


    realize that she¡¯s running from me, and I begin to sprint after her. I call out, but she weaves her way to


    through the streets with little concern before dashing into a shop.


    I realize it¡¯s a candy store, I rush in, watching her like a needy child desperate for sugar grabbing at all


    the sweets her heart desires before bolting out again. ¡°I am so sorry. Here, for your troubles,¡± I say


    sheepishly to the upset boss, paying him the equivalent of what Tanya took.


    I then head out again in a hurry, running after her as quickly as I can, concerned about what she might


    do next. Soon I find her by the side of the road, eyes sparkling with interest at a bright blue balloon held


    in the hand of a young child. And I¡¯m horrified by what she does next.


    Tanya snatches the balloon from the child¡¯s hand, and frolics about with an excited pep in her step. The


    child, unsurprisingly, proceeds to cry. Tears spring from his big round eyes as his mouth pouts in upset.


    I hurry over to the two.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry child. I¡¯m so sorry. Tanya!¡± she turns to look at me, appearing confused by my sterner tone.


    ¡°Please give him back his balloon,¡± she looks at me with disappointment, almost astounded that I have


    asked her to return her source of fun.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s his.¡± ¡°But I want it.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s his balloon, you can¡¯t take what¡¯s not yours.¡±


    I feel like she is acting more like a child than the one standing at my feet. But eventually, with heavy


    reluctance she returns the balloon to the boy, and he hurries away from the both of us, obviously


    worried it may be stolen again.


    I shake my head in slight disbelief. ¡°How can you steal a balloon from a child? Even if you¡¯re drunk?¡±


    She pouts at me. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still a child too!¡±


    It takes me a moment to ponder her words, and I think about her behaviour over the past couple of


    minutes. Then something dawns on me. ¡°Do you remember your name?¡±


    I prod her with this question, and as I suspect, it seems to stump her. She pauses for a moment, before


    replying. ¡°Freya!¡± my facial response makes her pause again. ¡°No ¡­ Tanya? Wait no! Freya! Oh, I


    don¡¯t know! What does it matter?¡±


    I chuckle light-heartedly, before urging her to walk with me. I carry her on my back as I notice she¡¯s


    growing tired. Eventually she falls asleep, but only for a little while, eventually I hear her faint voice


    coming near my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you five years ago¡­ But I promise that I didn¡¯t abandon you for the money. I


    had other reasons.¡±


    My eyes grow wide as she continues to speak. ¡°But no matter the reason, I know I hurt you. And I¡¯m


    very sorry that I did.¡±


    I realize it¡¯s Tanya¡¯s mind once again back in the driving seat of her mind and body. I want to know the


    truth. ¡°So why did you leave me five years ago? Please tell me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± But before anything else can be


    said, we both hear a grumbling noise, evidentlying from her stomach. ¡°I¡­ I want to throw up.¡±


    We are so close to home, despite her protest, I tell her to hold it in. I rush us to the house and into the


    bathroom. She drops off my back and onto the floor of the bathroom and throws up all the wine she¡¯s


    consumed into the toilet.


    Once she¡¯s done, I help her clean off, rinsing her face and helping her brush her teeth, before I go to


    clean up the bathroom and flush the toilet. Finally, when I¡¯m finished, I return to her, wanting to take her


    to bed. But before I can do or say anything, Tanya hazily opens her eyes, taking hold of my face in her


    hands, and pulls me in deep for a kiss.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 87

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 87


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 87 A Drunken Kiss


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    My heart rate elerates, every inch of my skin trembles at her touch, and my body buzzes with desire


    as she pulls me in. But I only get a quick taste. Her soft kiss onlysts for a couple of seconds, before


    she pulls away again.


    Not that I¡¯m interested in ending it now. My thoughts are erratic, and the only thing I can focus on is her,


    my mate. My wolfish need for raw s*e*x and my primal possessiveness override everything else.


    Fisting the cor of her top, I yank her towards me, causing a hitch in her breath before I begin sucking


    on her lips hungrily. With her drunken state, there less rigidness or shyness in her movements. She


    doesn¡¯t stop me,cing her fingers round my neck as she kisses me back. I press my throbbing


    member against the fabric concealing her female parts and she reciprocates, slowly moving against


    me, forcing a growl to edge between my lips. ¡°Mine,¡± I whisper.


    Title of the document


    I can feel her smile against my lips. My dominance only esctes, and my hand finds its way into the


    strands of her hair. My fingers slide up through to the roots of her long locks and I scrunch hold of


    them, gently tugging her head to the side. She obeys my silent demand, exposing her neck to me.


    I drop my head into the crook of her jugr, kissing and licking at her flesh, swirling my tongue over my


    visible mark, making her m*oa*n at the sensations it causes. I mouth at her neck before returning


    hungrily to her lips before backing her up against the wall behind us.


    ¡°I want that skirt and those p*an*tie*s off. Now,¡± I say, almost speaking into her mouth as our lips still


    touch.


    Sheplies, and in an instant her skirt and underwear drop to the floor, surging my arousal. My


    hands race to sp her butt cheeks, squeezing them hard enough to make her wine. I can¡¯t stop


    myself from pping them once or twice for good measure, before my fingers suddenly slip back front.


    She gasps as I push through her folds and into her. At first, I swirl gently, and her m*oa*ns are soft and


    subtle. But I soon grow ravenous and begin to pump her quicker. Her body trembles and shudders with


    the motions. I feel her hand wrap over mine to enf*orc*e the thrusting, moving her hips in rhythm.


    Her screams grow louder, and my wolf and manhood crave more and more to be inside her. She¡¯s


    warm and tight. Soon she can¡¯t keep herself standing, Tanya has to lean against me for support, body


    falling limp from pure desire as I finger her to climax.


    She shakes when she finally reaches her peak, and I groan in greater need to have her. She easily


    folds into my arms, and I carry her towards the bed.


    And just as I get there, snoring emits from the female werewolf in my arms. I can¡¯t help but sigh, and I


    can almost feel my manhood wail in sadness. But I smile, nevertheless. Careful not to wake her, I tuck


    her into bed and crawl in beside her, falling asleep with her wrapped in my arms.


    Eric¡¯s POV:


    Due to my speed and strength I manage to evade my father¡¯s men. Following the trail Lily left me, I


    travel beyond the border of the capital, heading deep into rogue territory, never stopping for breaks.


    Leaving the world of royalty behind. For now.


    Finally, my keen nose picks up the scent of another pack, and not long after stepping past their


    borders, a couple of scoutse to ward me off. But my size is intimidating, as a Lycan, I am triple the


    size of any werewolf. I snarl at them with an air of dominance, standing on my hind legs, outstretching


    my ws and baring my chest in a show of f*orc*e.


    They nce at each other, but they must¡¯ve known who I was. There are only three living Lycans, and


    the other two wouldn¡¯t have known Dorian¡¯s pack existed. Once they disy that they aren¡¯t going to


    attack me, I shift back into my human form, and they take me to Dorian and Lily.


    I knew the rogues had it rough, my father made sure they had difficult lives, always keeping them on


    their toes and frightened by the ruling family. It was the only way to prevent any sort of uprising, but I


    never realized how poor their lives were. Hush little campfires, crumbling abandoned buildings,


    camping trailers and tents¡­ My royal attire is a stark and harsh contrast to my surroundings. Yet I care


    little, I¡¯m here for one thing and one thing only.


    I¡¯m escorted into one of the buildings and Dorian is sitting in a chair whilst Lily stands beside him. Her


    escape has brought light back into her eyes. The dangerous fiery spirit now sparks in her gaze again


    as she stands dressed in a sporty outdoor attire, obviously given to her by the rogues to rece the


    prison rags. ¡°Prince Eric,¡± says Dorian with a grin. ¡°How kind of youto join us.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes finally lock with mine, and she speaks before I do. ¡°Thank you, for helping me escape, for


    giving me my freedom,¡± Lily isn¡¯t known for her sincerities, she must¡¯ve truly been desperate. But I


    avoid making a mocking remark as she continues. ¡°And as promised, I¡¯ve led you to Dorian, he¡¯s the


    one able to wield ck magic.¡±


    My eyes redirect to Dorian. ¡°So, you¡¯ll teach me then? You¡¯ll teach me how to use ck magic?¡±


    I watch Dorian give Lily a yful nce that doesn¡¯t particrlyfort me. Something about him sets


    me on edge, but only a straight line sits on my lips as he speaks. ¡°Five years ago, I told Lily flower that I


    returned the kindness her mother offered me, all my debts to her are paid. If she and you, want my help


    now, then we need to make a deal.¡±


    My lips twitch slightly but I maintain the confidence in my expression. ¡°If you teach me ck magic, that


    inbination with my own Lycan power will give me more than enough strength to defeat Marco.


    Once he¡¯s eliminated and I be King, I promise I can give you anything you desire.¡±


    Dorian eerily chuckles, leaning his elbows on the table, intertwining his fingers as if in thought. He


    shakes his head. ¡°Although that is apelling offer, the future is too uncertain for me to bet on. I have


    very little patience you see, and teaching you will take time, it may take years if you¡¯re not a fast


    learner. Not forgetting the fact that you¡¯ll still need toe up with a viable n of infiltrating the capital


    and attacking Marco,¡± he tuts. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait that long. I want to make a deal where payment is a


    guarantee.¡±


    ¡°And what sort of deal is that?¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I want Tanya. Bring her to me, and I will teach you ck magic.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I awake the next morning with a pounding headache, and I curse under my breath in protest to the


    blinding sun as I groan, forcing my sore body to sit up. What on earth had I drunkst night? To my


    surprise, I¡¯m encased in warmth, and I look over to see Marco, his body pressed against mine.


    He¡¯s awake, and he looks at me with a yful smile. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    He chuckles, realising his yful att*itude catches me off guard. ¡°You were full of energyst night.


    Might I say even, slightly mischievous,¡± he teases.


    I blink at him, as confusion shes across my face, before embarra*s*sment creeps in. ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    To my horror, Marco tells me that Freya took over my body, that she grabbed and stuffed her face with


    candy. And that she also snatched a balloon from a child. I slowly drag a hand across my face as I


    groan in despair. ¡°Oh god¡­¡± I mutter softly.


    Marco then adds. ¡°You also said you wanted to tell me something yesterday, but you never finished


    telling me.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°What did I tell you?¡±


    To my surprise, Marco jokingly flicks my forehead and says with a light-hearted chuckle. ¡°Well, since


    you don¡¯t remember. I can wait. But I hope you¡¯ll remember soon, and finish the remaining half of your


    sentence.¡±


    Despite my pleading, Marco doesn¡¯t break his silence concerning what I told himst night. In utter


    confusion and slight frustration, I decide to take a walk, hoping the fresh air will help me recall my


    memories.


    It takes me about an hour, but I finally piece togetherst night, and I realize I was about to tell Marco


    about what happened five years ago. Unknowingly, my thoughts have walked me into a deserted


    alleyway. But just as I¡¯m about to turn to leave, an individual appears, walking towards me swiftly.


    Eric smiles at me.


    And my eyes widen in fear. I don¡¯t have time to call for help or even shift into my wolf form. Eric rushes


    at me in full f*orc*e, cuffing his hand against my neck and mming me against one of the walls.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream.


    I try and fight him off, but even with my newly attained Alpha abilities, Eric¡¯s Lycan power far surpasses


    my own. He uppercuts a fist into my gut, and my body hunches over from the pain. I whimper as he


    ms my head back into the wall. Again, and again and again. I feel the world beginning to spin as the


    edges of my vision cken.


    My head hurts dreadfully from the impact, but I have enough consciousness to loosen the wedding ring


    on my finger. I let it drop onto the ground without Eric noticing so that Marco would know I was here. I


    even have the chance to secretly drop my hand into my pocket, discreetly holding my perfume and


    pointing the valve at my pocket¡¯s opening, spritzing it into the air. It¡¯s a perfume that will amplify my


    scent and be highly detectable by my fated mate. Hopefully Marco would catch onto it, and be able to


    follow it, wherever I¡¯m taken. This is all that I can do however, as Eric once again ms my head into


    the wall, and the f*orc*e darkens the worldpletely. His devilish smile is thest thing I see.

 Chapter 88

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 88


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 88 Dorian¡¯s Dream


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    As my eyes attentively nce at the clock on the kitchen wall, I notice Tanya hasn¡¯t returned home yet.


    I¡¯ve been waiting for her, even brewed her a cup of tea that sits cold now on the table next to mine. Up


    to this point, I have been rather excited, warm, and bubbling with apprehension that she¡¯de home


    remembering what she nned to tell me.


    But instead, now I¡¯m slightly disced. This is very unlike her. Tanya would message me if she is


    runningte for whatever reason. My chair screeches back in protest as I rise to a stand, as my


    thoughts try to create a logical argument for herteness.


    Title of the document


    But the logical conclusions can onlyst till around midnight. Now my heart races with uncertainty,


    she¡¯s still not answering her phone and I know I need to kick into gear. I immediately call Oliver, tell him


    of my worries and that I want soldiers to be sent out in search of her.


    Throughout the night Oliver and I go looking, going door to door asking if anyone¡¯s seen her. We check


    all the ces she might¡¯ve gone. Vivian¡¯s house, the perfume shop, the stores she likes. We ask


    everyone and anyone, and I continue to fear the worse as time continues to pass.


    My chest tightens as each person wee across sadly says they haven¡¯t seen her. Despite their


    promises to keep an eye out, I¡¯m barelyforted. My head just spins with millions of a*s*sumptions of


    what might¡¯ve happened to her, until finally a soldier runs up to me. ¡°Someone said she was seen near


    Carol¡¯s flower shop yesterday!¡±


    We don¡¯t hesitate to question the tip. Oliver and I rush to the area, and just as we near the mentioned


    shop, a wave of smells suddenly hits my nose. Not ignoring the instinct, I inhale deeply, and my wolf


    stirs in dire longing. I recognize her scent immediately, and hurry after it, Oliver follows me without


    question.


    Eventually we find ourselves in a dark and narrow alley. And while no traces of a struggle can initially


    be seen, I notice a piece of metal glinting against the moon¡¯s light. But as I kneel down, I realize it isn¡¯t


    metal, but Tanya¡¯s silver ring. I press the piece of jewellery against my lips, closing my eyes, drowning


    in the thought of where she might be now.


    But when I open my eyes again, they narrow with focus and sharpness. I am going to find her. Using


    the intense scent she¡¯s left behind I follow it with urgency.


    Dorian¡¯s POV:


    I know I am dreaming. I must be dreaming. Because my mother died years ago, yet now I see her¡­


    Still, the pain feels so real. Her favourite belt stings my skin even as Iy asleep dreaming, and I cry


    out in heartbreak. My dream has taken me to some of my darkest childhood memories. And I once


    again be that small little boy, useless, pathetic, and helpless, crying out for his mother¡¯s


    forgiveness, as she mercilessly whips me again, and again and again.


    By then, mother had drunkenly told me one night, that


    she was a witch who had a brief love affair with Joseph. But when Joseph learned that my mother


    could wield magic, he left her, seeing her as an abomination. Even when she told him that she was


    pregnant, and begged him not to leave, Joseph only believed that it was a lie. A ploy used to keep him


    with her.


    And so, I was born, half witch, half wolf, and despised by all.


    The hurt my mother experienced from Joseph¡¯s rejection, she took out on me, spending most of her


    days of life drunk and alone, beating and whipping me when she grew restless, cursing my existence.


    Sometimes she cursed me for being a hybrid and ruining her life, other times she cursed me for not


    being strong enough. She¡¯d justify her beatings as a lesson, a lesson to make me stronger and more


    resilient. Sometimes she¡¯d whisper into my ear, telling me I had to be strong so that one day I can take


    revenge on my father and his family.


    And as she used Joseph as the reason to hurt me, and I used her acts of abuse as a reason to one day


    inflict pain on my father. He was the true cause of all this. My thoughts grew more disturbed with time,


    as I¡¯d think of all the ways I would t*ortur*e my father as well as his family and make them feel all the


    pain that I felt.


    On the rare asions that my mother was sober, she¡¯d shower me in an obnoxious amount of


    affection, whispering sweet nothings and gracing me with hugs. But moments like those were far and


    few in between, for the most part, my mother was an angry drunk who couldn¡¯t look after me.


    The only smart thing she ever did was hire a maid to look after me. An Omega called Linda, Lily¡¯s


    mother. If it


    hadn¡¯t been for her, I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived past the age of three. She was of the few people


    that showed me true kindness and made sure I was safe and looked after. Soon I grew unbothered by


    my mother¡¯s emotional absence and became independent and self- sufficient with Linda¡¯s guiding


    hand.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I was eight when it happened.


    I heard a loud bange from the living room. I rushed in to find my mother drunk and having a


    seizure. She must¡¯ve mistakenly used her witchcraft, causing the ceiling chandelier to fall from its hook


    and smash itself to pieces atop of her. She was bleeding profusely, and foaming at the mouth from


    brain damage, all the while still cursing Joseph and me.


    Linda was around at the time, and rushed in, terrified at the scene. She wanted to call the emergency


    services, wanted to help my mother. And while my mother¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t have survived, physically


    she probably would have made it with the right treatment.


    But I stopped Linda just as she was about to pick up the phone. Despite her confused protests, I


    stopped her, conviction in my eyes. And that was probably the first time I ever murdered someone.


    My mother.


    The scene in my dream starts to fade, shadows blurring out their faces and swirls of colour undoing my


    surroundings. When it clears again, I¡¯m dressed up in neat clothing, following Barlow. He was going to


    teach me ck magic that day.


    Barlow did in fact treat me like a son and liked me very much because of my intelligence. And despite


    his strict rules, he treated me well, and cared about me.


    The dream blurs again, and I reappear for ast time in a different scene. It was my birthday, Barlow


    was sitting beside me with a cigarette between his lips, dressing me in the new clothes he had


    especially made for me. Then he looked at me with a smug smile.


    ¡°Now aren¡¯t I terrific at making the best clothes,¡± heughs yfully. ¡°I bet I could even make a living


    being a seamstress!¡±


    I still remember the feel of the fabric against my skin. They didn¡¯t feel delicate like clothes made by a


    woman, but they made me feel warm, and reliable. Protected, 1


    I suddenly jolt awake. My pillow is soaked from my sweat, and I feel breathless. I calm myself, slowly


    rising from bed as I rein in my confusion and shock over the strange dream. My stunned expression


    retracts, and I mask my thoughts with a thin straight line across my lips.


    It is just a dream.


    A dream about my childhood memories with my mother and Barlow. Course my mother I cared nothing


    for, Barlow on the other hand¡­ we fought, and that rtionship is now over. How I feel about it doesn¡¯t


    matter anymore.


    The dream is all about meaningless days. It is nothing.


    I¡¯m just slightly surprised that it¡¯s Barlow that I see in my dream. Thinking of him leads me to wonder


    where he may be now. Course I don¡¯t order or ask my subordinates, and they don¡¯t dare mention his


    name around me.


    But that¡¯s not important, right now, I¡¯m going to meet lovely little Tanya.


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I awake, hungry and cold. My heart hammers in my chest as I blink at my surroundings, trying to


    discern where I am. But nothing looks familiar, not the room, not the bed, nor the table or chairs in


    corner. Everything is foreign.


    My mind traces back its memories to Eric. Why did he attack me? Where has he taken me? But before


    my thoughts can delve any further the door to the room unlocks. And in steps Dorian.

 Chapter 89

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 89


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 89 Marco Comes


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Dorian¡¯s sinister smile prickles my skin with a sense of unease and difort. To once again face the


    man who was first sent to k*il*l me unearths a primal fear within me. He¡¯s like a predator, and I¡¯m the


    prey, a wide-eyed doe, helpless and alone, away from my herd.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid darling. I¡¯m not here to hurt you,¡± his remark is sly, and he knows that his statement


    barely lessens the panic he¡¯s induced, but he continues speaking anyways. ¡°I only asked Eric to invite


    you here.¡± I scoff breathlessly. ¡°Invite isn¡¯t the word I¡¯d use.¡±


    Title of the document


    His lips upturn into a smirk. ¡°But I¡¯ve been so desperate to meet you. I need a favour,¡± I remain silent as


    he exins his request. ¡°I would like you to make a bottle of perfume for me. It¡¯s all I ask for, nothing


    more and nothing less. And you won¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    It¡¯s his final sentence that sticks out the most. Either way, something in my gut tells me that this simple


    perfume -knowing Dorian- must be something destructive. I can¡¯t imagine him asking for anything else


    other than something that can inflict pain or harm another. And I will not be involved in that.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    The hybrid quirks a brow, almost as if expecting my refusal to grant him his wishes. He slowly steps


    towards me with a patient smile. I flinch as his hand moves, but he only reaches up to stroke strands of


    my hair away from my face, before lightly caressing my chin. My skin shivers at his predatory touch,


    and he tilts my head back to look up at his towering figure as he changes the topic entirely.


    ¡°You are as beautiful as I remember. And I can imagine that gorgeous face of yours has charmed many


    onlookers. I¡¯m sure even Marco is drawn to your grace and beauty,¡± my body stills into frigidness as he


    stares into my eyes. ¡°What would happen if I took that away? Hmm? What if I carved a scar across this


    untouched beauty?¡± he ces a finger at the right corner of my forehead and draws a single long line


    down to the bottom of my chin. ¡°Would Marco still love you? Would he still want an ugly wife with a face


    covered in scars? Scars that would forever remind him that he failed to protect you?¡±


    I stare up at him with frightened eyes, and I watch this arouse confidence and smugness in his


    expression. ¡°I will count down from three to one. And at the end, if you still refuse to make me the


    perfume, I will carve my ws down your face,¡± but he doesn¡¯t stop there. ¡°And even after that, if you


    still don¡¯t agree, I will continue to count, and after every three counts I will make another sh across


    your face.¡±


    He chuckles darkly. ¡°So much skin, so much beautiful, gorgeous skin for me to mutte. Show me if


    you really cherish it.¡±


    And just like that, Dorian starts counting down. His intentionally long pauses give me seconds to


    decide. But I knew already, from the moment he threatened me, I had already decided. Marco would


    love me no matter what, and I couldn¡¯t aid evil. I would sacrifice everything if it meant I was stifling


    Dorian¡¯s ns. Whatever they may be.


    And so, when Dorian reaches one, his eyes unnaturally widen when only my body trembles in


    apprehension, while my lips still remain tightly sealed. And I can¡¯t help but sense some form of anger


    and frustration as heughs at me. ¡°Fine. Then we will see how willing you¡¯ll be once your face is


    littered in scars.¡±


    I shrink back and close my eyes as Dorian raises his hand, I feel the slight draft as his arm swings


    forward. But instead of pain, all I hear is a loud ¡®ding¡¯. Instinctively I open my eyes to find something


    glowing on my chest through the fabric of my jacket. Whatever it is has blocked Dorian¡¯s magic and


    protected me from harm. That¡¯s when I remember the badge Mr. Barlow gave to me before he died!


    If the hybrid was angry before, his nostrils re with rage now, ring at the glowing object. ¡°Take off


    the jacket!¡± he snaps but doesn¡¯t give me time to react. Harshly he pulls off my jacket, before roughly


    snatching the badge, snapping it off my sweater. ¡°Barlow gave this to you?!¡±


    He looks at me with disbelief and snorts. ¡°That old man even cast a protection against ck magic on


    this badge for you?¡± is it jealousy I¡¯m hearing? I can¡¯t really tell. All I know is that Dorian isn¡¯t happy that


    I have Barlow¡¯s badge.


    Of course, his disced appearance is quickly masked. He breathes in deeply and returns to having a


    guarded expression, and asks me way too casually. ¡°What sort of wretched corner of the world is the


    old guy hiding in anyway?¡±


    I can¡¯t help the incredulous look on my face as tears spring from my eyes. ¡°You were responsible for


    poisoning the water, weren¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you already know that Barlow died protecting us?¡± is he


    just trying to hurt me by bringing Barlow up?


    But something shifts in his expressionpletely. No longer does he have on a rxed fagade. Dorian


    appears shocked, as if Barlow¡¯s passing is news to him. He mutters coldly beneath his breath. ¡°That


    old guy is so powerful, how could he have died so easily?¡±


    His gaze snaps to me. ¡°You must be lying to me. Yes! You must be lying!¡± I¡¯mpletely stunned, but


    Dorian doesn¡¯t give me a chance to speak. Obviously wanting to verify the truth, he fiercely throws my


    badge to the ground and storms towards the door.


    But just before he leaves, he turns back towards me, saying coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re unwilling to make


    the perfume for me, I still have ways of getting what I want. I always get what I want in the end,¡± the


    hybrid then ms the door shut, leaving me locked up and alone once more.


    I¡¯m left feeling terrified, wondering what hisst words mean. And my fears are only confirmed over the


    next couple of days. Not only am I locked up, but I¡¯m barely given any food to eat or any water to drink.


    But that isn¡¯t even the worst of it.


    The day after my confrontation with Dorian, and every day after that, a person woulde into my


    room, silent, ignoring my pleas, not conversing with me, barely baring me a nce. And I¡¯m either


    ordered or f*orc*ed to provide them my arm, using a syringe, they extract a tube of blood from my


    veins.


    Days past and I grow weaker and weaker. My throat dries, leaving my voice croaky and scratchy as I¡¯m


    parched for water. My body gets to the point where it no longer growls for food as its cries have been


    continuously ignored, choosing instead to eat away at my muscle and fat as ast resort. And even


    Freya, who usually converses with me with her lively joyous att*itude, fails to surface. And it makes me


    wonder if I am close to dying.


    As more blood is taken every day, I feel my will to live grow less and less. And now I barely even lift my


    head as the door to my room opens. Although my werewolf senses have been nearly erased,


    something awakens my sense of smell.


    Something familiar.


    I weakly lift my head, my eyes widening as Marco quietly enters the room, shutting the door before


    rushing to my side. His eyes look drained and tired, but nevertheless grateful to see me.


    ¡°Oh Tanya, my beloved Tanya¡­¡±


    He cradles me in his arms, and like you would with a baby, he rocks me back and forth to soothe me.


    ¡°What have they done to you?¡± he kisses my dry and cracked lips in desperate longing, whilst my


    glossy eyes peer up at him. I smile.


    ¡°You found me,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I looked everywhere. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t find you sooner.¡±


    I shake my head, patting his arm tofort him. ¡°You¡¯ve found me now. And that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    We sit huddled together for what feels like decades. Marco caresses me softly, whilst I hold his hand in


    mine, cherishing his touch. If only we were not in this retched ce. If only we were far away, back


    home, with my sweet little ire.


    If only.


    But reality eventually hits us like a ton of bricks. I can barely stand on my own two feet, and Marco is


    trying to pick me up so he can carry me and help me escape. But those few short minutes of joy are


    inevitably shattered as the door to the room opens once more. And Dorian, Eric and Lily stand on the


    other side.

 Chapter 90

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 90


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 90 I Love You, Marco


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Fear infects my insides as the three of them stand there with devilish glints in their eyes. Marco


    immediately releases a warning growl, and stands defensively to block me with his body, guarding me.


    I have to move slightly to the side to see past him.


    It¡¯s Lily who speaks first, releasing a conniving giggle. ¡°You¡¯re wanted dead Marco,¡± her eyes shine with


    terrible mischief. ¡°I knew it would be hard to get to you when you were still at the pce. But look! You


    delivered yourself right to our door instead,¡± her gaze narrows. ¡°How perfect.¡±


    Title of the document


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I see Marco¡¯s shoulders tense, with only being able to see his back, I watch his muscles shift with each


    breath before finally hearing him speak. ¡°Even if all three of you fight, you¡¯re still all no match for me,¡± I


    doubt Marco is trying to bode them intobat, he¡¯s instead trying to ward them off, making them


    second guess trying to fight him. If Marco has to fight, he¡¯ll be pulled away from me.


    But his warning does nothing, Ericunches himself at Marco, and the two Lycan Princes battle in their


    human forms, throwing blows and taking punches as they sh with terrible snarls and growls emitting


    from their human lips. But as expected, Marco has the upper hand, his taller frame and more muscr


    body have Eric at a disadvantage.


    Seeing that Eric alone is no match for Marco, Dorian jumps in. They tag team, hitting Marco from either


    side. But Marco¡¯s reflexes are sharp and quick, he splits his focus between them, blocking and


    attacking each correspondingly. In the midst of this, I watch Lily¡¯s gaze grow more desperate and


    concerned. And soon she too jumps in to help.


    The third member increases the workload for Marco, and whilst he¡¯s still able to maintain control over


    the situation, he¡¯s slowly growing overwhelmed, and is drawn further and further away from me. And


    yet still, the three cannot take him down.


    Eric¡¯s gaze is hardened in anger and frustration. ¡°Lily, we need to use the perfume!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dorian snaps. ¡°It¡¯s still not ready yet! It¡¯s only a prototype with multiple defects!¡±


    But Eric doesn¡¯t drop the topic whilst they continue to fight off Marco¡¯s blows. ¡°We have to risk it! Marco


    is alone, this is the perfect time. If we let him retreat back to the kingdom of Mador it may take years


    before we get another opportune moment to attack him in the open like this!¡±


    Despite his disapproval, Dorian eventually gives in to Eric¡¯s logic. Lily hastily takes out the bottle of


    perfume from her pocket and tosses it to Dorian. He then quickly sprays himself with it, and the


    concentration of ck magic around him seems to get stronger, a thick ck mist surrounding him,


    swirling with danger and animosity.


    I notice Marco¡¯s steps falter slightly as his gaze shoots to Dorian, clearly trying to calcte and analyse


    this new strategy the three are using. But he¡¯s given little time to react, as Dorian erupts, and lets out a


    flurry of blows at Marco.


    The perfume seems to have increased his strength, and he darts and attacks in multiplebat


    combinations, that halt Marco¡¯s forward attack. Dorian moves with terrible grace and efficiency, as the


    ck swirl follows his body and movements with deathly precision.


    However, I begin to notice that Dorian¡¯s gaze every so often flickers to me. With Marco distracted I start


    to be left exposed. And I begin to wonder why Dorian is more focused on me than on his opponent. Till


    I realize his ploy. He¡¯s forcing Marco to move further and further away from me!


    Suddenly Dorian¡¯s feet shift positions, and his form turns towards me. Marco then suddenly realizes his


    mistake. I can barely move. My body is so weak that I¡¯m even unable to save myself. I feel myself


    almost surrender to whatever attack Doran has nned, and I close my eyes in fear and hopelessness.


    Even with my eyes closed, I can feel the powerful ck magicing at me. Dorian must have used


    all power he had umted and delivered his strongest blow.


    Till the blows nevere.


    I open my eyes to see Marco¡¯s as he faces me. He cages me against the bed and wall with his strong


    arms leaving his back vulnerable to the onught from Dorian. My eyes well up in tears as his face


    flinches in hurt. The scent of blood is now prominent in the air and Marco is losing a lot of it.


    Eventually, his injury is too much, and he copses beside me, and passes out from his injury formed


    by the ck magic. Exactly as he does so, Eric¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, somewhat puzzled that Marco


    has been taken down by them so easily. But then his breaths are fast and rapid as hees to realize


    that he has in fact defeated Marco, finally. Dorian on the other hand also stares at his hands in


    surprise, twisting and turning them to study the ck magic that swirls around them, before the mist


    eventually disappears.


    Eric then lets out a maliciousugh, satisfied with the oue. He then looks at me with a devilish


    smile and proceeds tough again before saying. ¡°You know, we have no one else but you to thank


    Tanya. You helped us take him down. This is all your doing.¡±


    I cannot stop the tears that rush down my face as I huddle in my own shame and guilt,pletely at a


    loss and mortified that I caused this. Marco would have still been safe if he hadn¡¯te looking for me.


    I am the one that put him in danger.


    As the three approach, I push myself to stand, wobbling slightly from weakness. But my willpower to


    protect Marco overrides everything else I feel. I push myself despite the pain and difort. I go to


    stand in front of him, willing to fight if it came to it. But I won¡¯t allow them to hurt him anymore before I


    die. I know my strength is weak now, but I will do all I can to protect Marco.


    I stand in front of him, arms out wide as I block the rest of them from getting any closer. ¡°Go away! Just


    leave us alone! You¡¯ve already got what you wanted!¡± I plead in desperation.


    Dorian slyly smiles at me. ¡°Not quite yet little Tanya. I still need one more thing.¡±


    My gaze snaps to him, unsure of what more they could want.


    ¡°Marco must die. It¡¯s the only way our ns can go ahead. But you¡­ you have a chance. If you want to


    live, you will live as our ve, making all the perfumes I will ever need. You will willingly do as I say and


    there will be no consequences. After all¡­ you have inherited the Montenero family bloodline. You¡¯re


    still of some use to us,¡± his head tilts eerily, gazing at me, curious to see my response.


    My gaze flickers to the rest, and I notice Lily¡¯s frown. She¡¯s obviously not happy that I¡¯m being kept


    alive. But she doesn¡¯t question or go against Dorian¡¯s decision. I guess that Dorian granted her


    sanctuary after she fled the capital, and therefore she must submit to his ruling, no matter how much


    she hates me.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t continue to berate me with her malicious words, she grins at me


    and says. ¡°I mean¡­ you did abandon Marco five years ago for the money. We won¡¯t me you if you


    choose to abandon him once again to save your own skin. He¡¯s going to die anyways. You might as


    well survive.¡± i


    I¡¯m still encased in fear, however, her words spark anger in my system. How dare she mention such


    events that were all but a lie. She used me against Marco for her own sick benefit. I snap from grief and


    pain, staring into her eyes fiercely. ¡°If you didn¡¯t f*orc*e me to leave Marco five years ago, I never would


    have left him. You threatened me! You lied to me. You gave me no choice, that you would only cure


    Marco¡¯s curse if I left. And I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. How could you be so cruel?¡±


    Course Lily didn¡¯t expect me to retaliate, but I ignore her hardened gaze as I continue speaking, now


    looking back down at Marco. ¡°What I regret most in this life was leaving Maroc when he was at his


    lowest point, even when I thought it was for the best. I never should have left. But I won¡¯t make the


    same mistake twice. This time, I will never let him go, no matter what happens.¡±


    I brush the strands of his hair away from his face and smile at him. ¡°I love Marco. With all my heart. I


    love you, Marco. And I¡¯d rather die,¡± my gaze snaps to Dorian. ¡°Than live for eternity being your ve.¡±


    The trio don¡¯t truly know how to react to my refusal. But before any of us can say anything, I feel


    Marco¡¯s body twitch beneath me. And I look down in surprise and astonishment to see his eyes flutter


    open to look at me. He¡¯s smiling!


    I stare down at him in awe, but before I can say anything, he speaks through a light-hearted chuckle.


    ¡°My beloved. Did you really think I was that weak?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 91


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 91 Pretend To Be Sick


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯mpletely stunned and drift into silence as I find Marco smiling back at me. I¡¯ve never seen Marco


    smile so brightly, even his eyes glistening with a radiant glow. But I don¡¯t get a chance to say anything.


    Suddenly, Marco moves to stand, I watch as his body takes on a new form. The muscles on his back


    flex and shift as golden and ck fur rush to cover skin. A growl rumbles over the noise of cracking


    bones as he rises to stand at his full height, the wooden floor creaking beneath his weight.


    As the three others stand watching in silence and shock, and before they have time to react, Marco


    starts stalking towards them dangerously. He outstretches one of his arms and drags his w across


    the wall, embedding deep w marks into the cement as an ufortable scratching noise emits from


    this motion.


    Title of the document


    But he doesn¡¯t give them a chance to make the first move, Marcounches himself at Dorian, and the


    hybrid has to shift forms mid attack. There¡¯s a confidence in Marco¡¯s movements that I realize is from


    him understanding the best way to fight Dorian. Dorian relies heavily on ck magic. But up close, he


    is physically weaker than Marco, and couldn¡¯t keep up with Marco¡¯s strength and raw power. Dark red


    blood taints Dorian¡¯s pure white fur as Marco litters his body in w marks, before battering him into


    the ground.


    By now the other two have transformed. Lily gallops towards Marco, attempting to attack him from


    behind. But upon sensing her nearing presence, Marco swivels round, and his arm in a forkful swing


    connects with her body while she¡¯s in mid-air. Her weak omega form is no match for Marco¡¯s f*orc*e.


    And what is equivalent to a p from him, sends her flying into one of the walls. I wince upon hearing


    the undeniable breakage of a couple of bones, and her body drops to the ground with a thud.


    Probably well aware of the odds, Eric is thest to engage inbat with my husband. But his pride is


    what indivertibly overrides any logical thought. The two Lycans battle it out in a violent sh of ws,


    teeth and snarls. Blood stters the walls and ceilings, and torn fur falls to the floor.


    Despite knowing Marco¡¯s capabilities, part of me is still afraid for his safety. Yet I trust his strength, and


    he proves me right. Marco swipes at Eric¡¯s face, the prince stumbles back, before Marco barrels into


    him, pinning him to the floor whilst snapping down on his arms and near his neck, whilst continuing to


    sh at his chest.


    Finally, satisfied that Eric is no longer going to fight back, Marco sits back on his haunches, before


    shifting back into his human form. Blood that isn¡¯t his now tainting his skin and clothes. But he


    approaches me, lifting me into his arms bridal style and silently carrying me towards the door.


    Just before we reach the door, both of us sense movement to our right. Marco and I tense and he turns


    us to see Dorian shifting back. The hybrid¡¯s breathing is ragged and uncontrolled as he repeatedly


    coughs up blood, before speaking to us in a weakened voice. ¡°You really think you can escape us?¡±


    even when weakened and defeated, his pride and terrible ambitions don¡¯t remain silent. He still


    believes he somehow has a chance at containing us.


    Dorian eerily grins at us with bloody teeth. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve defeated us, you still can¡¯t leave. I have an


    entire pack of rogues that are ready to demolish you. You¡¯re outnumbered by the hundreds. All I have


    to do is say the word and they¡¯ll attack you. They¡¯ll rip you to shreds!¡± he says in a desperate attempt to


    threaten us.


    Despite me being concerned with this threat, Marco heeds it no mind, and swings open the door. And


    as promised, on the other side stands a group of savage looking fighters, some in their wolf forms,


    some not. But all stare hungrily at my husband and me.


    To my surprise and confusion. Marco only snorts inughter. ¡°Really?¡± even Dorian appears confused.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just then, multiple wolf howls sound off in the distance, clearly a pack showing size and strength as


    they erupt into a deafening chorus. Marco smiles. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯de alone? Let us go, or I¡¯ll


    have my soldiers attack and wipe out your entire pack. It¡¯ll be like you never existed,¡± Dorian seems


    torn, but Marco only hammers home his point. ¡°You¡¯re brutally injured, do you really think rogues will


    stand and fight for you when you¡¯re a lost cause? They have a better chance running than facing the


    capital¡¯s soldiers and finest warriors.¡±


    For the first time ever I watch Dorian¡¯s face grow pale with surrender. And with no other choice, he lets


    us leave.


    I¡¯m still in utter shock as Marco walks us out of the makeshift camp grounds of Dorian¡¯s pack. We walk


    through the woods towards the position of Marco¡¯s soldiers. As we¡¯re finally alone for a moment, I look


    to Marco curiously. ¡°But if you were okay, why did you faint?¡±


    Marco smiles at me. ¡°I was only pretending to faint. I wanted Eric, Lily and Dorian to lower their guard. I


    wanted to also have the time to identify their weaknesses when they weren¡¯t paying attention, so I


    knew where to strike,¡± he then pauses for a moment before adding yfully. ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t fainted,


    how could I have heard the truth about what happened five years ago. If I didn¡¯t do what I did, I may


    have never gotten to hear your sincere confession. I¡¯m so d I pretended to faint.¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. But nevertheless, I smile back at him with tears in my eyes. Still in


    his arms, I wrap my hands round his neck and pull him close to me. ¡°Oh Marco! How could you pretend


    to faint at such a scary time just to get my confession! I was so worried!¡±


    Marcoughs and pats my back to soothe me, till he suddenly releases a muffled grunt. With surprise


    and concern, I f*orc*e Marco to put me down, as he finally admits, through bared teeth. ¡°Okay¡­ maybe


    I got hurt just a little.¡±


    Whilst muttering apologizes I lower him to the ground to try and help ease the pain. Just then Oliver


    and a couple of soldiers show up. But they aren¡¯t the entire army the way Marco depicted to Dorian. I


    look at him in confusion. And he cheekily smiles back at me. ¡°I was in hurry to find you; it was quicker


    to take a smaller group. But it was a good enough lie to scare our opponents, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I roll my eyesughing, before I and Oliver help take Marco home.


    Upon returning to the pce, many days pass where I continue to take care of Marco. Every day I


    would clean and redress his wounds to ensure they were healing. And although they were healing, the


    process appeared slow, too slow. And I had to look after Marco every day. I would also make him food.


    And Marco would exin that his back was hurting and ask me to feed him. Which I had no problems


    with, and I happily make sure he was well fed. However, today I¡¯m feeding Marco and my hand


    identally slips hold of the bowl of soup. But before the bowl touches the ground, Marco, who is


    apparently lying weakly in bed, swiftly catches hold of the fallen bowl.


    I blink in surprise and look at Marco with astonishment. Suspicion arises in my gut as I look at him


    curiously. ¡°Are you pretending to be sick?¡± Marco jolts in surprise and inevitably drops the bowl, spilling


    its contents on the ground. Blinking feebly and veering away, daring not to look into my eyes.


    ¡°Marco¡­¡± I press.


    Although slightly annoyed, I yfully poke his shoulder and arm,ically teasing him as I say.


    ¡°Marco¡­. Tell me the truth. Are you really sick? Or are you just pretending so you can have me take


    care of you and be with you every day? Are you that childish?¡± I say inughter.


    At first Marco pouts at me with his big round eyes, before suddenly pulling me into his arms. I squeal in


    laughter as he rolls me onto the bed and pins me beneath him. ¡°And who¡¯s the one who confessed her


    undying love for me, in front of everyone.¡±


    I look away in embarra*s*sment, shyness reddening my cheeks as Maroc nears his face to mine. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I say jokingly.


    And in response, he yfully growls and kisses my lips, making the world around me fall away


    completely.

 Chapter 92

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 92


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 92 Sweet Night


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    As our lips finally part again to catch our breaths, I stare into the depths of his ocean eyes, finding


    myself roaming across the waves of his deep blues. He smiles. And I smile back, and we both can¡¯t


    help breaking out into a chorus ofughter. My giggles and his yful chuckling weave into a glorious


    happy melody.


    ¡°From now on,¡± Marco whispers. ¡°I¡¯m never letting anyone get in between us ever again. You¡¯re the


    love of my life,¡± I find myself staring at him in awestruck, before propping myself up, leaving my lips


    inches from his as I whisper.


    Title of the document


    ¡°And I promise, to never let anyone stop me from loving you again,¡± but before, I allow him to lower


    himself towards me. One of my hands gently grabs his arms, pulling one side of his body towards me,


    whilst my other hand pushes against his chest. And he soon understands what I¡¯m after.


    We tumble again into array of kisses, and the duvet wrestles with our moving bodies. Floating


    gracefully into the air momentarily as Marco pulls me on top, before the nket settles back down


    again over my body and his. I straddle him, leaning forward to let my hair cascade around us like a


    curtain, shielding our love from a world that can be cruel and despicable.


    But our bubble is what is safe.


    Without him asking, I lift my top over my head in eagerness, before lowering down again to hungrily


    kiss his lips. My hand goes to cuff him just beneath his chin to hold him in ce. And I smile as a lustful


    growl edge past his lips.


    An Omega, or an Alpha. With a wolf, or without one. None of that matters with Marco at my side. The


    world can have all the opinions it wants on who I am and what I¡¯m capable of. It can beat me down, pull


    me under, and tear me limb from limb. But I will fight. I will fight for myself, fight for ire, and fight for


    Marco.


    Despite him being beneath, my growing desire and renewed Alpha strength, Marco still finds a way to


    disy his dominance. His fingers slip into the crevices of my hair, fisting his hand, and tightening his


    grip to push my head down and pressing me harder into his lips.


    Of course, that¡¯s until I find the space to drop my face just an inch. My teeth sp his lower lip and I


    gently but firmly and sensually tug with a defiant smile. I sense he¡¯s surprised, and another dominant


    growl edges past me. But I don¡¯t fear his authority. I relish in it, finding pleasure with pushing his


    boundaries and teasing him endlessly.


    In reaction to my yfulness, Marco tugs my head to the side, pulling me closer so that he has full


    ess to my neck. I press against him further as my eyes roll back from the pleasure of his lips


    grazing my bare skin.


    But I wasn¡¯t done fighting. With his focus taken up by his hand in my hair and his lips trying to find his


    favourite mark on my neck, my hand sneakily glides down to his c*rotc*h, and without warning my hand


    grips the bulge that sits firm and solid beneath the fabric of his pants.


    The pressure I apply is sudden, and a surprise. He jolts beneath me, his g*roi*n jerking upwards in a


    reflex to my sudden touch. He grabs my head harder, pressing my neck further against his lips as his


    teeth nip my skin. ¡°Watch yourself Princess,¡± he mutters with a sly smile. Princess¡­.


    Even if I may have been a princess when I first signed his marriage contract so many years ago. I


    never truly felt like a princess. I felt like an imposter, someone in the wrong body, and all you had to do


    was peel away ayer of my skin to reveal the horrible truth.


    But now¡­ the title doesn¡¯t scare me. No¡­ something within me embraces the term. It feels right, but


    not in the way one would a*s*sume. It¡¯s not that I really care for being royalty, but rather that I belong


    beside Marco. I am his princess. And one day¡­ as crazy and as absurd it still seems to be. I will one


    day be the queen standing at his side.


    ¡°Is Tanya still in there?¡± his yful chuckle brings me back to reality, a beautiful reality. And whilst I


    have still been hungrily kissing his lips, he can sense I have been away with the fairies for a moment.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    I smile. ¡°Everything is just perfect.¡±


    Without warning, I pull away from his hold and begin nting kisses down his chest. I can feel his eyes


    on me as I trail down his body before finallying down onto what I was wanting all along. He helps


    me undo the button of his pants and I hastily pull them off, tossing the clothing off bed.


    I situate myself between his legs.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Although lying on my back, I prop myself on my elbows so I can watch her. She leans forward on her


    knees, scrunched up into nearly a ball so all I can see is her head at the base of my g*roi*n, her eyes


    peering into mine as she runs her fingers and nails along my sides, teasing my throbbing manhood.


    I can¡¯t help the grunt that escapes me, that only fuels her yful disy. Before finally¡­. finally¡­. her


    hand wraps round my length. My breath hitches as the touch sparks fires beneath my skin, and I find


    myself hypnotized by the emerald hue of her forestry eyes, their green shade reminding me of woods,


    the wolfish safe heaven I knew and loved. Tanya is a forest, sprawling with beauty, with growth, with


    fauna. Like a tranquil woodyndscape, she soothed my inner wolf, drawn to her aroma.


    And then my mind nks as her mouth suddenly epasses my length. My head tilts back in


    undeniable pleasure as her head bobs up and down with expertise. I¡¯m nketed in a wave of pleasure


    as the soft w*et noisesing from her suckling on my length and the mounds at its base leave me


    both feeling exposed and yetforted. I know I am safe in her hands, and I let her control the pace.


    For a little while.


    Though I am in love with her slow and methodical movements, my wolf is hungry. Hasty for more. My


    hands reach down, palms nting themselves on the back of her head, prepping her. When I can tell


    she¡¯s understood my wants my g*roi*n begins to thrust itself, hard and fast. Her gasps and the tight


    seal of her lips only urge me to pump her face harder.


    I release, giving her a moment to let up for air, before pushing her head down onto my manhood, and


    thrusting hard again, drowning in the pleasure it gives me. I do this a couple more times before I can


    tell she¡¯s eager to have my length elsewhere.


    I grab her wrist and pull her towards me, and she obliges. But she stops not exactly where I want her


    just yet. ¡°Wait. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    She¡¯s slightly confused at first, before eventually I pull her all the way, forcing her to crawl up my body


    and past my throbbing length crying for her. Soon she understands what I¡¯m after, and I hold her thighs


    just above my face before allowing her opening to lower it down near my lips.


    I lick furiously at her flower. It¡¯s already so w*et and flush with liquid, driving my hormones up the wall,


    but I continue to slurp and tickle her delicates, loving how she squirms and quivers on top of me. I have


    to wrap my arms around her thighs to hold her down as she m*oa*ns in absolute pleasure.


    ¡°Marco please. I want to you. I don¡¯t want to cum just yet¡­.¡±


    At first I don¡¯t listen to her pleas, continuing to ramp up the intensity of my touch. But eventually her


    pleas rile up my wolf, desperate to have myself inside her. Finally, Iply. ¡°I want you on top,¡± I


    command.


    She¡¯s breathless as I finally break away, trying to regain herposure as she pulls herself off my


    face. But she can¡¯t hide the charming smile. ¡°Typical male,¡± she teases with a giggle, nting another


    kiss on my lips before going to straddle me.


    I let her lower herself onto my length in her own time. But of course, as the head invades her glorious


    hole, I have to stop myself from rocketing upwards in want and need. To distract myself, I unsp her


    bra, letting her mounds hang loose and grip them fiercely. I lower her down so I can devour them whilst


    she starts to move against me.


    I wrap an arm over her back and waist and begin pumping fast and hard. All the build-up has sent me


    over the edge, and I can¡¯t stop myself. But she doesn¡¯tin, rather she screams in unrelenting


    pleasure as I grunt and m*oa*n in ecstasy.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The two of us rock the bed and grip onto one another as the entire world falls away, epassed in


    our own curated bliss with nothing but each other, hitting climax and copsing in each other¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 93

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 93


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 93 Cathy Disappears


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I don¡¯t really remember how I woke up this morning. All I remember is that I was the little spoon, and as


    soon as Marco roused from his slumber, he decided to fulfill his role as the big spoon. I girlishly giggle


    trying to run away, saying that we need to get up to start the day.


    Course Marco cares little for my logical arguments. ¡°I don¡¯t like to use my royal title as an excuse. But


    in this case, I will. The world can wait on us for once. We¡¯re royals.¡±


    Title of the document


    I gasp inughter. ¡°Marco!¡±


    ¡°Nu uh, I want you. And I will have you,¡± despite my iling, I finally surrender to his lustful impulse. I


    allow him to press my body flush against his, spooning me again. And as he fiddles with his boxers, I


    find my desire rising down below, my wolf growing hormonally impatient despite my initial protest.


    Finally, I feel the head of his length press against my hole, and I suck in a breath when he proceeds to


    push it in deep. ¡°f*uc*k yes¡­¡± he m*oa*ns. I¡¯m tight, and I find myself clenching round his member,


    which only intensifies the noises he¡¯s making.


    Eventually we both find ourselves in a steady rhythm. And with the curtains drawn, the only sound


    emitting from the darkened room is the pping sounds created from Marco¡¯s hard thrusts against my


    bare bum.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hormonal,¡± I tease. Marco in response only angles himself better, his length touching my


    sweet spot and forcing another m*oa*n to escape me.


    ¡°Horny,¡± I retort.


    He throws an arm over my body, sping one of my b*reas*ts in a tight squeeze. ¡°s*e*xy,¡± he purrs.


    ¡°Feral,¡± I m*oa*n.


    ¡°Gorgeous,¡± he whispers. I smile as he ms into me harder and harder, our m*oa*ns rising to the


    same volume of the skin smacking.


    Till a voice echoes from outside the door. ¡°Mummy! Daddy!¡± the handle jiggles, but inevitably doesn¡¯t


    budge, and I praise the Moon Goddess that I locked it.


    ¡°S*hi*t,¡± As he speaks, his hard on softens with such suddenness. It¡¯s almostical, if it wasn¡¯t for the


    fact my innocent daughter is standing outside the door. And someone else now joins her. I hear the


    maid speaking, trying to prevent my child from forcing her way into the room. But of course, like her


    father, she¡¯s stubborn.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go in to find mommy and daddy? I¡¯m allowed to!¡±


    I hear the maid only able to awkwardly say that her parents are just busy. But we both know that isn¡¯t


    going to deter her for long.


    ¡°Why is she so insistent?¡± says Marco, breathing into my ear as he¡¯s still pressed against me.


    ¡°Cause she¡¯s stubborn¡­ just like her father,¡± Marco groans as I chuckle. But we both freeze as the


    door handle jiggles again, only this time more furiously. Marco slips out of me and the two of us spring


    out of bed, and rush to get dressed.


    Eventually we greet ire at the door, giving her all the love and attention she desired from us, before


    sending her off to school. The two of us then end up in the kitchen, and after I brew us some coffee, we


    sit down to obviously talk about the past couple of days.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that was thest time will be seeing, Dorian, Eric and Lily,¡± says my husband. ¡°Something


    tells me they¡¯re prepping for another fight with us. A final fight.¡±


    I sigh, hating the reality. Nevertheless, I decide to provide my thoughts on the previous incident. ¡°That


    perfume Dorian used must¡¯ve been a prototype of sorts. I guess he wanted my skills to make a special


    perfume, but I refused. So, they withdrew blood from me instead, so Lily could try and make the


    perfume Dorian wanted.¡± Marco nods. ¡°The perfume obviously was made to try and enhance Dorian¡¯s


    ck magic. I experienced the change as soon as he sprayed it on himself,¡± I inhale a shaky breath as


    Marco continues. ¡°Eric wants the throne. So, I have no doubt that their aim is to take down the


    Kingdom of Mador. I¡¯ll start training the soldiers immediately. We will need to prepare for war.¡±


    A few weekster


    Eric¡¯s POV:


    Even if I am a Prince, Dorian treats me no differently to his roguerades when I¡¯m training with him.


    He pushes me to go harder, to be faster, forcing both swiftness, and technical power out of me. Today¡¯s


    lesson ends with me feeling on a high. I brush sweat off my forehead as Dorian speaks.


    ¡°I believe that concludes all the powerful ck magic that I can teach you within a short time frame.


    Thisbined with the perfume made to enhance your powers, and your lycan abilities will be more


    than enough to defeat Marco. We should be ready to attack the Kingdom soon.¡±


    I barely register Dorian leaving the room. All I focus on is his words and his confirmation that we are


    ready. I am ready.


    All my life, despite Marco¡¯s curse making me the heir by default. I was always reminded of it, would


    always bitterly overhear nobles and royals talk about how Marco¡¯s power far surpassed mine, and if it


    wasn¡¯t for his curse, I¡¯d be all but forgotten. It wretched a hole in my heart and darkened my mind. I had


    the right to fight for what was also mine. And now, I can finally get rid of Marco for good!


    Dorian¡¯s POV:


    I watch the Prince grow incredibly excited with the prospect of defeating Marco. But when I turn my


    back to him, I can¡¯t help the wicked smile that creeps onto my lips. I head out of the training room and


    down one of the halls. I won¡¯t deny Eric¡¯s intelligence. The prince is indeed connivingly malicious, using


    his brain over his brawn in ways that benefit him. However, his greed and pride leave him blinded to


    consequences of using dark magic. Not that I¡¯mining really.


    The truth is. That in this world, nothing, even magic and dark power, isn¡¯t attained for free. Especially


    ck magic. The world¡¯s magical f*orc*es must remain in bnce, and if the sides are tipped, then


    sacrifices must be made to right them. There is no powerful ck magic that can be learned so quickly,


    not without causing harm to oneself.


    And so, all the magic I¡¯ve been teaching Eric, are inferior ck magic spells. Even though they do


    greatly enhance


    his power in a short period time, the reverse effect they will have on Eric¡¯s unustomed body will be


    equally as powerful, if not more damaging. Great magic takes a toll. With this devious thought in mind,


    my thought process shifts onto a topic that¡¯s much more important right now. Revealing the perfume


    Lily made for me from my pocket, I casually toss the bottle up and down in my hand as I try to think.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Originally, I had been hoping Tanya would make this perfume for me but since she adamantly refused,


    and I no longer had any leverage to f*orc*e her, I let Lily try with Tanya¡¯s blood. But of course, Lily


    doesn¡¯t have the Montenero Family¡¯s talent for perfumery. Her repeated experiments and continual


    failures had been a grueling experience. But eventually, to my surprise, she was able to create a


    concoction. But it itself is barely passable.


    Problem is, that its effectiveness is highly inferior to the real solution that Tanya is capable of creating.


    The ck magic enhancement effect is far less than its truer version. And it also has a fatal w. Thirty


    minutes after use, the user experiences thirty seconds of intense weakness, leaving the user extremely


    exposed to attack. But I don¡¯t settle for less. Never have and never will. And although there is no way to


    rectify this w in the perfume, I have another way to make up for it. With my n in mind, I can¡¯t help


    the maniacalughter that escapes me from growing excitement.


    They are all blind.


    Eric especially. He overlooks, or never cares to wonder if my ultimate end goal is the same as his.


    Surprise surprise. It¡¯s not. Eric desires the death of Marco. I on the other hand, don¡¯t just want Marco


    dead, I want to entirely destroy the royal family, to watch them suffer,


    to watch them fall from their pedestal of grace and wealth. Marco said he could wipe my rogue pack out


    of existence. Little did he know I nned to demolish the royals and wipe them from all of history as the


    ruling family.


    I have long known that there is a branch of ck magic known as sacrificial ck magic, where I can


    sacrifice the blood and power of a family member in order to grant myself great undefeatable power.


    But before then, I must do something important first.


    Under the cover of midnight, I quietly slip away from my pack¡¯s territory alone, reappearing outside of


    what I believe to be Cathy¡¯s room. Peering through the window, I see my stepsister sleeping soundly,


    unalerted to my presence, nor did she have any knowledge that I existed. I believe it¡¯s time I introduce


    myself.

 Chapter 94

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 94


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Fight Between Marco And Eric


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    The morning starts off in absolute chaos.


    Marco receives a call from the phone by our bedside, and the frantic voice over the line makes it


    difficult for me to make out the words. But I know it¡¯s serious as Marco¡¯s face immediately hardens.


    Knowing not to ask any questions just yet, I rush off to get ready, and he drives us to the pce. In car


    he exins that Cathy appears to be missing!


    Title of the document


    I leave ire in the care of Vivian as I go off to help in the search. The soldiers check the surrounding


    woods, while police officers roam the streets in their patrol cars. Neighbouring kingdoms are alerted to


    her disappearance and asked to keep a look out for her. I go with a couple of the maids that knew


    Cathy well, checking all the ces she may have ended up, hopefully on her own ord. But we all


    can¡¯t help but think the worst of this situation.


    Eventually, I, Marco and couple of other well-known and well-trusted royals gather in the council room


    with the King. There is bickering for hours as they try and decide what¡¯s the best course of action, but


    in the end Marco overrules them. I knew he had already decided when he first found out Cathy was


    missing, but now that she has not turned up anywhere, he is resolute in his decision. He is going to


    attack Dorian¡¯s rogue pack.


    Eventually, all the royals disperse to ready their men, and the king too ventures off, leaving just the two


    of us. ¡°Are you absolutely sure Eric would have been the one to take Cathy?¡± I ask softly, very


    unnerved by what is about to happen.


    He furrows his brows. ¡°I thought I knew my brother. Even if he¡¯s desperate for the throne and my


    downfall, Cathy is still his sister; he was always good to her. They share the same father and mother.


    Would he really be so heartless as to kidnap Cathy?¡±


    I blink. ¡°So, are you saying Dorian kidnapped Cathy?¡±


    Marco shrugs. ¡°I really hope that¡¯s the case. But either way, this all still doesn¡¯t make any sense. Dorian


    and Cathy have never met, they¡¯ve never even crossed paths. So why take her?¡± he shakes his head,


    frowning immensely. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter what either of them wants with Cathy, I still believe they


    have her, and I¡¯m going to get her back.¡±


    I step towards him, taking his hand. He can sense my nervousness, but runs his hands over mine,


    trying to soothe me. ¡°Even if Cathy is sometimes arrogant, she¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s kind and honest,


    she doesn¡¯t have a very wide social range, and the people of the Kingdom do adore her. It¡¯s just way


    too coincidental for her to disappear exactly at the time we are at war with Dorian and my brother.


    There must be a connection.¡±


    Eric¡¯s POV:


    Dorian hands me the final version of the ck magic enhancing perfume, and I take it from him


    eagerly. But not before I eye its contents, noticing a strange spell mark at the bottom of the perfume


    bottle. ¡°What does this mean?¡± I know part of me should have been more concerned than I am about


    using ck magic. Magic can be unstable, sometimes unpredictable as told in the books I¡¯ve read here


    and there when I first did my research. But I couldn¡¯t let myself focus on those things. This is my one


    chance to defeat Marco, and I am going to risk everything if that¡¯s the only way to take back my throne.


    Still, I can¡¯t help but ask. In response, Dorian gives me a mysterious smile, saying. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a little


    something that will help make the perfume¡¯s effect even more powerful!¡± he draws me in with the


    ambitious glint in his eyes. ¡°With the ck magic, the perfume and your Lycan powers, trust me, Eric.


    You¡¯ll be unstoppable.¡±


    I mirror his gaze with growing excitement. I want to know more, but I¡¯m suddenly interrupted as we


    begin to hear yelling from outside. The phrase ¡®pce soldiers¡¯ can be heard from among the


    commotion and I realize it¡¯s Marco!


    Hurrying outside, I shove the perfume in my pocket. I had nned to attack the capital soon, but


    instead Marco chose toe right to our door. How convenient. It¡¯s finally time I end his reign.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    We sound like thunder, like ominous booming thunder rolling into the forestry as we gallop towards


    Dorian¡¯s pack. Lighting shes its way across the sky above us, lighting up the darkness to reveal the


    ma*s*s of wolves I have gathered. A howl erupts in the distance as the call to arms as we race towards


    our opponents.


    I knew the best chance we would have would be by taking the pack by surprise. I can see them now


    through the trees as they rush and scramble to create defences, grab weapons or shift forms. But my


    army is already upon them.


    I stand at the centre as my wolves rush past me in the thousands. Fur brushing past my skin, as dirt


    kicks up around me as they charge. The moon huddles behind the clouds as blood starts to drench and


    soak the forest floor, and rain begins to pommel down as if trying to block out the screams and wash


    away the awful stench of death.


    I stand at the edge, watching, searching. At the corner of my eye, I catch one of the rogues sizing me


    up, thinking he could take me. He bolts at me and lunges, teeth bared. Barely looking in his direction I


    step back, arm jolting forward, swiftly grabbing the scruff of his neck as he¡¯s still in motion, before


    mming him onto the ground. My hand grips the bottom of his jaw and¡­ snap.


    I don¡¯t care to register much else, nudging the limp body out of the way as I march forward, my ck


    coat breezing behind me. I don¡¯t have time to entertain squabbles with lowly rogues, I am here to fight


    a more worthy opponent.


    All my life I knew Eric secretly despised my existence. I was the brother that would forever threaten


    Eric¡¯s right to the throne. And so Eric did everything to prove his worth in all other aspects other than


    power. He became a brilliant diplomate, a perfect royal, poised and calm inparison to my


    ruthlessness and less than social nature.


    But in the end. Political wit doesn¡¯t win wars.


    I see him, amid the chaos, my gaze zones in and I march over the fallen bodies and through the


    colliding ma*s*s of canines. He clocks me now too, and I can tell he sees the fury in my eyes. No more


    silly games.


    Before he can even get within range, Iunch a frontal kick to his stomach. No more talking. As he


    stumbles, I throw a roundhouse kick to his side to change the direction of his falling body. In a swift


    blur, I close the gap, hooking an elbow around his neck and kneeing him repeatedly in the gut, before


    mming an elbow into his jaw. No more ying around.


    I release Eric¡¯s bruised body from my hold, and he stumbles backwards, wheezing, littering the ground


    with his coughed-up blood. All those times I¡¯ve fought Eric, I held back, I withdrew my strength because


    after all he is my brother. But now¡­ after he¡¯s taken Cathy, I¡¯m holding nothing back. And Eric is


    starting to realize the difference.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Not done with my attack I march forward again, and Eric attempts to swing at me as he disorderly steps


    backwards. But I side-step each swing, calmly moving left and right to avoid his weak blows before I


    suddenly snap hold of his arm as it jabs at me again. I jerk his arm forward and twist it in a hold, pulling


    him up close so I can repeatedly strike him in the face. One punch after another I go at his jaw and


    nose till trail tracks of blood appear beneath his nostrils.


    I forcibly shove Eric backwards, sending him tumbling to the ground. ¡°This isn¡¯t a fight you can win


    brother,¡± I say brutally as I tower above him. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m truly hoping for, do I really think Eric


    is going to surrender? Probably not. But I would continue to beat the S*hi*t out of him till he did.


    As I expect, Eric only res back at me, before a malicious smile creeps onto his bloody lips. Before I


    reach his position, my brother takes out a perfume bottle from his pocket and begins to profusely spray


    himself with it and then he begins shifting. Dark misty swirls of magic shadow his body as it transforms,


    there is nothing natural about his transformation, nothing normal. This is far beyond what the Moon


    Goddess sought for when she created us. This is heresy.


    But I don¡¯t have much time to consider the sacrilege of my brother¡¯s actions. I transform into my Lycan


    appearance, matching his height as the rain continues to drown us in its sorrows over lost family


    values. Thunder erupts in the night sky as we both roar and collide. Eric shes at my chest in a


    swiftness that I¡¯m not ready for, before biting down on my shoulder.


    I roar again as my ws dig into his back, and I chomp at his arm. We move as a blur, tumbling and


    rolling across the soil, trampling the nts and gra*s*s as we taint them with blood. With the perfume


    Eric bes faster, swifter, his shing quicker than I can deflect, and his bite much stronger as it rips


    at my skin. Not that I leave him unwounded, I do just as much damage, ripping into his shoulder, and


    tearing open a seam on his right thigh. Course Eric returns the favour, as my left arm throbs terribly.


    Somehow, we eventually untangle ourselves and I skid to a halt and he rolls to the other side. Not


    giving my brother time, I gallop at him, ready tounch, but he blurs out of my sight. Instead, a ma*s*s


    of ck mist meets me with such f*orc*e I¡¯m thrown off my paws and tumble to the ground as pain


    relishes its way through my body.


    I don¡¯t see Eric. Again, I get up, but once again a f*orc*e of shadow magic shoots into my chest and


    sends me knocking hard into a tree. My body aches as I f*orc*e myself to stand but I don¡¯t even get a


    chance, as a bolt of ckness surges at me and thrusts me into the ground, igniting more pain.


    I growl, pulling myself up and behind one of the boulders to shield myself. I shift back into my human


    form and call out to my brother. ¡°Stop this bullS*hi*t and face me like a man Eric! Face me like a Lycan!


    Not a cowardly witch!¡±


    What I say must¡¯ve hit a nerve, cause I hear the squelching of boots against the w*et ground, and I


    peer over the boulder to see Eric beholding a terrible smile. He speaks as I limp out of the cover, able


    to see he too is littered with wounds. ¡°Marco¡­ why are you so eager to die?¡± he chuckles. ¡°I mean, it


    makes my life easier, but I do wonder why attack now? If you were smarter, you would have used the


    pce walls as a defence. I never knew you too be so foolish.¡±


    I snap. ¡°How can you stand there and talk about war tactics when you kidnapped Cathy! How dare you


    bring our sister into this! Why did you take her? I thought you at least cared about her. And I never


    knew you to be so heartless towards your own flesh and blood.¡±


    Despite my anger, to my surprise, Eric suddenly drops the malicious act. He appears stunned, and


    instantly confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he snaps. ¡°What do you mean I kidnapped Cathy?¡±


    his breathing esctes. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened. Now!¡± he hastilymands.

 Chapter 95

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 95


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 95 Fatal w


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing?¡± Eric has to yell over the rain, but his eyes are wide with disbelief.


    ¡°She¡¯s missing! Taken from her bedst night, there¡¯s no evidence that she even left her room. And


    even if she did leave, she took none of her possessions, not her purse, nor her clothes, nothing! It just


    doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    Title of the document


    I ry to Eric everything with regards to Cathy¡¯s disappearance in detail. About how she was seen the


    night before but could not be found the next morning. That we checked all of Cathy¡¯s usual ces, and


    that I sent soldiers to every corner of the kingdom. And how even other kingdoms hadn¡¯t seen her. ¡°The


    only exnation is that you took her!¡±


    The rain pours and drenches us. But with my wolfish eyes I can see through the fog and dark mist,


    noticing how Eric is visibly shaken by the news about his sister. However, I notice something different


    about his previous strength and ck magic power.


    The shadows around his body are dissipating. He sags and flinches as if only now he¡¯s beginning to


    feel the pain form my inflicted wounds. It¡¯s as if the ck magic¡¯s power is leaving his system. He


    stumbles, and he has to use a tree for bnce to keep himself upright. I realize¡­. Now¡¯s my chance.


    Iunch myself at him, the two of us tumbling and rolling down into arge ditch. The ground is slick


    and w*et, turning into mud thatces our clothes and faces. I pin him so I¡¯m on top, and begin swinging


    punches at his face with one hand, whilst the other holds him down at the neck.


    ¡°This is for Tanya!¡± I m my fist into his face with bountiful rage.


    ¡°This one is for father!¡± I retract my arm before knocking it into his face again, blood stters frantically


    from his nose.


    ¡°This one is for Cathy,¡± I aim for his jaw, hearing an ufortable crack as pain ignites from my split


    knuckles. My fingers would heal, as would his face, but I don¡¯t care. He deserves this.


    ¡°And this one is for me,¡± as I go to bash him again, something moves from the corner of my eye, but


    before I can retract, fur shes across my face. A ma*s*s barrels itself into me, throwing me off Eric


    and into the dirt ways away.


    I rise to my feet quickly into a defensive position, growling and baring my human teeth at the wolf that


    guards Eric¡¯s fallen body. I outstretch my arms, ready to fight this one off, till a line of wolves emerge


    from above the ditch. They hurry down and circle their fallen prince. I could have taken them all on,


    there was enough rage in me tomit terrible crimes. But if I did, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d have enough


    strength afterwards to fight Eric.


    But he¡¯s weak. This is our chance!


    The voice of my wolf ignites further fire in my system. And I pace the outer boundary of the wolves


    defence in growing frustration. They snap and growl at me, but never make the first move to attack me,


    only remaining close to Eric¡¯s position. While I grow tired and impatient, wanting to finish this once and


    for all. I want to drag Eric back to the pce to stand trial for his crimes!


    However, my wish is not to be granted today. Eric finally rises, eyeing me in silence. I call out to him,


    bating him to fight me. But he doesn¡¯t, Eric only looks into my eyes one final time before slipping away


    with his rogue aplices, leaving me bitter.


    Soon I reunite with my soldiers. Making an advance on the pack now is no use until I can be sure


    Dorian and Eric are still in the area. With the war at a temporary standstill, we hunker down outside the


    pack to give my men some rest and allow them to recuperate.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But I am restless, I barely sleep. All I can think about it is Eric¡¯s surprised look when he heard the news


    about Cathy. And I am also immensely confused over his sudden unexinable weakness. And my


    mind is wracked with infinite doubts as I try to formte a new n of attack.


    Eric¡¯s POV:


    The news about Cathy¡¯s disappearance has caused me considerable rm. Part of my wants to write it


    off as a ploy created by Marco to lure me away or distract me¡­ and yet. No matter how much I


    despised my brother, even if I wanted him dead.


    The one thing I know about Marco, is that he is not a liar. Even if it was in his best interest to lie. Marco


    is always true to his word. I hate to think it, or believe, but he¡¯s a man of honour in every way shape or


    form. He does not y games, does not toy with his pray like me or Dorian. And I knew just from his


    bodynguage that Marco was telling the truth about Cathy.


    But this only stirs more worry and confusion with me. Something isn¡¯t right.


    My heart is filled with suspicion, added with the fact I haven¡¯t seen Dorian at all since the battle began.


    Knowing something is wrong, I quietly return to the rogue pack territory, looking for any traces of


    Dorian.


    And that¡¯s when I notice a bright light shing from inside a deserted cave on the edge of the territory,


    which seems abnormal.


    I follow the light, slipping into the cave. Wax candles litter the flooring, and symbols are drawn on the


    floor in a dark red liquid that I hope isn¡¯t blood. But my eyes finallynd on something much worse.


    I rush over to Cathy as sheys upon the cold hard ground. Her body lies on top arge drawing on the


    ground painted in red with the same demonic symbols I have seen early. ¡°Cathy!¡± I yell trying to wake


    her, I want to lift her into my arms, but it¡¯s as her body that has been glued to the floor. And I only just


    barely lift her head with some strange f*orc*e pulling her back.


    My fight with this unexinable f*orc*e is what wakes her. But she doesn¡¯t look relieved to see me.


    Instead, her eyes are wide with fear. ¡°No!¡± she stutters a great deal, and she looks weak and feeble.


    But she manages to say. ¡°Eric please. Run! You need to leave.¡±


    How can I leave her behind? So, I ignore her cries and begin trying to figure out how to free her from


    the magic boundary that binds her to the flooring. However, I notice Cathy¡¯s eyes widen suddenly.


    ¡°Look out!¡± I feel a sh of movement behind me.


    I just barely dodge the attack, the ck magic just grazing my arm, burning the clothing on my


    shoulder, and scraping the edges of my flesh. I grit my teeth, and turn around to face Dorian, walking


    towards me with a sly pep in his step.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this Dorian?! Why is she stuck to the floor?¡± I brashly yell. ¡°You wanted Tanya,


    and I brought you Tanya! Why did you take Cathy? What does she have to do with this? Rid of the


    magic holding her now.¡±


    Despite my curled fists that visibly shakes, and to my order, Dorian just snorts, appearing amused by


    my vexation. ¡°Who said I only wanted Tanya. I only needed her to help craft the perfume I wanted. But


    my real target has been Cathy all along. My goal has always been Cathy.¡±


    My confusion and disbelief are expressed in my words as I ask. ¡°But why?¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s time I let you in on a little secret Eric. I¡¯m the son of Joseph¡¯s secret love affair. You


    have another brother! Can you believe it?¡± he outstretches his arms mockingly asking for a hug, and


    when I don¡¯t react, heughs again. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m the forgotten son. The one he abandoned. Left


    for dead. The one that nobody cared about. So, now, I¡¯m going to destroy the Mador family. Obliterate


    all of you from existence. And sweet darling Cathy is going to help me do it.¡±


    His smile drops into a frown. ¡°By dying.¡±


    A primal roar leaves my lips as Iunch a magical attack on him. But Dorian deflects it with ease.


    Again, and again and again I throw bolt after bolt of ck magic as I advance in his direction. And he


    easily directs each shot away. Eventually I send a build-up of my magic, and heunches his own, two


    beams of dark light meeting in the middle, fighting at the centre to overpower the other.


    But with each step I gather, I crumble further and further to the ground as Dorian¡¯s pure blood magic


    overwhelms my own. My magic fizzles and I¡¯m hit by his st. As Dorian approaches, I hurry to take


    out the bottle of perfume, hoping to use it, till manicughter leaves his lips, u


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± I pause. ¡°Do you really think Lily¡¯sck of talent is what makes that


    perfume so strong? Maybe that mark on the bottom of the bottle will now make some more sense to


    you,¡± I take a look at it again, realizing it¡¯s the same symbol cast repeatedly on the floor around Cathy.


    Dorian mockingly whispers. ¡°Sacrificial magic,¡± beforeughing as my eyes grow wide. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s


    right. Every time you use this bottle of perfume, what you absorb is your sister¡¯s life f*orc*e. Now she is


    weak, but at least she¡¯s awake. But with every spritz of that bottle, she will fall further and further into


    the darkness, until finally. She dies.¡±


    In shock I throw the perfume away and go to use my Lycan abilities, but only pain erupts throughout my


    body every time I try. I shake with disbelief and Dorianughs. ¡°You think great poweres without a


    price? Course not¡­ you¡¯re a Prince, you think everything you wantes for free.¡±


    He nears my fallen for. ¡°Sorry Eric. You¡¯ve been a great help. But you¡¯re no longer of use to me,¡± he


    sts me with his magic and I¡¯m lost in ckness.


    The next time I¡¯m awake I find myself trapped in a prison cell. The only light I seees from a bared


    window positioned near the ceiling. I¡¯m left alone with my thoughts, shame, and guilt writhing through


    me as I regret all what I have done. Cathy is in danger because of me.


    And for first the time through the mind link, I contact the one person I know who can save her. Marco.

 Chapter 96

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 96


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 96 Dorian Falls Into An Illusion


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    ¡®Marco? Marco, are you there?¡¯


    I¡¯m sitting with my war council when Eric¡¯s voice suddenly infiltrates my mind. My brows wrinkle, and


    my forehead creases as I can¡¯t decide how to respond.


    Title of the document


    ¡°I need time alone,¡± I say to my soldiers, and they all leave the tent we¡¯ve been using to conduct tactics


    for the fight against the pack rogues. Eric is still calling out to me when I sit down.


    ¡®You right. You were right. I should have listened.¡¯


    This doesn¡¯t sound like Eric, not at all. We considered each other rivals since children, we never yed


    together, never trained together. We chose to be as far away from each other as possible. I saw Eric as


    the son of the Queen who reced my mother, and Eric saw me as the person who threatened his


    right to the throne. I don¡¯t even remember thest time we¡¯ve spoken over the mind link. Or, we might


    have never spoken over the mind link.


    ¡®What¡¯s happened Eric?¡¯ despite how much his actions have angered me, how we¡¯re in the S*hi*t


    because of him. Something is terribly wrong for Eric to be this desperate and contact me. I¡¯d give him a


    chance and hear him out. ¡®Dorian has taken Cathy, and he¡¯s using sacrificial ck magic on her!¡¯ my


    breath hitches as I fathom what pain my sister must be in, and I have to forcibly grip the table to stop


    myself from breaking or throwing something.


    ¡®Where is she?¡¯


    ¡®But there¡¯s something you need to know first-¡¯ ¡®What could be more important than finding Cathy!¡¯


    ¡®Listen to me! Dorian is Joseph¡¯s son!¡¯


    ¡®Impossible¡­¡¯


    ¡®Marco I¡¯m serious. Father had an affair with a witch, Dorian is our stepbrother. He¡¯s angry that father


    left him and now he¡¯sing after all of us.¡¯


    ¡®So, he wants the throne?¡¯


    ¡®No Marco, Dorian wants to destroy the throne. He wants to k*il*l us all.¡¯


    ¡®Listen, Dorian¡¯s magic is strong. And the perfume he¡¯s using, the one I used, it makes him stronger.


    But the bottle has a w. The user will fall into a state of extreme weakness for 30 seconds after using


    the perfume for 30 minutes. Use that against him. Find a way to use that against him!¡¯


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Over the phone, Marco tells me everything that¡¯s happened, including how Eric had surprisingly


    contacted him through the mind link asking for his help. Marco exins to me the defect of the perfume


    that Dorian has been using. And with the information from him, and then recalling what Barlow told me


    about Dorian, I suddenly have an idea.


    I know that my hallucinogenic perfume can be of use. But it needs to be improved, since when I used it


    on Dorian thest time, he was able tobat the effects. And I begin to wonder, it must be his ck


    magic that acts as his body¡¯s defence mechanism against the perfume¡¯s attack.


    But what¡¯s different from five years ago, is that I now have a notebook that canbat ck magic. I


    immediately grab hold of Margret¡¯s notebook and begin reading through it again. I go over themon


    ingredients that are relevant to the perfumes used to resist ck magic. I also try to recall Dorian¡¯s


    type, in which Mr. Barlow pointed out.


    I rush to my perfume station and start working on it. It needs to be ready for Marco for when he¡¯d finally


    face Dorian, and I hurry to finish it. I add the necessary ingredients and stir the mixture so itbines


    fully, finally the smell wafts towards me, and I know it¡¯s ready. The new hallucinogenic perfume can not


    only make the illusion be more realistic, but also has a certain resistance to counteract the ck


    magic. I believe it can resist ck magic for at least 30 seconds, which is enough.


    Marco¡¯s POV:


    Through the mind link, Eric directs us to the cave where he and Cathy are imprisoned. And through the


    cover of night, my soldiers follow me through the misty forest. Nature too is on edge; Dorian¡¯s curse is


    an abomination. And as I near the supposed cave, the nts surrounding the area have whittled down


    and died from the foul magic.


    ¡°Tanya, shift forms,¡± she insisted that I wouldn¡¯t be alone in pursuing Dorian. And whilst I didn¡¯t want my


    wife in the midst of all this, I knew her wolf is capable of holding her own in a fight. Beside me, I hear


    her body mutating with ease, before arge dark and grey wolf stands beside me.


    As we approach the cave, my lover emits a dangerous growl at what wee across. Within the


    clearing, blocking the entrance of the cave stands a vast number of rogues. Dorian steps out from the


    crowd and the growls from my men grow louder.


    ¡°Ready to meet your end, Marco?¡± says Dorian with a sly grin.


    But I don¡¯t answer to Dorian, I speak to my men instead. ¡°We fight to k*il*l. But no one touches Dorian.


    Dorian is mine,¡± my Alpha dominance emits through my tone.


    ¡°Oh, how sweet of you Marco. I feel so special,¡± says Dorian mockingly as he sprays himself with the


    special perfume that I am all too aware of. ¡°Same goes for the Lycan. No one touches him. I¡¯ve been


    looking forward to this battle for years.¡±


    Tanya has told me of how when she was f*orc*ed to leave me five years ago, that Dorian tried to k*il*l


    her. But what my mate remembers the most was the spine-chilling image of Dorian¡¯s wolf. And as he


    shifts, I can see why. His height nearly matches my own Lycan form. He¡¯snkier in stature, and his


    white fur gives him a ghostly appearance. Sinister grey eyes stare into mine, waiting for me to shift.


    So, I do.


    My wolf takes over and my body reshapes its molecr structure to that of my Lycan appearance. My


    ws glint beneath the moonlight as I below out a rageful roar, signalling the start of battle.


    My wolvesunch themselves past me, and my eyes catch the silverish grey and midnight colours of


    my wife¡¯s wolf as she bolts at the attackers. My gaze snaps back to Dorian. Bring it. Like a phantom,


    Dorian crosses the distance between us in purposeful gallop, and the two of us collide, lost in the sea


    of fighting soldiers and rogues.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I knew what I had to do. I have to take my time, maintain my strength and wait out the thirty minutes.


    So, my moves are calcted, sharp but defensive. Tactics I had learned as a child. Defensive moves


    and counterattacks meant for a tougher opponent, giving them the false sense of security, beforeter


    increasing their frustration as I continue to avoid their advances. ¡®Dance boy! Dance! Fighting is like a


    dance¡¯ my fighting instructor¡¯s words rey in my mind like a lost memory. I never understood what he


    meant at the time. I was only ten. But now, they makeplete and utter sense.


    Despite my Lycan¡¯s stocky frame, my movements be slick and swift, switching between all fours


    and two feet, as I duck and swerve out of the way of Dorian¡¯s attacks. asionally, I¡¯d run a w


    across his back or thigh before flitting away again to avoid a bolt of his magic.


    I dance around him with twirling kicks and barrelling into him before leaping off into a different direction,


    constantly throwing him off bnce, but never going for a finishing move. And so I can start to sense


    Dorian¡¯s growing frustration. I break into a gallop, circling round him, weaving between the trees to


    avoid his aggressive shots of magic that leave his wolf jaws like fire bolts from a dragon. And they


    smash and destroy the forestry from his growing rage.


    I skid to a halt when he finally stops and shifts back into his human form. But his fists remain


    epassed in furious mes of ck mist as he speaks. ¡°What is this, a game of cat and mouse?¡±


    he scoffs. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. This is not the cowardice I expected from you Marco. Surely the kingdom


    of Mador has no future under the leadership of a man like you.¡±


    But of course, ignore Dorian¡¯s provocation, my eyes for a moment slip to our surroundings. My trained


    soldiers are overwhelming the rogues that have had no military training. And I see Tanya nearby,


    watching as her Alpha form is no match for the rogues as she rips them into pieces. Eventually her


    canine skull and muzzle covered in blood snaps to me.


    I hear the st before I see it. Dorian¡¯s magic sends me backwards and down into the dirt. The pain


    burns my skin and I roar as my body is f*orc*ed to shift back. My blurry vision can make out Dorian


    stalking towards me, but thundering paws can be heard from the distance, and Tanya¡¯s wolf suddenly


    blocks my view.


    She stands defensively over my body, growling and snarling in warning, giving me the chance to push


    my body to a stand. I lean on her for support, as I ready myself for whatever Dorian has nned next.


    Except, his smile falters. He grunts and winces as he stumbles. Thirty minutes were up! I¡¯ve done it!


    ¡®Tanya, he¡¯s been weakened! This is our chance!¡¯


    Knowing what is needed to be done, she leaves my side andunches herself at him with jaws wide.


    But before reaching his position, another wolfes from the right, leaping into her and barrelling her


    down and off target. The two of them erupt into a vicious battle, as my gaze shoots between her and


    Dorian.


    Heughs as his soldiers begin to defensively surround him. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯d already know about


    the w? I¡¯d be silly if I didn¡¯t prepare for this,¡± his soldiers circle him, and create a blockade between


    me and Dorian.


    I know Tanya would win her fight, but there wouldn¡¯t be enough time if I wait that long. This has to be


    done now.


    I run towards Dorian, fighting off the soldiers that go to attack me one by one, considering each step as


    progress as I inch my way closer and closer. I can tell Dorian appears confused by my reckless actions.


    But I¡¯m not being reckless. I have a n.


    I fight off two more rogues before I am just close enough that I knew it would work. At thest second, I


    take out Tanya¡¯s perfume and spray an abundance of it in the direction of Dorian. The confusion on all


    their faces would have beenical if the situation isn¡¯t so dire.


    Eventually with the aid of the wind, the perfume molecules drift towards the hybrid, and just as he


    realizes what¡¯s happening, his eyes grow wide and he falls backwards into the illusion.

 Chapter 97

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 97


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 97 Dorian And Barlow¡¯s First Meeting


    Dorian¡¯s POV:


    Mist enters my eyes and the world suddenly swirls out of focus. I frantically blink trying to see, but the


    mist is heavy. Thick clouds darken my surroundings as snow falls like white bullets from the sky. My


    skinny arms and hands wrap themselves round my body. The tips of my ears sting from the frigid


    environment as my teeth chatter uncontrobly.


    I¡¯ve been walking for days. But my legs struggle to push through the thickyer of snow that nkets


    the ground. And behind me I leave a pathetic trail that will soon be erased as more snow falls. I bet I


    will be erased, blown away from the terrible cry of the wind, or smothered by the ice, or worse, I¡¯ll


    freeze, and wither away and melt into the snow.


    Title of the document


    I drop to my knees.


    I try to stand, but my body is too weak. And the snow feels like afy mattress, offering me eternal


    sleep. But I have to keep going. My life has to mean more than just what my mother has made of me.


    It¡¯s been a year now since I left her behind and ventured off on my own. My torn scarf and ragged


    clothing offer little safety from the elements, but I wrap them tight around me in hope. However, when I


    lift my gaze, the snowstorm cannot hide the movement in the distance. Someone approaches. An


    unruly man, his long beard and thick brows are speckled with frost. His face appears worn and tired,


    but his eyes grow wide when he sees me.


    I don¡¯t know who he is. I¡¯ve never seen him before, and I wonder why anyone but myself and my


    childish ambition and ignorance would be out in this blizzard. But something about him is familiar. My


    mind despite its exhaustion runs through all the memories, but cannot find the face among images. And


    yet, the one thing that stands out is a name: Barlow.


    ¡°Please help me,¡± I can barely manage a whisper.


    But the man hears me and rushes over to help me. ¡°What the hell are you doing out here child!¡± but he


    doesn¡¯t wait for my reply, he scoops up my feeble body into his arms and begins trekking back to where


    ever he came from.


    Like an infant in the safety of their parent¡¯s arms, I find myself nestling into his warmth. I find myself


    finally at ease, finally feeling truly safe. I stare out into the fog, but something shifts. The sky cracks and


    crumbles, the snow changes colours, shifting back and forth between white and brown. Trees glitch in


    and out of my field of vision.


    Till images sh about in my mind of the past and present and I suddenly realize that I¡¯ve been here


    before. This is a memory, not reality! No, it¡¯s not even my real memory, there¡¯s something wrong, it¡¯s an


    illusion! My eyes shoot open just as something sharp impales my chest and I gasp.


    The metallic taste of blood infiltrates my mouth forcing me to splutter out and stare at the red stain I¡¯ve


    left on the ground. But the ground isn¡¯t brown, nearly every patch of gra*s*s and dirt is tinted in red,


    flowers sttered with blood and trees marked with crimson. My soldiersy fallen all the around.


    Some had at least one of their limbs ripped off, others were barely crawling, if not trying to hold on


    despite bleeding out. And mosty lifeless on the ground.


    So astonished by the scene, I nearly forget to look at what¡¯s in front of me. My gaze snaps to Marco,


    his hand having morphed into a Lycan w, it still remains embedded deep in my chest, just scraping


    the edges of my heart.


    The shock is beginning to wear off and I feel the rush of pain that erupts in my body. Marco only res


    at me, and he barely flinches as his w jolts forward, and is thrust into the depths of my heart. I can¡¯t


    stop my head from rolling back, forcing my eyes to look up at the starry night sky.


    The world shifts again, and the clouds form and crowd the sky at an unnaturally rapid pace. Snow falls


    and crystal kes fall into my eyes. I¡¯m being carried again, in Barlow¡¯s arms. But this time my adult


    mind remains, I¡¯m well aware I¡¯m back in my memory.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder if maybe Barlow once described the scene of our first meeting to Tanya. And


    she created this illusion thinking it meant something to me. But what Barlow knew wasn¡¯t really the


    whole truth. From a young age I knew that in order to gain revenge, I must use all my talents of deceit.


    That and the fact I¡¯d never be so pathetic or beg for help so willingly.


    No, my first meeting with Barlow was all premeditated. I had long heard that Barlow¡¯s rogue pack were


    all hybrids, and that Barlow was very good at ck magic. So, I secretly observed him for weeks, being


    sure that everything told to me was true. I also memorised his daily routine, knowing where and when


    would be the best ce to cross paths with him.


    I deliberately ced myself in his path, pretending to be a dying child who just happened to be along


    his route, begging for protection from the cold. But I was never helpless. Never panicked. I would not


    allow myself to die so easily. That¡¯s right. I fought for my life, fought for my revenge and now¡­


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But then I suddenly see Barlow smile at me, a familiar bright smile, and say to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, kid!¡±


    I look deeply at him, finally, smile and mutter myst words, ¡°Alright, Barlow. Let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I shift back. But changing out of my fighting form doesn¡¯t remove the crimson body that smothers my


    clothes and body. Nor does it alter the slow healing wounds that relish across my skin. And my human


    eyes can still see the sea of bodies thaty across the forest floor, tainting mother nature¡¯s soil with


    their dposing corpses.


    We won. But not without the loss of life.


    Marco still stands above Dorian¡¯s body as life leaves the hybrid¡¯s eyes. The sound of Marco¡¯s ws


    retracting out of Dorian¡¯s body is ufortably moist as his ws slip slickly out of the flesh wound.


    He stares nkly at his opponent whose eyes remain open, and even in death, he smiles up at the sky.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone Marco,¡± I whisper softly as Ie up beside my husband, pulling an arm away. But he


    doesn¡¯t budge. ¡°It¡¯s over Marco. We need to go find Cathy.¡±


    This is what snaps him out of his unrest and he silently leads us down into the cave. What remains


    pce army follows us. Even with their wounds and their lost limbs, they follow Marco like true loyal


    soldiers. And we enter the darkness that¡¯s only lit faintly by candlelight.


    ¡°Find Eric,¡± orders Marco whilst me and him rush to Cathy¡¯s side as sheys unconscious on the floor.


    When Eric joins us we try to release Cathy from the magic circle that¡¯s keeping her trapped to the floor.


    But there¡¯s nothing we can do, the magic continues to bind her to the ground and no strength or power


    can remove her. So, we have to have the doctore down into the cave to take a look at her.


    When the doctor finally arrives, the three of us are now standing around her body as he exins.


    ¡°She¡¯s nearly been s*tri*pped of all life,¡± he says solemnly. ¡°What life does remain is the only thing


    keeping her breathing. But I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯ll never wake up. And eventually, she will die as the magic


    drains her body.¡±


    In the corner of my gaze, I see Eric stumble, and almost copse till Marco grabs hold of him, trying to


    steady him. ¡°Hold on brother. She¡¯s still with us,¡± he whispers. ¡°We can¡¯t give up hope. There must be a


    way.¡±


    With Marco¡¯s belief keeping us going, me, him, Eric, and Oliver go to Dorian¡¯s now vacated territory.


    We search through his library, bedroom, office, and all other ces we can think of for anything that


    could tell us more information rting to sacrificial ck magic.


    Two gruelling days pass, and none of us barely sleep as we¡¯re desperate to find something to save


    Cathy. But finally, Ie across an ancient book hidden beneath Dorian¡¯s mattress. The entire book is


    information solely on sacrificial ck magic, and hope grows in my heart.


    Course, after finding the right page, and skimming the words. The ancient book records that once the


    sacrificial ck magic spell has been cast there is no way of stopping the effects. Even if the witch who


    cast the spell is k*il*led. Unless¡­


    My heart drops.


    ¡®Unless there is a volunteer, who is willing to give up his or her life to take the ce of the person who


    was originally sacrificed¡¯.

 Chapter 98

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 98


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 98 Sacrifice


    Queen¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯ve been confined and restricted to my quarters for over a month now. No one hase to see me,


    nor have I asked to be seen. I remain in solitude epting my fate, so long as my children are able to


    survive, I care little for my own existence. My children will carry on my legacy, they will live on.


    Despite my eptance of it, this reality still haunts me. And I find myself turning to books as a method


    to ovee my sadness. At least Joseph allowed me that. He could have easily left me within four


    walls that are empty and barren. But he permitted my love for reading. I drown myself in the variety of


    genres I¡¯ve collected over the years. Books about science, books on philosophy, bibliographies, and my


    favourite, fiction. But today is no day for reading, for as I sit beside my window, my hands are f*orc*ed


    to put down the pages in my hand. My room faces the main gate, and I watch the guards fluster and


    run about like madmen. Something is amiss.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Title of the document


    Even the guards stationed by my door appear distracted, they mutter words I can¡¯t hear to one another


    in subtle difort and tension. What on earth has happened? I wonder. Just then, I recognize the


    voice of my most capable and faithful maid yelling at them.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You know the situation is serious! You¡¯re needed at the front gates!¡± I can


    imagine their flustered faces, their armour tters against itself as they rush off to wherever needed. I


    smile, knowing how intelligent Penelope is.


    I shift off the windowsill, and lift the hem of my gown as I hurry towards the door. I hear shuffling from


    behind before the little carved window slot on the top end of the door clicks open. It¡¯s so small, I can


    only see her bright hazel eyes peering back at me.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s happening!¡± I hastily whisper, knowing there is little time for formalities.


    Without misstep Penelope tells me how Eric has been defeated by Marco. And while immediately I fear


    the death of my son, she a*s*sures me that Eric is alive and has formed some form of alliance with


    Marco. I appear confused, until she borates.


    ¡°Dorian is Joseph¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not my son.¡± H


    ¡°No. He isn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry your majesty.¡±


    It feels like a knife has just been wedged into my chest, and this invisible knife only embeds itself


    deeper as Penelope exins how Dorian captured Cathy and used sacrificial ck magic on her to


    attempt to destroy the royal family. And whilst he¡¯s dead now, Cathy is in aa. And the only way to


    awake her is for one of her family members to voluntarily die instead of her.


    My legs want to buckle beneath me, but what stops me from crumbling to the floor is cing my hand


    through the little rectangr peep hole. My maid understands my pain and she sps her fingers with


    mine. ¡°You must find a way to help me escape,¡± I grow desperate in my plea. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for a


    moment. You must help me.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    Every day since we found about Cathy¡¯s situation, I have been worried sick, especially when knowing


    the promise of survival is so close yet so far. Cathy feels just within our reach, her bodyys waiting for


    us, no longer imprisoned and taken by a monster. But her soul¡­ it sits in a realm I can¡¯t see, slowly


    voyaging onwards. And if we are not quick enough, we may miss it.


    Most notably, when we learnt about Cathy¡¯s dilemma, Eric¡¯s expression still haunts me. I can¡¯t imagine,


    nor want to imagine the guilt and torment he must be feeling. I can¡¯t help the dark blob of anxiety that


    sits deep down within me, like a sign that something terrible is about to ensue.


    It¡¯s nearly midnight, and I still can¡¯t find myselffortable enough to fall asleep. As my chest


    continues to rise and fall with great effort, like something heavy is pressed against my b*reas*t. But I try


    to focus, try to count, try to do anything to bore my mind and allow it to rest.


    Eventually, I feel my eyelids grow heavy, only for them to spring up as the bed jolts beneath me!


    I turn round to see Marco sitting up in bed, his bare chest pumping at a rapid rate as excessive sweat


    covers every inch of his skin. I sit up, hold him gently at the arm, and he flinches despite my softness.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Marco. It¡¯s Tanya.¡±


    I whisper, knowing how waking up from a terrible dream can be difficult. Yet I still brush his arm in slow


    soothing motions, trying to bring his mind back from whatever horrid ce it may have been. I nt


    soft kisses against his shoulder and arm, being patient for him to tell me what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just have a terrible feeling that something bad is going to happen,¡± he says,


    turning to look at me with a tense expression that feels so unnatural.


    I nod. ¡°Me too, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I just have this horrible feeling in my gut.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡± Marco says. ¡°But something is telling me to go back to the cave where Cathy


    is trapped. I¡¯m drawn to it in my dream. Over and over again, and it¡¯s like I never reach it in time¡­ I


    think we need to go there, now.¡±


    ¡°Then we must go. We must trust your intuition, Marco. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without another word the two of us get dressed and shift into our forms, galloping hastily through the


    woods as wolves, weaving between the trees and blending in with the dark forest as we move with


    purpose. Finally, we approach the cave, shifting back and hurrying through its gaping entrance that¡¯s


    eerie andced with foreboding.


    Upon entering it is Eric who is standing within the magical sacrificial circle beneath Cathy¡¯s body. His


    clothes are drenched with sweat, his chest rising and falling so rapidly I can imagine his heart rocketing


    out his chest. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen tears spill from Eric¡¯s eyes, and I don¡¯t think has Marco either,


    as my husband looks at his brother in absolute horror.


    Eric is holding a knife to his throat. His hand is shaking as he holds the de sideways to the flesh just


    beneath his chin, ready to slide it round. ¡°Eric No!¡± I scream.


    ¡°It must be done. I did this. I did this to her. And now, this is the only way I can give back to her. To save


    her.¡± I can¡¯t help but scream his name once again as Marco bolts in Eric¡¯s direction. I can sense


    Marco¡¯s terror as he rushes at his brother at full Lycan speed. But it appears to be toote as Eric


    moves his arms, closing his eyes in surrender to his fate.


    But suddenly, someone else materializes from the shadows, snatching hold of Eric¡¯s arm and twisting


    the de out of his grip. The weapon suddenly tters to the ground as a woman¡¯s sobs can then be


    heard.


    It¡¯s the Queen¡­


    The bags beneath her eyes and frazzled hair starkly contrast to her magnificent robes that she¡¯s still


    dressed in. But she sobs and sobs, cheeks w*et and red with tears as she forcibly pulls Eric into her


    embrace, screaming almost as she breaks down and shakes.


    ¡°How could you?! We¡¯ve nearly lost your sister and you thought taking your own life was the solution!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to save her,¡± he says with a stifled sob. ¡°No! I will not ept that response from you.


    You are my child, my only boy. There is a way. Marco and Tanya will find another way.¡±


    Despite the fact the Queen is technically meant to be on house arrest, I can¡¯t deny how heart breaking


    the situation before me appears. I rest a hand on Marco¡¯s arm, knowing he can¡¯t deny that the Queen


    has prevented Eric from k*il*ling himself. As a family, they were already so torn, offering them an ounce


    of sympathy is the noble thing to do. And so, we leave them be.


    The next couple days are immensely stressful and disorderly, as everyone searches for another way to


    save Cathy. Marco continues having terrible nightmares, he jolts awake in hot sweats, unable to


    breathe. There are times he wakes and whispers how his dreams torment him. How he feels obliged to


    sacrifice his own life for Cathy.


    But I do my very best to soothe him, trying to coax him out of his despair and remind him that we still


    have time. That we¡¯d eventually find a way to save Cathy. I of course hide my own anguish, for hours


    and hours I read through hundreds of books, flipping through pages as I scour the library for any


    information, hoping, praying, that there¡¯d be another way.


    But in the end, our efforts are futile. One afternoon, Marco enters our room with a solemn face, and I


    rush towards him in fearing the worst. ¡°The Queen has died,¡± he whispers. My eyes grow wide.


    Together we rush to the cave, finding the Queen being held in the arms of Eric whose bloodshot eyes


    look upon her limp body in great sorrow. And as her blood trickles round the circle, the dark magic


    dissipates, and Cathy is saved.

 Chapter 99

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 99


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 99 Epilogue


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    I¡¯ve beenced up in the most beautiful dress I¡¯ve ever seen. The heart-shaped bodice is covered in


    magnificent rhinestones and crystals that glitter and shimmer as I move. The corset hugs my figure and


    is connected to ma*s*sive angel sleeves that slip past my wrists. The bottom of the dress res out


    around me inyers of a brilliant shade of emerald green. And the veil that¡¯s ced over my head


    cascades down and out in a long train that¡¯s fit for royalty.


    For a Queen.


    Title of the document


    I can¡¯t help eyeing myself in the mirror in disbelief. With my hair pulled into a tight bun, it¡¯s only the little


    twirled whisps of my hair that are left to frame my face and green eyes that stare back at me in


    astonishment. To consider all the events leading up to this very moment, baffles me. Eighteen-year-old


    Tanya would never believe she is standing here today, about to be married to the King of the Mador


    Kingdom, to be dered Queen.


    I can¡¯t help but let my mind wander to the days before. How the Queen¡¯s death did indeed save Cathy.


    The only remaining daughter of Joseph, rose from her slumber still weak, but alive. And her health is


    getting better and better by the day.


    Course, Eric remains troubled, and I sense his turbulence whenever I see him. He mes himself


    immensely, believing his excessive thirst and greed for power were the cause for all this. He¡¯s


    inevitably changed very much because of this. He no longer seems to have an obsessive attachment


    towards the throne.


    Despite his betrayal, because he admitted his fault in all of this, and helped Marco defeat Dorian, he


    was given leniency with his sentence. He¡¯s been s*tri*pped of his royal title and will be banished from


    the Kingdom of Mador for five years.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In all honesty, his meddling with magic has garnered him a much worse fate than his sentence. Eric¡¯s


    Lycan powers have vanished due to the negative bacsh inflicted on his body from the inferior ck


    magic. I a*s*sume it¡¯s because Eric used ck magic through unnatural means, and that¡¯s why either


    the darkness engulfed his Lycan abilities, or a more superst*itious belief is that the Moon Goddess took


    away her gift as a consequence for his actions.


    Either way, we don¡¯t know how severely this will affect him, or for how long. We¡¯ve consulted many


    books rting to it. Some say that the ck magic will keep invading Eric¡¯s body and will eventually


    k*il*l him in a few years. Whilst others say that the ck magic will only temporally cause the loss of his


    Lycan abilities, and maybe within a few years the Lycan power will return to him. But there¡¯s no way of


    truly knowing.


    After Joseph learned that Dorian turned out to be his, and that it was because of his past deeds that led


    to the terrible war between his three sons, he seemed to have aged a few dozen years from being filled


    with regret and guilt.


    The poison he had consumed already made him weaker than what he used to be, but the mental


    torment caused him sickness again. The King feared he might not have many years left to life, and felt


    he was no longer capable of ruling. So he¡¯s passing the throne to Marco before his death.


    As for Lily, she was once again sent to prison. And this time, she would be imprisoned for life.


    Somehow, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to escape a second time, mostly because she¡¯s gone insane.


    When the soldiers found her hidden in one of Dorian¡¯s rooms she had already gone mad, unable to


    ept defeat. Rumours from the maids say that throughout her entire trip back to the pce prison,


    she repeatedly wailed and screamed. ¡°I¡¯m the queen, I¡¯m the queen!¡±


    But none of that matters now, I¡¯m marrying the love of my life. All we have worked for and all we have


    fought is finally returning to us.


    About an hourter, Marco and I are attending the enthronement ceremony hand in hand. We walk


    towards the throne, crowds on either side are cheering as we wave and smile. Flower petals are tossed


    all around us, the kingdom celebrates our union and our ession to the throne.


    Upon reaching the podium, we stand facing the ma*s*ses as the words of our ession are read out.


    Finally, the servants approach us with the crowns and I bend down as it¡¯s ced on my head.


    However, my gaze quickly turns to Marco, watching as he diligently allows the glistening symbol of


    royalty to be ced upon his own head.


    This is what he is truly meant for. I knew it in my heart. Marco is a leader, a warrior, and a father not just


    to ire, but to the entire kingdom. He¡¯s not just a symbol of power, but of loyalty and devotion to what


    he cares for most. I¡¯d trust him with my life, and I know the kingdom trusts him to rule Mador with grace


    and strength.


    The crowd ps and cheers and we seat ourselves, Marco on the throne, and me on the chair beside


    him. Suddenly my hand feels warm, and I look down to see his fingers intertwined with mine, signalling


    of what¡¯s toe.


    Later that day we return to the pce to have a more private wedding ceremony. It¡¯s still with the


    presence of many royals and nobles from the Kingdom of Mador as well as from other Kingdoms. And


    the wedding will be broadcasted live for the public to watch.


    I remain in the same gorgeous dress, my arm linked with Alexander¡¯s, my real father, as he walks me


    down the aisle, smiling proudly. Ie across many familiar faces as we slowly make our way forward.


    Such as Caspian and Isabe. The Princess from the Kingdom of Fauna yfully winks at me as I


    notice her arm is gingerly tucked in the embrace of Caspian¡¯s. I guess she tied down the stubborn


    Alpha after all, and I can¡¯t help but giggle at the sight.


    I also pass Peyton and Russel who seem to have reconciled. And Eric and Cathy, I offer them both a


    solid nod of respect. Eric would leave the Kingdom of Mador after the wedding ceremony, but I and


    Marco both understood he knew of his faults and allowed him to attend.


    Ahead of me, my little ire is the flower girl. Dressed in a pretty pink gown, she skips along the way,


    tossing flowers in pure excitement and joy, making me smile. Finally, I and Alexander reach the


    podium, and he hands me over to Marco who appears dashing in his ck and white suitced in gold


    royal patterns.


    The music dies down as the priest begins to speak. I only stare into Marco¡¯s eyes as the words of


    marriage are spoken. My handsced with his, I can¡¯t help but squeeze them every now and then,


    trying to ensure that today is real.


    Finally, we say our vows and exchange our rings. But that is the regr doings of any ceremony. I and


    Marco have something else especially nned for ours. Some special tomemorate our initial first


    encounter.


    We each are given a page where we¡¯ve written our promises to one another. Kind words, and loving


    thoughts expressed in little letters we wrote to each other before today. And then at the bottom of each


    of these pages are two ces to sign.


    The first is titled ¡®marriage contract¡¯, which we both found particrly hrious when typing it out.


    And the second¡­ is timeline, which is equal to a: lifetime.


    Eventually I and Marco sign our names on both agreements with a smile, which amounts to a promise


    that we will always love and protect each other for the rest of our lives. No matter what.


    The final act of our ceremony is I turn my back to the audience and toss the bouquet of flowers behind


    me. I hear the excited giggles from the girls and turn around to see Cathy hugging the flowers against


    her chest with a ma*s*sive bashful smile.


    Finally, hand in hand, amidst the loud excited cheers from the crowd I and Marco exchange a deep and


    passionate kiss, sealing our love and our fate and everything else that falls in between.

 Chapter 100

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan Chapter 100


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown


    Chapter 100 Bonus Chapter Honeymoon


    Tanya¡¯s POV:


    For our honeymoon, Marco takes me somewhere far away. Far from the royal families and the


    kingdoms. Far from civilization. We delve far into the woods and into its depth is where he brings me to


    a beautiful clearing. And there lies a small and quaint log cabin, big enough for just the two of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful Marco,¡± I whisper in awe.


    Title of the document


    Like little fairies, the bees and little bugs float and dance about the fields ofvender that surround us.


    The sun sparkles down and makes the gra*s*s glisten a vibrant green. And the log cabin sits quietly


    amidst the beautiful scenery.


    Marco brings me in and we drop our things in the room. I immediately go to kiss him, but Marco shakes


    his head withughter. ¡°What?¡¯ I ask yfully.


    ¡°Put on your bathing suit first.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I chuckle, but oblige, pick up my bikini and quickly change as does he, and the two of us head off


    again. He takes me down a trail. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he says. So, I do, and I take his hand, he leads me


    further and further, till I start to hear the roar of rushing water. I can even feel droplets sprinkle my body


    with the cool liquid and my excitement grows.


    ¡°Open them¡­¡±


    I open my eyes, staring in awe at the magnificent waterfall that¡¯s dauntingly gushing water and


    majestically forcing the river to go in its desired direction. The surrounding forest is just as loud, and my


    wolfish senses take in all the sounds, sights and smells, able to pick out the details and intricacies of


    what mayy invisible to some.


    As Iy entranced by the world around me, I can¡¯t help but squeal in surprise as Marco sweeps me off


    my feet. I wrap my arms around his neck in excitement as he brings us near one of the hot springs that


    surround the ma*s*sive waterfall. 2


    He lowers me in before climbing in after me. The water is hot yet soothing, and I find myself sinking


    with great ease andfort. And of course, I waste little time asking for what I want. As Marco stands


    next to me, I grab his perfect face, smooshing our lips together suddenly.


    And I feel his body rumble in happiness beneath me as his hands go to caress my body, feeling


    through my bathing suit. My skin tingles with excitement as his fingers move sensually down my sides


    and back, sliding past my thighs and back up to my waist.


    Our lips meld together, moving with ease as he opens his mouth, allowing me to slip my tongue past


    his lips in growing hunger. I have to rise on my tip toes to remain at his height. And before I know it, I


    feel Marco¡¯s fingers slip through the waistline of the bottom half of my bikini.


    And before I can do anything about it. Well not that I want to. He slips them off, helping me out of them


    and setting it on the ground beside the hot springs. ¡°That will be a funny thing for someone to find don¡¯t


    you think?¡± I tease yfully, and he chuckles withughter.


    ¡°Oh, and you think I¡¯d let you lose that? It looks absolutely spectacr on you. I better be seeing more


    of it during this trip.¡±


    Iugh and nuzzle myself into the crook of his neck from sheer delight. My hands go to slip hold of his


    swim shorts pulling down and doing the same he has done with my bikini by cing it on the ground


    beside us.


    We remain on the edge of the pool of water. With Marco¡¯s back to the natural wall, my hand finds his


    member and I begin stroking it gently beneath the water, whilst I continue to kiss him with growing


    hunger. I can feel his body growing more excited by the minute, our wolves begging for more.


    Finally, Marco grips my thighs, and with ease lifts me up. Without any trouble he holds me up, and my


    arms go to wrap round his waist to secure myself, whilst I take the initiative of doing what needs to be


    done. I giggle into his lip as I search through the water for his manhood, finally finding it again I gently


    press against my flower and watch him gasp with absolute delight.


    ¡°Stop being a tease,¡± he mumbles softly.


    Course I can¡¯t help it, I rub his flesh back and forth just over my opening as the movement causes


    sparks and vibrations that give me the shakes. But eventually I press him just against my opening and


    with a sharp thrust of excitement, Marco slips through my folds.


    I gasp as he starts pumping. Knowing he¡¯s unworried of being particrly quicker from the start. I go to


    mouth his neck as he holds me at the waist, moving my body up and down with ease, each m of my


    body against him being more pleasurable than thest.


    Our loud m*oa*ns are almost drowned out by the sounds of the forest and the colossal waterfall. But


    we still somehow rise above it as I begin to scream with more joy and pleasure. Marco¡¯s grunting


    esctes as he moves me against him quicker and harder, each thrust of his manhood sending


    another wave of sensations that have my eyes roll in joy.


    ¡°Faster Marco faster!¡±


    I hear him grunt again, but to my displeasure he slips out of my body suddenly. And I can¡¯t help the


    pout that sprouts across my face. Although hisughter in reaction to this does make me smile. ¡°I won¡¯t


    leave you hanging don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He switches us around, dropping my legs back on the floor and moving me so the front of my body is


    now against the rocky wall. Marco ces both arms on either side of me, caging me in his domain as


    he once again slips his throbbing member into me.


    We start again, even faster this time. I¡¯m screaming for joy, sending birds rushing off in the distance


    from the disturbance. Marco thrusts hard and fast, and leans forward to nuzzle my neck as he pounds


    me to climax.


    Our bodies rock to their peak and the two of us let out animal sounds of pleasurable joy as slowlye


    back down from the s*e*xual high. And when Marco finally has the energy to pull out, I suddenly turn


    round to face him. ¡°I want to mark you,¡± I whisper confidently.


    He eyes me curiously, but doesn¡¯t object, going to kiss me before allowing me to slip past his jaw and


    down to his jugr. My canines erect in want and need, and I sink my teeth into his flesh. The


    sensations are spectacr, and hearing Marco m*oa*n only adds to the fire. He wraps his arms around


    me tightly, pressing me harder against him and his slowly re-erecting manhood. Finally, I release my


    hold, unable to stop myself from licking at the wounded flesh. And being triumph to see the mark. My


    mark, now etched in his skin. ¡°You¡¯re mine and I am yours,¡± I can¡¯t help but whisper.


    He rumbles, before quietly adding. ¡°Always.¡±


    One Month Later


    Marco is hard at work in his office, typing away at hisptop as I sneak up behind him. Of course he


    probably knows I¡¯m already here, but doesn¡¯t bother to ruin my fun as Ie up from behind him,


    covering his eyes with my hands.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± I giggle.


    I feel Marco smile and chuckle against my fingers before I uce my fingers and swivel his chair round


    to face me. ¡°It should be no one but me!¡± I say in yful confidence.


    Marco chuckles and pulls me onto hisp. ¡°So, then what brings my one and only to my office?¡± he


    asks curiously.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I smile up at him. ¡°I brought you a gift,¡±


    He lifts a brow in question, but I don¡¯t answer him directly, instead, I take out the pregnancy s*tri*p I


    have been hiding, showing to him the two lines situated so clearly on the s*tri*p. Marco¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°You mean I¡¯m going to be a father again?!¡±


    I give him an enthusiastic nod, and Marco excitedly hugs me, lifting me up and getting us both off the


    chair to spin me around with excitement. I can¡¯t help but squeal for joy.


    ¡°Oh god! That¡¯s bad for the baby! Okay no more spinning,¡± Iugh at his mannerisms as he puts me


    down again. He eventually silences myughter as he pulls me into a sweet and long kiss, that will


    never fail to make my heart soar up to the heavens.

 By Kellie Brown Full Novel PDF

    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan By Kellie Brown Full Novel PDF


    Read Online Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown At Novelsbee


    When I woke up with a , I found a handsome and stranger sleeping beside me. I¡¯m Tanya, a surr0gate¡¯s


    daughter, an omega with no wolf and no scent.


    On my 18th birthday, when I nned to give my v!rginity to my boyfriend, I found him sleeping with my


    sister. I went to the bar to get drunk, and identally had a one-night with the handsome stranger. I


    thought he was just an ordinary werewolf, but they said he was Marco, the alpha prince and the most


    powerful Lycan in our kingdom.


    ¡®You s*ut, you¡¯re ! Fortunately, Rick is kind enough to let you be his m!stress and save you from .¡¯ my


    stepmother said, tossing a pregnancy s*r!p on the table. Rick was an old pervert. No she-wolf could


    keep up with his s*e*xual demand. No she-wolf could surv!ve with him more than 1 year.


    When I was in despair, Marco came to my rescue. He got down on one knee, took out a ring and said


    he would marry me. I thought Marco married me because he loved me, butter I found that was not


    the truth¡­


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 1-10


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 11-20


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 21-30


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 31-40


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 41-50


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 51-60


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 61-70


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 71-80


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 81-90


    Pregnant After One Night With The Lycan by Kellie Brown Chapter 91-100


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!